Chapter 1: Follow Me
Chapter Text
Hello, this story is going to be very long. So, let’s not waste your time, okay? I don’t want you reading 20 chapters only for you to decide you don’t like it. I want you all to know what you're getting into before you make a commitment like reading this. It’s a lengthy story after all.
Firstly, I am a new writer. WAIT NO DON’T GO! Look, I know you have no reason to trust me yet, but I promise you that I will make this story good. Maybe even one of the best. Honestly, it’s up to you to decide whether or not that’s true. (Note from the future: I think that my writing skills have gotten way better because of this story, so thank you all for clicking and joining me on this writing journey) As of right now, this story features complicated characters all with their own motivations and character flaws. If you choose to read this story, expect serious moments where characters make massive mistakes that drastically impact the story. This story has its comedic moments, but it takes itself very seriously. Excluding original characters, characters such as Marina, Marie, Pearl, Callie, Agent 4, and Agent 8 will all undergo significant character growth. (That’s almost the entire main cast!)
Next, I like my ideas to be based in some form of logic. Here’s a random example: Science tells us that squids and octopi cannot breed, therefore Inklings and Octoling hybrid babies are not possible. Although cross species love is permitted in this story (you read the tags, you already know what’s gonna happen), it can’t result in love babies. They would have to adopt. Now I know this may be weird since Splatoon already defies so much logic, but a story without a solid foundation to stand on is going to fall flat on its face. The only time this rule is violated is when the Octarians start doing their thing. They are so much more technologically advanced than us that it might as well make some things look like magic. So, feel free to get pissed about that stuff but I’ll typically dismiss it as Octarian science bullshit. Still, I’ve only really got one moment planned where that’s gonna happen… so don’t worry.
Finally, this story is going to take a while to write. I'm a college student so updates might be slow (although, those of you reading this for the first time will have a lot of catching up to do). Luckily, I’ve already got almost EVERYTHING planned out. So, be prepared for lots of foreshadowing, poetic moments, and things coming full circle. I really love using Chekhov’s gun in my writing. So once I load that gun, expect it to fire sooner or later. And while I do appreciate and love to get comments and/or feedback, they are not necessary. Thanks y'all!
Note: This first chapter is mainly setup with some deviation from the original story. This story is not just a copy in past of the Splatoon hero mode and Octo expansion.
I do not own Nintendo nor do I own Splatoon 1, Splatoon 2, or Splatoon 3.
All rights reserved.
- - -
As the bus pulls over, a voice chimes in over the intercom.
“Final Destination. Now arriving at Inkopolis Square. We thank you for choosing Squid Tracks and we hope you will ride with us again.”
As I stand, I reach for the ceiling in an attempt to stretch. An overnight bus ride really leaves one’s muscles feeling tight. I hurriedly grab my bag and take off towards my new life. Stepping off the bus, I look inside my bag for my wallet and phone. I just want to confirm that I wasn’t robbed while I was napping on the bus. Seeing everything in order, I make my way into the busy Inkopolis Square.
The world seems to rush around me. Squids buzzing from shop to shop. Jellyfish standing at street corners without a care in the world. Cars zooming by. Turf war matches being streamed on the jumbo screens. All these sensations filled me with this overwhelming urge to yell.
“MY NEW LIFE STARTS NOW!”
People are staring. Ah beans, I’ve caused a scene again haven’t I?
Luckily, the crowd dismisses my outburst as the sound of DJ scratching cuts through the air. Everyone turns to face a large TV attached to the largest tower. After a quick tune, two people dressed in fancy clothing pop up on the screen.
“Y’all know what time it is!”
“It’s Off the Hook coming at you LIVE from Inkopolis square!”
Ah, they must be idols. I never really understood idol culture, nor did I really care since we didn’t have any idols in my hometown. Despite this, the pair still manages to capture my attention.
“Check it, here are the regular battle stages... Uh, why is our producer freaking out? Read the teleprompter Marina!”
“Oh uh, r-right!”
The tall one, evidently named Marina, looks shocked.
“THIS JUST IN. The Great Zapfish has… disappeared?!”
“Wait, like for reals? I feel like I’ve heard this story somewhere before…”
“There’s more! Pop superstar Callie of the Squid Sisters has gone missing!”
“What?! NOOO NOT CALLIE!”
Despite the short one’s more expressive reaction, Marina seems more distraught by all of this information. The Great Zapfish being missing is worrisome and all but she looks downright terrified.
“Marina do something!”
“Oh, I, uh, of course! I’ll put together a search part-“
“Eh- whatever, I’m sure they’ll turn up at some point. In other news…”
“But Pearl, shouldn’t we form a search party?”
This catches my attention. If a search party to find the Great Zapfish is formed, I should help out. I may have only just arrived here and don’t even have a place to stay yet, but this city is now my home. Plus, I might be able to make some new friends.
“And that’s all the time we’ve got! Until next time.”
“Don’t get cooked… Stay off the Hook.” They finished in unison.
I wonder if I could ever become a celebrity like that? Maybe I could become a famous pro turf-battler or maybe I could become a world renown detective or secret agent! What if…
My mind continued racing through the countless possibilities, only stopping once I noticed someone staring directly at me.
I look to my immediate surroundings to confirm that this person is, indeed, staring at me and not some other squid standing next to or behind me. Now, my mother always said not to talk to strangers, but she was also against me coming to the big city. And since I’ve already disappointed her once today, I might as well go for broke!
I approach the stranger and, upon further inspection, realize that it was a girl. A really pretty girl. Oh, how wonderful. This can only lead to trouble. Pretty girls in shady places always lead to trouble! At least that’s what dad always said.
As I got close, she disappeared into the sewer beneath her. I know I shouldn’t talk to strangers, nor should I follow them into alleyways or sewers. But come on… it’s not everyday I catch a pretty girl staring at me. Imagine the possibilities! On one hand, this might be some kind of trap. Maybe she was a lure to get me into the sewers so that her gang could harvest my organs, squidnap me, or maybe even kill me! On the other hand, pretty girls make my heart beat fast and my brain go dumb.
Naturally, I dive in after this girl.
- - -
Popping out of the sewer, I prepared myself for anything: a sewer monster, an ambush, even a pit of death. I was not prepared to be met with sunlight and a massive canyon. As she stood with her back turned to me, I could only wonder… ‘What's with this girl?’
“Hey lady! I don’t know where you got your manners but it’s generally considered rude to stare at someone and then run away like that.”
“Hmm, the Octarians...”
She turned to me, leaving me at a loss for words. Holy carp, she’s even more beautiful up close!
“Hey, you showed up. As soon as I saw you aimlessly wandering around the Square, I knew you were the one.”
“I’m Marie. I know you’re probably a bit starstruck, but I need you to get over it. Yes I’m THAT Marie…You know? From the Squid Sisters?”
…
“Never heard of you.”
…
“WHAAAAAT?! For eel ?”
“Look, Miss… Marie was it? I literally just got to the city a little over an hour ago. I was ‘aimlessly wandering around the Square’, as you put it, because I was trying to figure out what I should do. Considering that, how do you expect me to know some niche idol girl in a kimono from some B-list band? What do you want from me anyways?”
“B-list!? Wow, you obviously aren’t very cultured… but I suppose you’ll have to do. See, I’ve got this little thing I need help with. By now you’ve heard that the Great Zapfish is missing. But in truth, it’s been squidnapped by the Octarian menace! How do I know this? On the surface, I may just look like an absurdly talented pop star, but in truth I’m Agent 2 of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, a secret society of heroes who save the world from Octarians!”
In my mind, only three words were processed: Agent, Secret, and Heroes. These words were then calmly interpreted as: holy crap, I can be a secret agent and do hero work and become famous. This is fresh as hell.
“OH SHELL YEAH! Count me in.”
“Hold on hotshot, I haven’t even finished explaining yet.”
“I don’t need to hear the rest. I want to be a hero!”
“It’s not that simple, I need you to RESCUE the Great Zapfish back from those slimy Octarians. It’s not some silly hero game. You will be a soldier on the front lines RISKING your life. These are real, life or death, missions.”
That shut me up. Deep in thought, I considered my options. On one hand, I live out my heroic fantasies. On the other, there's the possibility of death without respawning.
…
“Sooooo… I’ll take your awkward silence as a yes. Welcome aboard! You are now Agent 4 of the New Squidbeak Splatoon.”
“Don’t just decide for me!”
“Here. I brought you a brand-new set of hero gear. Catch.”
She tosses a yellow jacket, a pair of headphones, a set of shoes, and a gun at me. I catch the headphones and jacket while the shoes hit the floor with a thud and while the gun misfires on impact, covering the adjacent ground in yellow ink.”
“Watch it! That thing could have shot me!”
“Oh please, your ink color is already yellow, it’s not like it could’ve hurt you. Now hurry up and get changed, you have a mission.”
I grumbled lightly as I went into the nearby cabin to get changed.
- - -
After sliding the hero gear over my current set of clothes, I emerge from the cabin to find the girl staring out over the canyon with a teary look in her eyes. She wipes her eyes quickly as she notices me approaching.
“Look at that, it fits like a glove! (Not bad for an old hand-me-down). Now let’s go tear those octarians limb from limb from limb from– you get the point…”
She clearly wants to pretend that she wasn’t just crying, so I’ll do the same and get a start on my new life as a hero.
“So where am I headed?”
“Follow the path down into the canyon. Oh yeah, the entrances to the Octarian realm are invisible, so you’ll have to ink them to reveal them. By the way, you’re not gonna need your bag. You can leave that here.”
“So you can steal my stuff? Sorry Miss Marie, but I’m not here to see if I can trust you with my precious belongings. I’m here for two reasons.
- To be a hero
- A pretty girl needed my help
Notice how that list doesn’t include getting robbed by the aforementioned pretty girl?”
She just stares at me, unimpressed, before sighing.
“Fine, whatever floats your boat. Now get a move on, we’ve lost enough light already.”
Walking down the rocky canyon path, I began my new life as Agent 4.
Chapter 2: Into the Mystic
Chapter Text
So, something I've decided to do is name every chapter after a real song! Since Splatoon is a world based heavily in music, I thought this would be a fun way to recognize that. I don't recommend listening to them while reading though. These are just songs I like that also have a name that fits the chapter.
- - -
My first encounter with an Octarian was shocking. In a world with walking jellyfish and talking squids, a walking tentacle shouldn’t be that surprising, and it wasn’t. However, when the first thing the walking tentacle did was shoot at me, I was caught off guard. That’s how I learned about my respawn points.
I don’t know if those things can respawn like us Inklings, so I hesitated when splatting my first Octarian. Marie helped me through it, assuring me by saying that it was him or me. I made the connection between splatting Octarians and splatting Salmonids back home. Instead of killing a person, it was more like swatting a bug. That made it easier. With that, I continued on with my missions.
Apart from that, the missions weren’t too difficult. Find a kettle, splat everything inside, grab the zapfish, and get out. By the third zapfish, I was on a roll! These missions only took a few hours each and I was only splatted a few times. Each time I was shot, my hero gear was left with distinct, Octarian pink stains. The color was like nothing I had ever seen before. Although we have pink ink on the surface, this stuff looks… brighter? It’s shinier too. At a glance, anyone could tell that this ink isn’t normal.
Overall, I was doing fine apart from being tired. The most annoying part was carrying my backpack through everything. I definitely regret not leaving it behind, but I refuse to give Marie the satisfaction of admitting I was wrong to bring it. Though, it’s not like I could just leave it somewhere and come back for it later, it has everything I need inside it: my phone, all my identification, spare clothes, and the money I had saved up to this point. If this thing got stolen or lost, I would be screwed!
- - -
I exit the third kettle and hand off the zapfish to Marie. She’s been mostly quiet during my missions, only speaking to give me advice or warnings.
“Hey, do you see that big kettle over there?”
Marie points down into the canyon.
“Yeah, why isn’t that one invisible like the others?”
“That one’s a boss kettle. If you treat it the same as those first three missions, you’ll get hurt. I don’t know what’s waiting for you in there, but it will be dangerous.”
“I’ve done fine so far, I’m sure I can handle it.”
“Just don’t get sloppy in there Agent 4.”
I nod and make my way back to the canyon and into the boss kettle. The inside of this kettle is… warm. I would even say it's boiling, way hotter than the rest of the kettles. In response, I take off my hero jacket so I don’t overheat. I’m standing on a platform with a respawn point and a launch pad. Staring out from the ledge, I can see that this kettle has one other platform: a large circular island in the middle of the room surrounded by boiling water. The zapfish is just sitting out in the open with a large puddle of pink Octarian ink beneath it.
“Maybe they are letting me have this zapfish?”
Marie chimes in through my headphones.
“Don’t be so naive. Agent 3 went through something similar 2 years back… a big room like this means you're in for a big fight.”
“Like a boss battle? Is that why it’s called a boss kettle?”
“Oh so you do have a brain in there.”
I decide to ignore her comment and instead super jump down to the arena.
As I hesitantly approach the zapfish, a massive tentacle shoots out of the enemy ink and grabs the poor creature. From the tiny puddle of Octarian ink emerged a massive machine. It roars a battle cry.
“What the fresh fuck is that thing?”
“Watch your language 4. According to my grandfather’s notebook, that's the Octo Oven. It’s one of the great Octobosses. It says that it raises the temperature of its surroundings drastically. Be careful not to overheat.”
I ran up and began covering it in yellow ink. One of the oven doors opened. I stared at it curiously as an odd face stared back.
“Is that Octarian made out of… BREAD?”
“Agent 4 watch out!”
The ‘bread’ shot out and smashed against me. I went flying backwards, my shirt now stained with Octarian ink. All the air shoots out of my lungs as my back slams against the wall of the kettle. I promptly fell into the boiling water. Thankfully, I splatted before receiving any major burns.
“Ow. Would it kill you to warn me a little sooner next time?”
“No need to get sassy Agent 4. Just focus on beating this thing.”
“And how am I supposed to do that?”
“Look for a weak point. Once you find it, abuse the heck out of it until you beat this thing.”
“There was an exposed tentacle on top of it when it first appeared. Is that a weak point?”
“Probably. Climb up there and take it out.”
I sigh as I jump back into the battle. The Octo Oven was covered in ink resistant metal. However, the bread was climbable. Whenever the bread shot out and got jammed, I took the advantage and scaled the oven. Splatting the tentacle was child’s play compared to that. After the third round of scaling the oven and splatting the tentacle, I finally finished the Octarian off. Before leaving the room, I collected the Zapfish and re-equipped my hero jacket.
“What a joke, I can’t believe I got splatted by that thing. UGH, now I’m covered in enemy ink and… DAMNIT, my shirt is ruined.”
“You got lucky. Had the oven not jammed, you wouldn’t have been able to climb it. Now get back to base. We’re done for today.”
Jeez. Would it kill her to give me even the slightest amount of praise? I sigh, partly from exhaustion and partly from being sick of her carp.
“Yes ma’am.”
- - -
After a while of walking, I realize that something feels off. I give myself a once over notice that my bag has a massive hole in it. Quickly searching through my belongings, I realize that everything is gone.
“Oh no no no, NOOO! My bag! I had everything in this! When did this happen?”
“Probably when you got hit by the Octo Oven.”
“I need to go back!”
“NO! Don’t turn around, I don’t want you out there at night. It's too dangerous.”
I’m shocked by her drastic change in tone. Begrudgingly, I obey her orders and keep making my way to the cabin.
I know that I am in a worrying situation. Where am I gonna sleep? What will I eat? I mulled it over in my head, and with no other option, I asked for help.
“Hey Marie, would it be possible for me to sleep in the cabin?”
With a flat voice, Marie responds.
“No.”
“What! Why not?”
“Nothing is stopping the Octarians from coming this far. If an Octarian sneaks up here while you’re sleeping, they might squidnap you. (Just like they did to Cap’n last time.)”
“B-But I have nowhere else to go!”
“That sounds like a you problem.”
You’ve got to be kidding me. I bust my ass for 8 hours and THIS is how she repays me? Fine! It’s fine... I’ll just sleep on a park bench or something. Hopefully, fate smiles upon me and it doesn't rain tonight.
Reaching the cabin, Marie was standing there waiting for me, a smile on her face. I don’t return her smile.
“Good work today Agent 4.”
“Eight hours of working together and I think that's the first nice thing you’ve said to me.”
“You look like a mess.”
She chuckles as she snaps a picture of me. Turning the screen to face me, I see that I’m covered in pink ink… I look like I just fought a pack of Salmonids with nothing but my tentacles. At least I’m really going to be able to sell the idea that I’m homeless.
“Great. Can’t wait to go out in public looking like this.”
…
“By the way, I have work tomorrow. A busy girl like myself can’t be here every single day, you know?”
“So?”
“So… I can’t be here. And if I’m not here, then you’re not here. Understand? You don’t have enough experience to run these missions on your own. I’ll lock the manhole tomorrow so nobody sneaks in or out. Let’s just meet back up in two days... Now go change out of your hero gear and then find someplace to sleep. You look completely worn out.”
As if on cue, my exhaustion comes back in full force. No, scratch that, I am ten times more tired than I was earlier. Time to go find a park bench I can sleep on.
I never made it to a park bench. Last thing I could remember was the smell of Hamburgers and the sound of two voices…
“Yo… is it just me or did this homeless dude just pass out in the middle of the street?”
“This isn’t good. He looks like he’s in pretty bad shape.”
- - -
Chapter 3: Whatever It Takes
Chapter Text
- - -
The newscast from this morning left me very worried. Pearl seems to think that everything will turn out fine. That’s only because she doesn’t know what happened. What REALLY happened.
It's just like two years ago, when my people, no, when the Octarians stole the Great Zapfish. The Inklings only got it back because the Squid Sisters were able to sing that heavenly melody… but this time, Callie of the Squid Sisters is missing. It must be connected to the Octarians. I just know it is! I need to do something, but what good could I do? I’m not a soldier anymore. I won’t be of any help…
“Marina! Are you even listening to me?!”
“Huh, oh! I’m sorry Pearl, I was just lost in thought.”
“Jeez, as I was saying… I think we did a damn good job for our first day. You agree, yeah?”
“I guess.”
“You guess?”
“It's just, during the Splatcast this morning, I was so nervous. And then when the breaking news came on I froze up and-”
“Don’t sweat it Marina, you were fantastic. Believe me, the fans love you already. Now, what’s really got you so distracted?”
“I, oh, uh, don’t know what you mean...”
“Oh come on. Don’t play koi with me. I’m your best friend! I can tell when you’re lying to my face. There's something-”
Pearl is thankfully interrupted as our boss comes into the room.
“Marina darling, may I speak with you in my office?”
- - -
Miss Shy-Ho-Shy, my boss and former producer of the Squid Sisters. She’s legendary for discovering the Squid Sisters’ talent and turning them into sensational icons of Inkopolis. She's the reason the Squid Sisters existed. If it weren't for her, I likely never would have heard that heavenly melody and would still be stuck serving Octarian army. I’m forever grateful to her. Unfortunately, she probably wants to reprimand me for freezing up during today’s show. Just from imagining her yelling at me, I can already feel tears beginning to form.
“Miss Shy-Ho-Shy, I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to freeze up like that. I- I was just so nervous and worried about what people would think of me t-that I got lost in my own head and then…”
“Marina, it's quite alright. I am not mad at you.”
“Y-you’re not?”
“Of course not dearie. Plenty of idols have made mistakes before. I can’t be mad at them for that, we’re all bound to make a few mistakes here or there.”
“Y-yeah…”
“But that's not what this is about. I wanted to discuss the brilliant idea you came up with during the Splatcast.”
“B-Brilliant idea?”
“Why of course darling! Don’t you remember? Shortly after the Great Zapfish was declared missing you immediately came up with the most wonderful of ideas.”
“I- I did?”
“You did. You suggested forming a search party. And so, I want you and Pearl to gather as many Inklings as possible and form a search party to help with finding Callie and the Great Zapfish.”
“But what about the Splatcast?”
“Oh, don’t worry about that dear. Without the Great Zapfish, all turf war matches are suspended. That way, if the power to a respawn point goes out, no one is in danger. As a result, the Splatcast only needs to cover critical news. I can handle all that nonsense while you girls organize that search party.”
“B-but I thought that the search party wasn’t a good idea? Pearly dismissed it so quickly…”
“Oh sweetheart. You can’t always go along with what Pearl says or does. You are so full of fantastic ideas, sometimes you need to do what you think is best. Do you think you could do that for me?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Oh darling, you don’t have to call me ma’am. Just Shy is fine. Now, you are dismissed until the Great Zapfish returns.”
Stepping out of her office, I stand frozen and stunned.
That went differently than I expected. Miss Shy-Ho-Shy, or I guess it's just Shy-Ho, always amazes me with how kind she is. Anytime I expect her to get mad or blow up in my face, I’m met with nothing but a kind smile and encouraging words. It’s too bad the search party won’t work. If the Octarians actually stole the Great Zapfish again, then no normal search party will be able to find it.
I sigh as Pearl jogs over towards me.
“So, what happened?”
“Miss-, er, Shy wanted to talk about what we would be doing whilst the Splatcast is suspended.”
“Suspended? What? Why?!”
“With the Great Zapfish gone, there won’t be any turf wars for us to report about. So, she wants us to work on a different project while she handles the news.”
“And did she specify what that project was or are we freestyling this?”
“She wants us to gather as many Inklings as we can and form a search party.”
“Fresh! That was your idea right?”
I nod my head in surprise. Is Pearl actually fine with this? But she’s been looking forward to this Splatcast gig since forever ago?
“Makes sense. The faster we find the Great Zapfish, the sooner we can get back to the Splatcast. Not that I don’t want to find Callie! I just think the Great Zapfish is a higher priority.”
Or, maybe she only sees it as a means of getting back to work sooner. Well, what did I expect from Pearl? I chuckled lightly.
“Pearlie! You shouldn’t say things like that!”
“Yeah yeah, I know, I'm horrible. Anyways, you wanna head back home? It is gettin’ pretty late.”
Just before I answer, my stomach rumbles. A smile spreads across both our faces before we both break into laughter for a long while. Finally catching my breath, I manage to speak.
“Can we get pizza on the way back?”
“Nah, Splatfest law says we gotta get Hamburgers. They’re objectively better.”
“Fine…”
- - -
After grabbing our take out order, Pearl and I knew we had to leave quickly. Although we are still new to being idols, many people have already begun to recognize us. As a result, it didn’t take long before a mob of people formed outside the restaurant.
“Ah shit, I didn’t think a crowd of fans would form up this quickly. Was hoping we’d have a few more weeks before this started happening everywhere we go.”
“I thought you loved the spotlight?”
“Oh for sure. I was born for the spotlight! It's just a pain to not be able to go anywhere without getting swarmed. Being famous is much more enjoyable when we’re at concerts or Splatfests than it is out in public, ya know?”
I reach into my bag and pull out two brand new sets of clothes along with tinted sunglasses.
“Well it's a good thing I came prepared, right?”
“Wait, are those disguises? When, why, and how do you know my size?”
“Well, I bought them last week when we went shopping for our Splatcast outfits. I knew that paparazzi was a big deal for celebrities, so I thought that a pair of disguises might come in handy. And I was right! Regarding your clothing size, I just guessed based on your relative body mass size and height to determine your relative waist index. Then I-”
“Ah shit! Don’t go nerding out on me! You’ve already said enough!”
- - -
With these new disguises, Pearl and I walk out the front door and nobody is the wiser. It’s so fun to be hiding in plain sight like this. I feel like some sort of spy behind enemy lines.
“Wow, these disguises are so useful! We should probably go buy mor-”
I bump into somebody. Although I’m fine, this squid fell to the ground. I didn’t hit them that hard, did I? No, I'm certain that with how lightly I hit them, there's no way I could have generated enough force to knock them to the ground like this.
“Oh! I’m so sorry, I wasn’t watching where I’m going. Are you ok sir?”
The squid doesn’t respond to me. Uh oh. Are they alright?
“Yo… is it just me or did this homeless dude just pass out in the middle of the street?”
For once, my military training can be put to use. I hastily give the Inkling a field examination. The poor cephalopod is covered in foreign ink stains. This suggests he was fighting, likely for a prolonged period of time. His physical exhaustion would make sense if that's the case. It's a miracle he made it this far to begin with.
“This isn’t good. He looks like he’s in pretty bad shape.”
“Check it, this dude’s covered in weird ink stains. Maybe he was attacked?”
I look back at him, this time paying even closer attention to the ink that dots his skin and clothes. I instantly knew where it came from. It’s the very same ink that I used up until two years ago. But why would he be covered in Octarian ink stains? Was he fighting with the Octarians? Naturally, I can’t mention any of this to Pearl.
“Possibly, they don’t look like any of the colors used in turf war.”
“No shit, that's cuz that isn’t a color used in turf wars.”
If this guy has been fighting with Octarians, then he’s not safe here. Octolings will be hunting him, and if they can get to the Great Zapfish then they can get to him. He’s not safe out here, especially like this.
With that, I made my decision. I lift the boy over my shoulder and begin walking back to the apartment.
“Woah! Hold on now, what are you doing?”
“Well we can’t leave him here, can we?”
“Uh, yes we can! Why should we help this squid? We don’t even know who he is.”
Maybe Pearl is right. We really shouldn’t get involved in the affairs of a stranger. Besides, what if I’m overthinking this? That might not even be Octarian ink. This could just be a huge coincidence. But what if it isn’t? He’d be killed out here.
~sometimes you need to do what you think is best~
A new wave of determination surges throughout me.
That's right, I know this is the right thing to do. I just need to do it. If he’s actually covered in Octarian ink, he's in danger. But how can I express that to Pearl without giving away my secret?
“Because… it's going to rain tonight?”
It might not be the best excuse in the world, but at least it was true. Plus, rain can be fatal if you stay out in it for long enough so that's reason enough to help him out, right?
“Oh come on ‘Rina. If I let you take him in, he’ll NEVER leave! First he’ll say he’s homeless, then he’ll ask if he can continue living with us until the day comes where he can support himself. But guess what! That day never comes. After all, who would ever want to leave when you live with two famous idols? And to top it all off, I'll be the one who ends up paying his living expenses. I don’t want to do that. So how about this, let's just drop him off at some homeless shelter instead?”
Quit being so stubborn Pearlie!
Another thought crosses my mind. If by some chance these are Octarian ink stains, he might know where Callie and the Great Zapfish are. If that’s the case, we have absolutely no choice but to take him home. It’s for the sake of Inkopolis. Sorry Pearl, even if you’re right and this guy ends up being bad news, it's worth the risk.
“As if that would be a problem. Pearl, your family is full of billionaires! Not to mention that you are one of the idols for the freshest place in all of Inkopolis. You are already rich beyond comparison. Money is not an issue here. Besides, If this guy decides to never move out, you can literally buy a new house and leave him behind.”
“That sounds like a waste of money.”
“That's rich coming from the same girl who wears a crown nearly every day… Pealie, I promise you that if he ends up being trouble then I will handle him personally. Since I’m the one who knocked him to the ground, it's my civic duty to make sure he’s ok. Now can we please just help him?”
“Ugh, fine! But if he ends up being a creep, don’t say I didn’t warn you!”
“Thank you Pearl. I would pull you into a hug but my arms are already full.”
“Don’t sweat it. Now come on, let’s just go home before we pick up any more homeless inklings.”
Pearl and I continued to talk about the unknown squid on the way home. By some miracle, presuming this squid isn’t a creep or squidnapper, Pearl agreed to let him live with us as long as he needs.
- - -
Yep, Four is a lucky squid. His luck will run out much later down the line, but for now let's just enjoy it.
Chapter 4: Every Morning
Chapter Text
- - -
“The fuck you mean he’s still sleeping? It’s half past Eleven! He’s been sleeping for 13 hours.”
“You’ve slept longer Pearl. Need I remind you of the day after our first ever concert?”
“Don’t even start. This is my house, so we go by my rules.”
Ugh, who’s making all that noise? I can feel someone’s breath on my ear. Leave me alone… I just want to sleep…
“Hey piss head, WAKE THE FUCK UP!”
My ears feel as though they had just been victim to several train horns all firing off at the same time. I instantly shoot up out of a bed(?) screaming, first in pain, then in confusion.
“AAHHHHH! What the hell was that?! Where am I?! Who are you people?!”
“Dude! Relax, nobody here is gonna hurt you. Not unless you give me a reason to.”
I take a moment to locate myself. I recall seeing these two on the news yesterday. Their names were… Marina and Pearl? I’m in a bedroom, presumably inside their house. Did they kidnap me from my park bench last night? No… now that I think about it, I don’t remember ever finding a park bench to sleep on. But ugh, my head is ringing, how the hell is she so loud?
“You say that yet I’m bleeding from the ears over here!”
“Oh boo hoo, want to cry about it?”
Oh she wants to push my buttons?! Two can play at that game pipsqueak.
“No. I want to know what the shell I’m doing here with a news reporter and her pint sized pet.”
“Pet?! Why I oughta beat the-”
“Um, maybe I can answer your question?”
Choosing to ignore the child sized rampage that's attacking my leg, I gave my full attention to Marina.
“So, uhm, hi. It’s nice to meet you. I'm Marina and that’s Pearl… but you probably already knew that… Anyways, I ran into you by accident and knocked you unconscious. And, since it was going to rain, we decided to take you home with us.”
“Despite being a total stranger, you took me back to your house?”
…
“Do you have any sense of self-preservation?! I could be a murder!”
As I said that, Pearl pulled out a set of dualies and pointed them straight at me.
“Well piss head, are ya? Do ya kill people for a living?”
“No! At least I don’t think you could call me a murderer… Do Salmonids count?”
Putting her dualies away, Pearl laughs.
“Nah, but what kind of situation led you to fighting Salmonids?”
“A festival back in my hometown... What made you two think it was a smart idea to take a stranger back to your place?”
Marina speaks quietly, as if she is embarrassed by the question.
“I was worried. You looked like you had just been attacked and I thought that, well, if we just left you there, whoever attacked you would come back… assuming the rain didn’t finish you off first.”
Oh. That’s a worrying thought. I never considered that there might be Octarians in Inkopolis. Shelf that idea for later.
“Besides, you passed out because I ran into you. That means if you got hurt from being passed out, it would’ve been my fault. That makes you my responsibility.”
I uh… what? My face glows yellow at the mere thought.
“Aha! Look at his face Marina! He’s blushing. He IS a pervert! Let’s kick him out!”
“What? No, I'm not a pervert! You try hearing a beautiful girl say that to you without blushing a little bit. It’s impossible not to blush.”
“B-b-beautiful?!”
“Ah, this one has big balls, Marina. Too bad they’re just an easy target.“
She kicks me square in the gonads. I double over in pain, ending up laying on the ground. This has got to be the worst morning of my life. I manage to croke out a sentence.
“What happened to not hurting me…?”
“Oh relax, there’s no permanent damage so no harm done.”
Marina laughs at the two of us. Pearl joins in, and, despite my own pain, I laugh too. This whole situation really is quite ridiculous. So we all sit there, laughing together until finally our curiosities outweigh our laughter. Marina speaks up first.
“What's your name?”
I don’t know what to say. I debate telling them my real name before quickly dismissing that idea. The last thing I need is these two calling me something THAT embarrassing. I’ve had plenty of nicknames over the years, but only one name makes sense in this context.
“Call me Four.”
Pearl gives me an unusual look before responding. Marina only seems to fall into deep thought from my answer.
“That's a… weird name.”
“It’s a nickname pinkie. Let's just say my real name is weird so I only ever go by nicknames. Four is the only thing I’m known as here in Inkopolis, so that’s what I’ll go by for now. Enough about me, is it alright if I ask about you girls?”
“Go for it kid. But we’re the freshest idols in all of Inkopolis. How could you not know anything about us?”
“Give me a break. I only arrived in Inkopolis yesterday. I saw you two on the news but that’s all… What exactly do you two do?”
Marina finally seems to leave her thoughts before she answers me.
“Well then I guess formal introductions are an order. As you know, we are Marina and Pearl. Together we form-”
“Off the Hook yo! We’re the best pair to ever take the music world by storm, fo show!”
“On the side, Pealie and I host the Inkopolis Square Splatcast and Splatfests. Although with the Great Zapfish missing, those jobs are currently on hold.”
Pearl interrupts.
“Now, back to you. Did you come all the way to Inkopolis intending to be homeless or was passing out on the street not planned?”
“Not planned. I had a bag full of clothing and cash but it was… stolen.”
“Is that how you got so beat up?”
“I guess you could say that. That money was going to be used for renting an apartment while I looked for a job… And while I found a job, my boss wouldn’t let me stay the night. That’s when I was wandering the street and ran into you two. You both know the rest better than I do.”
Pearl and Marina share a look before Pearl sighs. Marina turns back to me.
“Four, if you have nowhere else to stay, why not live here with us? We have plenty of space, plus, we could use the company.”
I notice that Pearl looks obviously unhappy at the suggestion but that she does not object. Either way, there’s only one answer I can give.
“If I’m being honest, I want to say yes. But… it doesn’t sit right with me. I don’t want to impose myself onto your lives. So while I appreciate the offer, I’m alright.”
Both of them look at me with shocked expressions. Marina seems almost upset.
“Are you nuts?! What do you mean you're alright? You aren’t alright, you aren’t even meh. It sounds like you have no money, no place to stay, nothing to eat, and not even a change of clothes! Pearl and I are offering you a place to stay, free of charge. You’ll get free food, clothing, and housing! How can you say no to this offer?”
“She’s right ya know. Any normal guy would jump at the chance to live with us. You’d be passing up the dream of many squids.”
“I realize that, but at the same time, we still barely know each other. Besides, I’ll be alright for a while.”
“No you won’t! What if you get attacked again?”
“They were just robbers. They already took everything I have. They won’t going to come after me again.”
Doubt clearly spills across Marina’s face. Did she not believe I could take care of myself? Or did she doubt my story about being robbed? No, if she knew I was lying then she wouldn’t offer me a place to stay.
Pearl leans over and whispers something to me.
“Look Four, its no use arguing with her when she gets like this. Just accept the offer.”
I whisper back.
“Why are you both so insistent about this? We are complete strangers.”
“Marina is the one who wants to keep you, ask her, not me.”
Taking a moment to weigh everything in my head, I come to a reluctant conclusion.
“Fine. I accept your offer Marina.”
Like a Splatmas tree, Marina's face lights up. Her smile is infectious, quickly spreading to Pearl and I.
“Really? That’s fantastic! I promise you, we are all going to have so much fun! We'll have so much to talk about.”
Pearl exits the room as Marina continues gushing about all the activities we can do. Did she just say a rap battle?
Before long, Pearl returned with soap and a towel.
“Here, take this shit and get your ass in the shower. I can’t stand another minute of you smelling like spoiled broccoli. The guest bathroom is down the hall, third door on the right. Marina, do you think you have a sweater that will fit him?”
Nodding, Marina left the room.
“Now get your ass cleaned up, it’s almost noon for cod’s sake.”
Ah beans. Do I really smell that bad? A simple sniff if my armpit confirmed that I smell like a rotten barrel of fish. I’m SO glad that the two most famous people in Inkopolis Square get to see me like this. Ugh why me?
- - -
The bathroom was much bigger than I am used to. A separate bath and shower… A set of speakers to listen to music… Woah, a mirror the size of a giant Inkling! How rich are these girls?
I turn on the shower and undress as the water warms up. Checking myself out in the mirror, I take note of the many ink stains that I’ll have to scrub out of my skin and tentacles. As I step into the shower, a familiar tingling sensation covers my body. While not fatal, spending extended amounts of time in cured water such as this can make your skin itchy.
I didn't notice the sound of the door opening as I was too focused on using the soap to wash away my dirt and grime. The pink ink stains were going to be much harder to get out.
“If only I had never taken off my hero jacket. I would’ve never gotten covered in so much ink.”
…
“Hey, I’m hanging a sweater for you on the door. Sorry, but I don’t have any leg wear that will fit. You’ll have to wear the shorts you had on earlier.”
“Ok, thanks Marina!”
The door shuts.
I finish up with my shower after spending nearly 20 minutes scrubbing the ink stains from my skin and tentacles.
- - -
I am famished! It makes sense. I haven’t eaten anything since my breakfast snack on the bus. Pearl tells me that I can help myself to anything in the cabinets and fridge. Grabbing some noodles from the cabinet and some meat from the fridge, I knew exactly what to make. Within the hour, I had cooked up 4 servings of spaghetti and meatballs.
“Oy! Marina! Pearl! I cooked us some lunch!”
Pearl sprints into the room and grabs a plate while Marina follows shortly after.
“Thanks Four, but you didn’t have to do this for us.”
“Holy shit! This is delicious! My cooks back home can’t even make a meal this good.”
Pearl begins to scarf the spaghetti down at a dangerously fast pace while I watch Marina take her first bite, curious as to what she’ll think.
“Woah! You’re right Pearl. This IS delicious. Four, where in the world did you learn to cook like this?”
“I’m glad you both like it. My family owns a restaurant so my parents taught me everything I know.”
“Yo for real? Dude, send me your parent’s numbers! I just know my dad would pay good money for a meal as good as this.”
“I would, but my phone was stolen. And before you ask, no, I never memorized their numbers. Besides, they’re pretty mad at me so I doubt they would want to hear from me right now.”
I dropped the subject. Now is the time for food, not talk. Joining them, we all share our first meal together.
“Hmm, I didn’t do too bad for an improvised lunch.”
- - -
As I am finishing my second helping of spaghetti, Pearl enters with the plainest outfit I have ever seen.
“What's with the getup?”
“This? Marina bought me a disguise to hide my identity when I’m out in public. Otherwise we get swarmed by fans everywhere we go. Not that you would know anything about being famous.”
She smiles smugly.
“Where are you going Pearlie?”
“Well, since Four here is moving in with us, I need to go report it to I.T.C.H. Though it's more like B.I.T.C.H.”
“I.T.C.H.?”
“It means Inkopolis Tourist Conversion Housing. Essentially when a new squid settles into Inkopolis, a landlord, such as Pearl here, is responsible for submitting documentation to I.T.C.H. with a photo of the squid and their name. They’ll register you in their database and use that information to help organize Splatfest themes based on the demographics of a given region.”
Marina says as Pearl snaps a photo of me with her phone.
“Speaking of, I need your name. Your real name. No way are they gonna accept a nickname.”
Trying to dodge the question, I reply with a question of my own.
“Wait, is this really necessary if I’m only staying here for like a week?”
Pearl just chuckles as Marina turns to me and speaks very calmly.
“Four, you agreed to live with us. Sorry but I’m not letting you move out anytime soon, especially now that we know you can cook. There's no takesies backsies.”
…
“Wait, are you being serious?”
A part of me wants to give myself a pat on the back for securing free food and housing for the foreseeable future. However, another part of me feels guilty. Oh well. I can’t turn back now.
“Oy piss head! I’m still waiting on that name.”
Improvising on the spot, I write my name on a napkin before folding it up and handing it to Pearl.
“Don’t look at this. Just hand it to whoever needs my name and be done with it.”
“Only if you cook dinner tonight.”
“Deal.”
With the napkin in hand, Pearl left, leaving Marina and I together. Alone. Ah carp.
- - -
Why go by Four instead of revealing his real name? Well, many stories give the character a real name right off the bat. However, Four is a character that I want you readers to get to know better before we know who he is. As a result, his backstory and name will remain hidden until we better know who he is. Also, giving Inklings and Octolings human sounding names just doesn’t make sense. They are a completely different species!
For most of the story, most other characters will refer to Four as Four. Some characters will be exceptions but it will make sense as to why that is.
Chapter 5: Double Vision
Chapter Text
- - -
With Pearl gone, the atmosphere feels awkward, and not in the cutesy, romantic way. Marina and I are just sitting here, occasionally looking at one another but not speaking. My mom would say that being able to enjoy someone else’s company in silence is a good thing, but there is nothing good about this situation. So, I stand up.
“Is it alright if I explore a bit?”
“O-of course. In fact, how about I show you around?”
I nod. At least we're doing something now.
“Ok. Which room would you like to see first? There's the game room, the office, the music studio, the library, the bedrooms, and obviously the kitchen is where we ate lunch.”
“Did you say game room?”
“Yeah, we call it the game room but it's more of a central conglomerate. It's the room we’re in right now.”
I look around. It looks exactly like a normal living room with a couch, a fireplace, and even some windows looking out at Inkopolis city. What games could you even play in here? Poker?
“You call this a game room? It looks like a normal living room.”
A rare smirk crosses Marina’s face.
“Oh really, and what about now?”
She presses a button on the wall. The room instantly bursts into movement. The windows are blocked out as metal screens slide into their place. The ceiling lights are dimmed out as lightstrips power on, rapidly flipping through all the colors before settling on familiar shades of green and pink. Surround speakers begin to pop out from hiding places all around the room. The most astonishing part was the massive TV that floats up from the floor, along with a plethora of games and video game consoles. I am stunned.
“What do you think? Pretty awesome right?”
I could only mutter one thing.
“You guys are filthy rich.”
“You’d be surprised. When you build it all yourself, it's pretty cheap.”
“Marina, you built this? Like all of it? On your own?”
“Yep! Well, Pearl helped me buy some of the stuff, but I was the one who put it all together.”
She says it so nonchalantly that I fail to find the words to respond. This girl has to be some kind of tech super genius to pull this kind of thing off. How did she even-
“Is it not cool?”
She looks nervous, as though all her confidence was thrown out the window. Quick! Brain say something nice!
“No no no, quite the contrary. It’s just that this is so awesome that I don’t think I could ever come up with words to match it. This is incredible, no, you are incredible.
Her face turns bright teal as she seems to get even more nervous than before. Shit, too nice, I didn’t intend to flirt with the poor girl.
…
“So how’d you do it?”
Marina lights up like a birthday cake.
“I’m so glad you asked! You see, I had to program the lights all on my own, which was a pain because I had to learn a completely new programming language to do that. But it was worth it because now I can program all the lights in the house whenever I feel like it. For the metal screens, I used piston motors to control cranks that set the screen high. As a result, we can have the windows only partially covered if we want to. The speakers were super easy, I just attached them to remote controlled dollies and hid them all around the room. I press the button and the dollies simply move into the correct position! As for the floating tv… that one is going to have to remain a secret.”
I am amazed by what just happened. Not only did she gain all the confidence of a boss Salmonid, but she seemed so thrilled to be talking about her work. Yeah, I might not have understood the majority of what she said, but she was so enthusiastic that I couldn’t help but be entranced. It’s only after she stares at me that I realize she’s waiting for my response.
“A secret huh?”
She giggles in response.
“Sorry if I was boring you. Pearl never likes it when I talk about these passion projects of mine.”
“Don’t worry about it, you looked like you were having fun so I was too.”
I internally facepalm. That sounded embarrassingly cheesy. Unfortunately, I can’t stop the words coming from my mouth.
“I actually found it really interesting, even if I couldn’t understand most of it. Seriously though, it's like you became another person. One moment you’re all quiet, then the next you’re talking more than a chatty horseshoe crab. It was cool.”
“T-Thanks! If you don’t mind, I'll come find you next time Pearl refuses to listen to my ramblings.”
I simply nod. What did I just sign myself up for?
- - -
The library is up next. Marina showed me many of her books, from her literature to her physics textbooks. As it turns out, Pearl had an embarrassingly large hoard of manga. Now, I have a new stockpile of ammunition of which I can make fun of her with. Apart from the manga collection, the library was just that: a library.
Up next, the music room. Walking in, my eyes were immediately met with multiple laptops that have music software pulled up, a pair of microphones, and multiple guitars that sit on the wall.
“And this is where we practice our music for concerts.”
“Wait, so you don’t actually record your music here?”
“Nope. We record all of our vocals in the same building as the one we do the Splatcast in. Recording all of our stuff in the studio means we don’t have to worry about noise complaints. I'm sure you noticed that Pearlie can be very loud.”
“I’ve been meaning to ask about that. Has her voice always been so loud?“
“It's been that way for as long as I’ve known her.”
“And how long is that?”
“Exactly? Two years ago, starting from last weekend.”
Moving around the room, I inspect the guitars hanging on the wall. The dust on them shows that they clearly haven’t been given any love in ages. I pick it up and begin to tune it.
“Oh, do you play guitar?”
I nod my head and kept tuning.
“You are full of hidden talents. What else are you good at?”
“Um, not much really. I could say the same thing about you! But…I’m really good at battling and turf wars. Does that count?”
That clearly got her attention.
“Really? What rank are you?”
I give an anxious chuckle.
“Well, about that… see, I was never able to come to Inkopolis that often. So I never played enough matches and make it past C-. The only times I visited the city were always to sub in for my friends when they were down a teammate. I know that isn’t the most impressive thing in the world, but I still have the bragging rights to say that I’ve never lost a match.”
“So what rank were these friends of your?”
“The last time I subbed for them they were climbing up the S ranks.”
“Really?! That’s incredible Four! So did you come to Inkopolis so that you could finally go pro?!”
I sigh, remembering the drama that unfolded only days ago that led to my abrupt departure for Inkopolis.
“The short answer is no. If I'm honest, that idea never even occurred to me.”
“You totally should! It pays a full salary that can compete with that of an idol if you are good enough.”
“I already have a job. You're not seriously suggesting that I work a job and go pro, are you?
“I am serious! If you decide not to then that’s your choice, but I think you should at least consider it.”
“Maybe… There we go. All finished. “
I run my hands through the guitar’s freshly tuned strings. I begin playing, feeling my way through the chords. My fingers find their way into playing the short tune that’s been stuck in my head all day today. It feels familiar, yet somehow alien. I must’ve heard it somewhere I’ve been recently.
Marina seems interested in it too. Well, interested might not be the best word to describe it. It’s more like she seems surprised to hear it. Maybe she knows it? Before I can speak, she beats me to it.
“That’s an… interesting song you’re playing.”
“Yeah, it’s been stuck in my head all day but I can’t figure out where it's from. Do you know it?”
Marina seems to panic over my question and answers astonishingly quick.
“NO. NOT AT ALL. NEVER HEARD IT BEFORE. IN FACT, I DIDN’T EVEN REALIZE YOU WERE PLAYING MUSIC.”
…
Ok? Maybe that’s enough of the guitar. I don’t want to make the poor girl freak out any more than I already have.
Setting the guitar back on the wall, I decide that I’ve seen enough of the music room. I gesture towards the exit so we can go tour one of the other rooms, but Marina doesn’t move an inch. As the minutes pass, I sit there silently, letting her work through whatever was clearly on her mind. Suddenly, she checks her phone and sighs.
“So, I was thinking... It’s almost 3. If you're up for it, do you want to put the house tour on hold and go on a tour of Inkopolis Square instead?”
“As in right now?”
“It would have to be. If we leave any later, you won’t have enough time to cook dinner for Pearl.”
“What’s this? A mere mortal dares to doubt my cooking skills?”
Her smile returns as she chuckles at my joke.
“The only thing I doubt is the possibility of you making a quality dinner in less than half an hour.”
She’s not wrong. The best I could probably do in that amount of time is sauteed salmonid. But that would mean that the sides might end up botched since I would have to cook everything at the same time.
“If we leave now, we might be back by 6 or 7. The latest we eat dinner is usually around 8:30. That's your timeframe.”
I nod my head in agreement and she flashes me another smile.
- - -
As opposed to leaving through the front door, Marina, who has already changed into disguise, takes me to the roof of the building. Up here are a couple of chairs and a launch pad. Looking out towards the city was truly spectacular.
“Dang. What a great view. I feel so… tiny in comparison.”
“Yep, that's what it's like here in Inkopolis.”
She lets me continue marveling at the city before finally getting back to business.
“The Square is only a short walk from here, but I wanted to show you this. Introducing our freshest and fastest way of getting around.”
She gestures towards the launch pad behind her. Laughing at her sudden change in demeanor, I respond.
“Marina, I know what a launch pad is. I used them back at home.”
“So you have, but never one like this. Have you ever wanted to super jump somewhere but it’s way too far out of range? Introducing the super launch pad! Using technology developed by me, you can now travel to the otherside of Inkopolis in only a moment!”
“Wow, you’ve even got a whole sales pitch?”
“Yes! The super launch pad is the most recent invention by yours truly. Buy it now or your money back, guaranteed. Users might experience torn muscles, nausea, motion sickness, death, or a concussion. This product is not yet rated….”
…
“You’re joking, right?”
“Mostly. Those are only theorized outcomes with a very low chance of actually happening. I’ve never once experienced any problems using this baby.”
Marina smiles proudly as she looks at her death trap. I, on the other hand, begin to feel fear. Before I can protest, she’s already setting our destination in the launch pad. She demonstrates how to use it properly by going first, but she launched herself so quickly that I never even saw when she turned into her squid form. Trying to follow her example, I quickly shot off towards Inkopolis Square.
- - -
Ugh, I think I’m feeling some nausea from the launch pad. That or I’m just not used to the city. Speaking of, Inkopolis Square is not nearly as lively as it was yesterday. Every third shop seems to have no power, none of the jumbo screens are turned on, and everything simply feels way quieter. Marina seems surprised at this.
“Well, it might not be what it normally is, but here we are! Welcome to Inkopolis Square. If there’s anything you ever need, you’ll be able to find it here.”
“It’s so crowded.”
“It’s not as bad as it could be. With the Great Zapfish gone, none of the regular battlers have much of a reason to be here aside from checking the daily shop restocks.”
“The shops restock daily?”
“Yeah! All the shops that sell turf war gear switch up their products each and every day. It keeps things fresh. Follow me, I’ll show you what I mean.”
She turns and starts walking towards a large galleria of shops on the left side of the square. I give chase after her so as to not get separated.
“Ye Olde Cloth Shoppe? Marina, you’re not buying me clothing are you?”
“Don’t worry about it, you can pay me back someday if you really care that much. This store is run by my friend Jelfonzo so he’s sure to give us a great deal. Fair warning though, he’s a bit… I think you’ll just have to meet him.”
And with that we make our way into the store. The place is filled to the brim with shirts, pants, bracelets, belts, and rings. I can’t help but feel like a kid in a candy shop. Walking up to a shirt on the wall, I brush my hand across the surface.
“Wooaah. It’s so soft. It feels like my hand is touching the fluffiest pancakes in the whole world.”
As I reach for another shirt, a squishy blue hand intercepts my own.
“Halt trespasser. Mine store is closed with the Zapfish missing. I hereby request of thee that thy leave.”
“Oh, there you are Jelfonzo.”
Marina lifts up her shades, giving the blue jellyfish a warm smile.
“Doth mine own eyes deceive me? Marina, it’s delightful to be seeing thee. Mine store is always open for thee.”
“Great. Do you think you could help get some clothing for Four here?”
“Marina, this squid doth not possess nearly enough freshness to be of this store.”
“Please? Won’t you do it for me?”
Marina gives him puppy dog eyes. Something which makes me feel bad for the poor jellyfish. I’m glad I’m not the intended target of this attack. If she ever pulls this trick on me, I’ll cave in a matter of seconds. Jelfonzo doesn’t seem like he’s doing much better. He sighs after only a few moments.
“Fine. I shall permit it only this once. Followeth me.”
Marina gives me an encouraging smile. Jelfonzo leads me to a back room where he takes my measurements. He disappears for a few minutes before returning with multiple shirts and pants.
“Tryeth these on.”
I changed into each of the many outfits and inspected myself in the mirror. They all look incredible, but inspecting one of the shirts reveals a terrifying reality, the price. All my joy is quickly replaced with worry. I change back into Marina’s super soft sweater, which I am definitely not giving back to Marina, and emerge into the shop’s main room. Marina greets me with a smile.
“So, do you like the outfits I picked out?”
“You chose these? No wonder they were so fresh. But there is one problem… These shirts cost 25,000 coins each which is way above my price range…”
She gives me a sly smile.
“It's not above mine.”
Before I can protest any further. She simply hands a card to Jelfonzo.
“We’ll take everything.”
“Marvelous, thou hast madeth an excellent decision.”
Marina turns to me, the look of victory shining like stars in her eyes. I can only sigh from knowing that I’ll be indebted to my new housemates for decades if this keeps up.
“How do you ever expect me to pay you back if you keep doing so much for me.”
“Cooking is all it takes. So if you want to call it even, make me food every now and then for the rest of our lives. Deal?”
I blush at the hidden meaning behind her words. Marina doesn’t seem to realize the underlying implications of her last statement so I ignore them. No matter the perspective, that’s clearly a deal weighed entirely in my favor. I indicate that I accept her deal with a nod.
“No, you have to swear on all three of your hearts.”
“Fine, cross my hearts and hope to die, I swear I will cook food for you as reparations for your actions.”
Jelphonzo returned only moments later with everything in a bag.
“Here art thy robes. I thanketh thee for shopping here. Please, leave with the utmost haste as the store hast closed.”
Taking the bag, Marina and I exit the store as asked. I can’t help but feel guilty as the weight of the bag rests in my hand. Marina doesn’t notice as she turns to speak with me.
“Pretty fresh right?”
“More like extremely expensive. But yeah, it’s fresh.”
“I'm glad you agree. Let’s keep moving, we’ve got plenty of more stores to see.”
- - -
We attempted to get into two other clothing stores, called Headspace and Shella Fresh, with no success. Both were locked. In fact, every time we tried entering a store, it ended up being one of the few that was closed. The only other real store we got into was the food market, where I picked up supplies for dinner.
Marina insisted we visit Deca tower, the battling central in Inkopolis Square. It was also closed for obvious reasons. Still, it seems like she really wants me to try battling. I don’t know if I will be able to while I’m an agent, but if I've got free time, I might give it a try.
The final location Marina led me to was a studio nearby a giant yellow food truck. Apparently this is where she and Pearl record the Splatcast. However, before we could step inside, a mellow chime, much different from the DJ scratching from yesterday, played all throughout the Square.
The Jumbo screen above Deca Tower quickly sparked with life as two Inklings appeared on screen.
“Good evening darlings. My name is Shy-Ho-Shy and this is my guest, Marie. You likely know her as one of the famous Squid Sisters from Inkopolis Plaza. Now, let's begin the emergency update Splatcast.”
I stare at the screen in confusion. Why is she up there? I know she said she was famous but I didn’t think she actually meant that she was THIS famous. Am I cursed to only meet Inkopolis celebrities? Who am I kidding, that's not a curse, it's a blessing. My thoughts are interrupted as Marie speaks.
“In regards to the Great Zapfish, nothing’s changed. And there’s been no update on the mysterious reappearance of the 4 zapfish from last night.”
“I’m afraid there’s been no news about the location of Squid Sister Callie either.”
Marie seems to flinch hearing that name. It’s only then that my brain starts connecting the dots.
Wait a minute. Marie is actually famous because she was one of the Squid Sisters. Callie, who was also one of the Squid Sisters, is currently missing... Callie went missing at the same time as the Great Zapfish. If Marie is an agent who fights against the Octarians and the Great Zapfish… Oh fuck. Did the Octarians kidnap Marie’s sister? That would explain why she was crying yesterday. Whatever the case may be, Marie is currently on camera, pretending to be ok when she definitely is hurting on the inside.
“Speaking of Callie, are you alright Marie? I know you must be worried.”
I can sense the incoming disaster.
“I-I’m doing fine. I’m not worried, I know that Callie can handle herself, wherever she might be.”
“You don’t need to lie to me Marie. I’m worried about you, and so are your fans. There’s no need to put on a brave face for us.”
“I SAID I’M FINE.”
“Marie, please be honest with me.”
“JUST DROP IT! I DON’T WANT TO- I DON’T- I-I"
...
"I just want to see her again.”
Everyone in the Square is watching with troubled expressions. I’m not surprised by Marie’s sudden outburst and I can’t blame her for reacting like that. Marie is having her mask ripped off, revealing to the world how she really feels.
Tears begin to flow from her eyes as she devolves into a sobbing mess. Marina and I continue to watch as Marie flees the studio.
It’s not long before she rushes out the door in front of us. I don’t even realize that I started chasing after her.
“Four?! Don’t just run off!”
- - -
Emerging from the pipe leading to the canyon, I finally caught up with her.
There, looking out into the canyon, sits Marie with tears still openly flowing. As I step forward, she notices me. She doesn’t even try to hide her tears.
“Agent 4?”
We simply stare at each other for many moments.
“Go away.”
I won't. No matter how rude she’s been to me, nobody deserves to suffer alone. Instead, I sit down next to her in silence as she continues to cry. I try to focus on the sunset in order to remain calm. I wait until she’s ready to speak. Finally, through her many tears, words begin to escape her lips.
“I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
“For everything, 4. I dragged you into this mess with the Octarians… I have been nothing but mean to you, and then I left you out dry when your bag got destroyed. I shouldn't have needed to hire you for this…I should be able to save the zapfish on my own, but I just can’t.”
“It’s ok Marie, I understand.”
…
“I’m scared.”
I turn to face her. Her face is stained with dried tears.
“For your sister?”
“She’s my cousin… We grew up together, she’s my best friend. Everything I could ever ask for in a sister.”
I nod and patiently wait as she finds the words to finish.
…
“She was squidnapped with the zapfish… and I-I’m scared that we might not get her back. ”
…
“I-I should’ve told you sooner. I don’t really care what happens to the zapfish. I just want Callie back.”
More tears start to fall down from her face. I reach out my hand and wipe them away as she continues to cry.
“Marie, I understand. If you need help to rescue your ‘sister’ then I'll willingly offer my support in any way I can. Even if it means splatting every Octarian between us and Callie.”
“R-really?”
“I promise you, we will get her back no matter what.”
She suddenly wraps her arms around me in a hug, staining my sweater as she cries onto my shoulder. I can only hug her back and assure her that everything will be ok.
…
“Thank you.”
- - -
After an hour of crying in my arms, Marie’s tears had run dry. And, after assuring me that she would be able to make it home on her own, I was left alone in Inkopolis Square.
Ah beans, I completely forgot about Marina. I just ditched her like an asshole… and after she was so nice to me. Wait, how am I gonna get home?
I look around the Square, completely lost as to which way to go.
“Yoooo, dude whatcha doing all the way out here on your own? Did ya miss me that much?”
I turn around to see who is speaking but am met with no one. Confused, I look downwards only to be met with a smiling Pearl who waves up at me.
“Pearl? What are you doing here?”
She holds a file up to my face.
“Check it, I just finished getting your file submitted to B.I.T.C.H.”
“It took you that long to get it submitted?”
“Pfff, anything involving the government is slow as a seahorse. So what’s going on? Where’s Marina? And why do you look like you just got rained on?”
“I uh, don’t know where she is. I’m hoping she went back to the apartment but she might be somewhere around here.”
“So she ditched you? That’s not like Marina at all.”
“No, other way around actually.”
For the second time today, Pearl kicks me in the balls. As I’m lying on the ground in pain, she pulls out her phone and calls someone.
“Yo, Rina?… Yeah he’s with me… Yeah, he’s alright… Marie? No, why would she be with him?… Oh… Alright, I’ll bring him back… Yep, see you at home.”
Turning back to me, she smirks.
“Jeez kid. You really can’t stay away from celebrities, can ya? Was Marie doing alright when you split up?”
“She was as well as she could be. She cried a lot though.”
“Ahhh, so that's why you’re drenched. Did you enjoy it?”
The smug look on her face says it all.
“I don’t like what you're insinuating pinkie.”
“Get used to it piss head.”
We bickered all the way home, laughing the entire time.
- - -
“Pearl, Marina! The food is ready!”
I watch as Pearl runs in, eyes sparkling and mouth drooling.
“This smells delicious! Now hurry up and give me a plate!”
As Pearl steals something from the fridge, Marina walks in and scoffs at me. I really made her worried when I took off without saying anything. She's been giving me the silent treatment all evening.
“Before I serve you both your dinner, do mind if I say a few words to commemorate our first dinner together?”
“Make it quick, I’m starving over here.”
“Then I’ll start with you Pearl. I wanted to thank you for letting me into your home. You seem like such a fun person and, even if you do tend to end up hitting me, I truly enjoy our banter. I look forward to becoming good friends. I probably won’t be the perfect roommate, but I want to do right by you. So if there's ever anything I can do for you, let me know.
“Aw thanks kid. You can start by handing me some grub.”
Turning to Marina, I get nervous. Her irked stare makes me doubt myself. There's so much that can be said, but I know what must come first.
“Marina. I want to apologize. It was wrong of me to ditch you like that. After you did so much for me today, I should have been more considerate towards you. I'm sorry. But, I want you to know that I had so much fun with you today, both in exploring the house and in shopping in Inkopolis Square. And that I want to continue spending time with you… as friends of course! Er, sorry…”
The anger across her face is replaced with surprise and then a blush. Actually, a blush spreads across both of our faces, which sends Pearl into hysterical laughter. Marina doesn’t respond. Instead she runs out of the room. Pearl only falls deeper into laughter as I begin to panic. I guess it was too much to expect her to forgive me so quickly.
“Relax dude, she’ll be back in a second. She’s just grabbing something for ya.”
As if on cue, Marina entered the room with a box in hand.
“I-I accept your apology Four. B-but please, n-next time don’t leave me alone.”
Her face glows a bright teal hue as she hands it to me, a new phone.
“I-I know you lost your old p-phone. A-and when w-we got s-separated, I h-had no way to c-contact you. S-so please take this.”
Something is clearly wrong. From what I’ve experienced, Marina rarely stutters over her words but right now she can barely form a sentence. A quick look into her eyes reveals that she’s trying to hold back tears. I pull her into a hug causing the floodgates to open.
“Awww, Rina! Come here you two…”
Pearl joins in on the hug. We stay like that for a moment, until Pearl’s stomach growls.
“ALRIGHT! Enough with the sappy carp! Can we eat now?”
I laugh as I hand them both their plates.
“I present to you both, baked Salmonid with grapefruit salad.”
“Yooooo! This looks tasty! … AND IT TASTES EVEN BETTER THAN IT LOOKS!”
- - -
Wow! This is the first long chapter of many yet to come. I had a lot of ideas here that I didn’t want to get rid of nor move to another chapter.
Fun fact, we aren’t even half way out of the opening act of this story. (I do not envy those who choose to binge read this book once it's completed.) (Note after finishing the opening act of this story: you aren’t even a quarter of the opening act. Have fun.)
It probably wasn’t obvious but the song stuck in Four’s head was the Octarian tune, Onward. It’s the leitmotif associated with the Octarians that Four hears when he rescues a zapfish.
If there’s anything you’re confused about, let me know!
PS - If you can guess the reason I named the chapter this, I'll answer any one question regarding the story.
As of 11/24/2022, nobody has guessed the reason I named this chapter correctly. The challenge is still going on.
-Veckle (10/28/2022)
Chapter 6: Smooth
Chapter Text
- - -
Coming through the familiar pipe to Octo Canyon, I am but inches away from someone’s yellow face.
“Greetings. You must be Agent 4. It is wonderful to meet you. ”
“Ah!”
In my shock, I ended up punching the fellow in the face, sending him flying. My eyes are immediately assaulted by the horseshoe crab’s ‘unique’ appearance. Dear cod, this has got to be the nerdiest looking fellow I have ever seen. He’s wearing a boy scout outfit and is using what looks to be a pair of binoculars as glasses. He even has two large buck teeth!
“Oh cod! Are you ok? I didn’t mean to punch you in the face. You startled me.”
“No no! It’s quite alright. I am undamaged. The fault lies with me. I suppose I was rather close, wasn’t I?”
“I’ll say, I thought you were some strange kind of Octarian from up close. Not to change the subject, but have you seen a female squid with white tentacles anywhere around here?”
“Do you mean Agent 2? She should be back from a scouting mission momentarily.”
“Scouting mission?”
Last we spoke, Marie and I had agreed to let me handle all the missions in case she got too emotional while in combat. I can't help but worry that something might have gone wrong.
“I should go make sure she's safe. Do you know which way she went?”
A voice calls out behind the two of us.
“Cool your jets Agent 4. I’m not in any danger.”
Spinning around, I’m met with Marie. She’s dressed in an agent outfit similar to my own, holding what looks like a glowing, modified version of the standard charger.
“So Sheldon, did you talk his head off about the semantics of tuning and balancing all the new weapons? Or did you specifically wait for me to get back so you could bore both of us.”
She teases the crab, now identified as Sheldon.
“Weapons?”
“Oh you haven’t seen them yet? Well, I thought that your hero shot wouldn’t be versatile enough for each mission, so I asked Sheldon for help. He’ll bring us some extra firepower. My new charger here is an example of that. By the way, Sheldon, this charger performed well beyond my expectations.”
“Of course it did! It came from the best arms dealer in all of Inkopolis!”
Sheldon looks down at the hero shot in my hand.
“WOAH, is that the P-90 model hero shot? I’ve never seen one up close before! I’ve only heard about their remarkable fire rate and range. I always wanted to make a shooter based on the same model but I could never get the nozzle tightness or the ink consumption to an acceptable level. Except for this one time where I swapped the ink tube with a direct input tank but I’m pretty sure that’s not legal for Inkopolis battling. Oh sorry! I just really like weapons…”
I chuckle at the crab.
“It’s quite alright, I have a friend who can get just as passionate. You can talk as long as you want.”
“Not if we want to get any work done. Sheldon, show him the goods.”
“Right. It’s in this crate over here. Let me just get this op-”
Before he can finish, I toss splat bomb and blow the crate open. Sheldon gets caught up in the explosion, ending up covered in yellow ink.
“Ah beans, my bad Sheldon. Are you ok?”
“I’m alright, my shell can protect me from almost any attack.”
Gesturing towards the remains of the crate, Sheldon draws attention to the arsenal of weapons.
“Now these babies are what I call the hero weapon set. Although they aren’t much different from some of the weapons used in turf wars right now, these weapons can be enhanced using any power eggs and sardinium that you find in the field. Once fully upgraded, they will make you unstoppable! Plus, thanks to Agent 2’s scouting, we have more data available about the enemies you will be encountering in each mission. I can use that data to offer my expert opinion about what weapon would be most useful. Now as for your armor, I have a few working ideas as to how I can improve it, but I need to give those ideas more time to test.”
Marie interrupts him.
“Alright you two, enough chit chat. Agent 4, you have 5 missions to get through today so we can’t waste any time.”
“Yes, you're absolutely right. Agent 4, might I suggest the Hero roller for this first mission? I need some data regarding its calibrations so this seems like a perfect opportunity.”
I shrug. Who am I to judge if he wants some data from this? Grabbing the hero roller, I start off towards the first mission.
“Agent 4?“
I stop and look back towards Marie.
“Be careful out there.”
- - -
“I’ve got to say, I am loving these new weapons.”
As I admire the dualies in my hand, I hear the chatty crab speak up through my headphones.
“Well, thank you Agent 4! I pulled an all nighter to get all of these done in just one day. The dualies were especially difficult as the weapon is still quite new. But after a quick refresher in jet propulsion and field dynamics, it was…”
I tuned him out. Not that I wasn’t interested, I just needed to focus on getting back to the cabin.
With Sheldon's new weaponry and Marie’s scouting report data, I was able to clear all of today's missions in only a few hours. After things had gone quiet, I decided to strike up a conversation with now more friendly Marie.
“Hey Agent 2, you there?”
“Yeah 4, what’s up?”
“I wanted to ask if you're doing alright?”
“Give me a second.”
While waiting, I am confused as the sounds of Marie and Sheldon arguing echo through the headphones. A second later, I hear a loud WACK. Marie returns directly afterwards.
“Sorry about that, I just didn’t want Sheldon listening in on this.”
Ah, I get it now.
“I’m doing mostly fine… ok that’s a lie. It still hurts, especially after yesterday. But I can confidently say I'm doing better thanks to you.”
“Ok, I understand you’re doing better, but I think it was pretty reckless of you to go out on a scouting mission alone.”
“It was necessary for your sake. As we go further into Octarian territory, these missions are going to get more and more dangerous. I would prefer it if you didn’t get hurt. That’s also why I asked for Sheldon’s help.”
So, she went on a dangerous mission with no backup, because of me? I am racked with guilt. I would feel horrible if something happened to her while I wasn’t there.
“Well, I’d prefer if you didn’t get hurt either. Would you please not go on a scouting mission like that again? At least, not without me there with you.”
“Wooow, that’s a smooth line. Did you steal that one from a movie?”
“Marie, I'm trying to be seriAAH.”
I faceplant into the ground, hard. Groaning from the pain, I question what I tripped over. Looking around, I can't seem to spot anything. So I tried blasting the area in ink. Sure enough, another kettle revealed itself.
“Agent 4 are you ok?! What happened?!”
She sounds worried. Dusting myself off, I take note that I’m not injured. At least, there’s nothing that’s going to leave any permanent marks.
“Yeah, I'm ok. I just tripped, that’s all. In other news, I found another kettle. Think I should give it a go?”
“There’s still a few hours before sunset so it’s up to you. Though keep in mind we haven’t scouted this area so you will be going in completely blind.”
“Fine by me.”
Dualies in hand, I dive into the kettle squid-face first.
- - -
The kettle shoots me out somewhere unique. Unlike all the other missions, where there was only one zapfish, this one has eight tiny zapfish that are spread across the room. Suddenly, an Inkling popped out of some of the nearby pink ink.
“Agent 2? It looks like I'm not the only Inkling trying to save the zapfish. There's someone else down there…”
“An Inkling? Hold on, do not engage! Stay hidden and describe what they look like to me.”
I duck down behind one of the nearby walls, confused by the order. Wouldn’t it be best to team up with this Inkling?
“Uh, ok… She’s a female. She looks like she's in her early to mid twenties? She’s got a wicked pair of glasses on…”
“No! Describe her tentacles! Are her suckers on the inside or outside of her tentacles?”
“They're on the outside. It looks pretty fresh if you ask me. Why does it matter?”
“Because that means she’s an Octoling, not an Inkling.”
“Octoling? What’s that?”
“Oh brother, do you know nothing of history? Octolings are our scummy Octarian counterparts. They’re smart like us, can transform like us, and they fight like us.”
“But, I thought that Octarians were just those tentacle things… am I-I going to have to kill them?”
It's the last thing I want to think about. I understand it's my job as an agent, but ending a sentient creature, no, a sentient person’s life is not something I was prepared to do today.
“Relax, they can respawn like us. If you splat any of them, they are sure to respawn back at their headquarters.”
Thank the humans for that. With my initial fears quelled, I draw a connection between this and a certain sport Inklings like to participate in.
“So like a turf war?”
“You really don’t know your history, do you? This is what turf wars are based off of. Now quit being such a goof and give ‘em hell.”
Despite being supposedly more intelligent than the other Octarians, the Octolings were all pushovers. They fought clumsily, made many rookie mistakes, and were unable to splat me even once. The most notable attack they formulated was when three of them tried to ambush me at once. One well placed splat bomb later and it was just me and the last zapfish.
“That was easy. Suspiciously easy.”
“You forget that us Inklings have the luxury of having turf wars as a sport. I doubt they have anything like this underground. Those Octolings likely had much less combat experience than you do. The elites are where you’ll really start to have trouble.”
“Alright, I’ve got the zapfish. I’m heading back now.”
- - -
When I arrived back at the canyon entrance of the canyon, I was greeted by a smiling Marie and an unconscious Sheldon. Jeez, Marie had to have hit him pretty damn hard if she managed to knock a crab unconscious. I don’t envy him.
As we waited for Sheldon to awaken, Marie began to relentlessly tease me about my lack of history knowledge while also teaching me.
“...Great cod, do you even know why we originally went to war?”
“Was it… over the Great Zapfish?”
“NO! Well, sort of. That was one of the reasons but not the MAIN reason. We went to war over land disputes caused by the rising sea levels.”
Suddenly my phone buzzes. A smile crosses my face once I realize Marina sent me a message.
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Hey Four, the search party is wrapping up. If you're done with work, do you want to meet up for dinner?’
Ah yes, the search party to find Callie and the Great Zapfish. Pearl mentioned it to me yesterday during dinner and asked if I wanted to join in. Apparently the idea gained a lot of traction after the world saw Marie’s meltdown yesterday. I felt guilty about declining, but considering the fact that I am actually rescuing both Callie and the Great Zapfish, that guilt didn’t last.
Marie snags my phone and reads the message out loud.
“Oh, so that's how it is. You never told me you had a girlfriend.”
“Marie, I swear to cod, if you don’t give me back my phone…”
She smirks, running away while typing out a message.
“You didn’t deny it!”
“Well I do deny it. We’re just roommates, friends at best.”
“You live with this girl? Damn, and here I thought you said you had no place to go. You really are a smooth operator.”
There's no reasoning with this girl. Instead, I try to take my phone back by force. We proceed to play a game of cat and mouse, waking up Sheldon in the process.
“Huh, what happened?”
“Evenin’ Sheldon. I hope you slept well?”
Marie stops running while she speaks to the crab. Using this opportunity, I snatch my phone from her clutches. Checking through my messages, my face drops.
Me: ‘Shore thang bb. Can’t w8 2 sea u 2nite.’ - 8 minutes ago
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Four? Are you ok?’ - 7 minutes ago
There’s one message from Pearl. Oh no.
MC Princess: ‘I’ll kill you kid.” - 3 minutes ago
Panicking, I quickly respond.
Me: ‘I’m so sorry Marina! A coworker took my phone. Getting dinner sounds fun. I’m assuming Pearl is with you based on the death threat I just received?’
Sighing, I turn to Marie and give her a soft chop to the top of head. She merely starts laughing. I open up the contact creation menu and hand her back my phone.
“Is this some subtle way of getting my phone number? How romantic.”
Despite her teasing, she still entered her contact information. That's a funny name, Marie Cuttlefish.
“Alright, you better get going. Don’t wanna keep your girlfriend waiting.”
“Marie. Fucking stop please.”
- - -
Arriving early at the meet up location, a local food truck called the Crust Bucket, I grabbed a table as I waited for Pearl and Marina to arrive. As I scrolled through my phone, I laughed when I noticed that Marie changed my background to be a photo of herself and another girl, who I’m assuming to be Callie. Is this from when they were the Squid Sisters?
I wondered if it would be possible to restore all my old data. If not my data, then maybe I can at least get my old phone number back.
“Four! You grabbed us a spot to eat, great job man!”
Pearl sits down at the table along with Marina. I thought Pearl would be mad at me considering her last message was a threat on my life.
“Of all places we could’ve chosen to eat at, why here?”
“Oh the food here is fantastic. I promise that you are going to love it! Crusty Sean has the best food in Inkopolis Square.”
Despite Marina’s assurances, the menu consisted of nothing but deep fried food. After discussing our orders, mine was the Crusty Seanwich with a Main-Saver Lemon drink, Pearl hands Marina some tickets before speaking.
“Hey Marina, do you think you could wait in line for us?”
She nods, grabs the tickets, and jumps into the ever growing line of customers. I give Pearl a questioning look all while she stares at me down. I hope this isn’t about the text messages…
“Is something the matter Pearl?”
“Yeah, I just have something that's been eating at me for a little while…”
She narrows her eyebrows, making the atmosphere grow tense.
“Why do you wear your tentacles like that?”
Despite having only known her for two days, I should’ve known better than to expect Pearl to be so predictable. Of course she would ask the most random question out of nowhere. Truly an agent of chaos.
My tentacles, which are all slicked backwards except for a lone rogue tentacle that hangs slightly to the side of my face, are styled in a way that is meant to be convenient. All I do is make sure they stay out of my face by pushing them back after every shower. I know some Inklings that spend multiple hours a week styling their tentacles, but that always seemed like a waste of time. They could’ve spent their time doing fresh things instead of trying to look artificially fresh.
“It's easy to do. Why does it look bad?”
“No! Not at all dude. Marina and I think it looks kinda cute. We’ve never seen a guy use anything outside of, like, 4 different styles. It’s fresh!”
“Well let me turn the question around on you. Do you only wear your tentacles short because they would extend all the way to the ground otherwise?”
“What? No! Of course not!”
“Surrrreeee.”
I don’t believe her for a second. Her eyes are trying to avoid me at all costs, an obvious tell that she is lying.
“...It was Marina’s idea to style my tentacles like this. Before, I had it styled as this ugly ponytail. One day, Marina showed me this trick to shorten my tentacles without cutting them and now I’m rocking this look like a queen.”
Pearl sighs.
“But, Marina’s tentacles are even more impressive. She has some rare condition that makes it so she can’t change tentacle’s colors from being black, so she has to dye the tips of her tentacles each time she wants to try rocking a new Splatfest color. Don’t even get me started on how she switched her tentacles to be inside out. I’ve tried asking her how she did it but she will never give me a straight answer.”
“Inside out?”
“Yeah, you know how her suckers are facing the wrong way? No clue how she did it but it looks hella fresh.”
I look over towards Marina, who is still waiting in line. She notices my gaze, smiles, and waves. Meanwhile, I make one key realization. Marina’s tentacles aren’t inside out, she just naturally has her suckers on the outside.
Marina is an Octoling.
“Ah fuck.”
- - -
It’s difficult to describe hairstyles and such, but I’ll just come out and say that Four has Prince’s hairstyle from the Splatoon manga. They both have yellow as their natural color and main dualies so it fits very well. In fact, if you really want to know what Four looks like, look up a picture of Prince from the splatoon manga, make his eyes red and get rid of the piercing. Boom, that's Agent 4.
Marina doesn’t actually have some rare condition that prevents her from changing her ink color. She can actually change it just like any other Octoling can. The reason she doesn’t change her tentacle color from black will be discussed later when the properties of ink are discussed.
-Veckle (10/29/2022)
Chapter 7: Found Out About You
Chapter Text
- - -
Something is wrong. Throughout all of dinner, Four was completely unresponsive. He never spoke, nor did he take a bite of his food. Pearl complained that he was wasting her meal tickets to no avail. He refused to speak no matter what we did. Even as we headed back to the apartment, he only followed us with his head pointed towards the ground. It worried me.
When we arrived home, Four immediately went up to his room. Pearl and I were left confused downstairs. At first, I tried to let go of my worries. I figured that Four needed time to himself. However, my curiosity soon got the better of me. I had to know, why did he shut down like that?
“Did something happen between you and Four while I was in line?”
“I don’t think so… We were just talking about the way we style our tentacles when, out of nowhere, he just stopped talking. I tried asking him what was wrong but he just apologized and told me he had to think about a few things.”
“Was he thinking about changing his hairstyle?”
I surely hope not, his current style suits him so well.
“Hell if I know. He never told me what he was thinking about, just that he was thinking.”
I stood up and began my way towards the bedrooms.
“Hey! Where are you going?”
“I want to talk to him. If he's got something bothering him then he can at least share it with us. We’re friends, friends share things with one another.”
“Go ahead and try it, Rina. I already did but failed miserably. If you manage to get him to open up, I’ll owe you a trip to the Arctic Pal-ice.”
I recognize a challenge when I hear one. The Arctic Pal-ice is my favorite ice cream place in all of Inkopolis. It’s not uncommon for Pearl and I to make bets that result in either going to the Arctic Pal-ice or Quick Cakes, Pearl’s favorite cake store.
“I accept your conditions. And when I return, you better be ready to pay up.”
- - -
I knock on the door to Four’s room. For a moment, it’s silent. I’m about to knock again but the door opens, revealing Four. I caught hints of shock mixed with worry on his face before they are replaced with a half smile.
“Four, are you doing alright? You've been quiet since dinner. I'm worried. Pearl’s worried too.”
“I, uh, I’m fine. Just thinking about something important.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
He stares at me for a moment before sighing.
“It's probably best that we do.”
He invites me into his room. Looking around, it’s still organized quite well. On his desk I see the bag of clothes we purchased yesterday and my sweater is resting on his bed, neatly folded up. We both sit on the edge of his bed. While looking at him worriedly, he only keeps his eyes pinned on the carpet. He sighs.
“Okay, where to begin? First, I suppose I should give you an explanation. It’s about my job… but this is something that you cannot tell Pearl. I’m only telling you because… we’ll get to that.”
I nod.
“I… know who took the Great Zapfish. It was a species known as the Octarians.”
I don’t speak, only letting him continue. I had considered the possibility that he knew about the Octarians the day we found him, but this only confirmed my suspicions. The implications run through my head.
So he was covered in Octarian ink. But why? Was he caught up in the Octarian attack when they stole the Zapfish?
“These past few days, I’ve been working to retake the zapfish. But today, I ended up encountering something I didn’t know about.”
That wasn’t something I had anticipated hearing. If he already knew about Octarians, what could be so shocking as to make him shut down like this? That’s when a scary thought crossed my mind: Octolings.
“Marina, if I ask you a question, can you promise to be honest with me?”
I already know what he plans on asking. I try to speak, but fear blocks my voice. The only thing I can muster up enough courage to do is nod. However, even that movement was shaky.
“Are you an Octarian?”
The room goes quiet…
The sound of rain begins to tap against the window. It’s strange, despite the roof above us, it feels like I’m still getting rained on.
In my head, I’m panicking. He’s going to hate me. I thought that I could put everything behind me when I came to live up on the surface but no. It’s all over. I’ve been found out and now I’ll have to go back down there and be miserable.
Suddenly, a set of arms pulls me into a hug.
“W-why are you-“
“Because you’re crying.”
I am? Oh, I am. I didn’t even notice.
“B-but I’m a… we are supposed to be enemies.”
“Marina, we aren’t and never will be enemies, we’re friends. Today I learned that Inklings and Octarians used to be friends. You are proof that we still can be.”
I look into his eyes and notice that the worry from earlier has been replaced by kindness. I can feel my hearts racing from the closeness between us.
“But what about the stolen zapfish? My people have caused you so much trouble.”
“So?”
“Aren’t you mad?”
“No. I’ve got nothing to be mad about. You’ve done nothing wrong.”
“But I used to be a part of their military. I did so much-
“Marina, you left those things in the past, right?”
I nod.
“Then it’s ok. You’re not my enemy Marina.”
I hold him tighter and continue to cry.
“P-please… don’t tell Pearlie.”
“I won’t. Not if you don’t want me to.”
…
“Marina, talk me through what you’re feeling.”
“I-I was scared you were gonna be mad at me.”
He sighs, taking a moment to think before responding.
“At first, I didn’t know how to react. Parts of me worried that you might be a spy sent to infiltrate Inkling society, but parts of me didn’t want to believe it. That’s why I pulled away from you two during dinner. I needed time to process. But seeing you like this, I realize that there’s no way you’re my enemy. You’ve shown me more kindness than anyone else since I arrived in Inkopolis. Me! A strange guy you picked up off the side of the road!”
I chuckle softly. Hearing his voice calms my nerves.
“Y-You're not that strange…”
“Yeah well, I realized something thanks to you. Octarians may have stolen all the zapfish, but that doesn’t make them evil. They're just… out of options. I hope that, one day, Inklings and Octarians can be friends again, just like you and me.”
In those few words, this guy, who I’ve known only a few days, has changed my whole world. No longer will I fear who I once was. No longer will I reject my history. No longer will I hide who I am. Actually maybe that last one isn’t such a good idea…
As I look into his eyes, I feel sparks between us. Does he feel it too? His smile melts away all my worries. He listens to me when I talk passionately about my work. He apologizes when he makes me angry. He accepts me despite knowing what I truly am. I think I- I think I’m starting to fall-
Suddenly there’s a knock at the door.
I quickly pull away from Four. My face feels hot, as though someone lit a fire on my cheeks. My hearts are pumping so fast that it feels like my chest is about to explode. Oh cod I can’t stand it!
Reaching for my sweater, I use it as a makeshift towel to dry my tears. Not a moment later, Pearl opens the door.
“Hey is everything alright in here? I heard yelling.”
“Uh, yeah we’re fine! We were just talking about what had him worried.”
“Aw fuck! I’ll go grab us some umbrellas.”
“Just grab my splat-brella. It’s larger than a normal umbrella anyways.”
“That’s a great idea!”
Suddenly, Four interjects.
“Where are you going?”
“W-w-well, Pearl and I are going to get ice cream. You can join us if you want.”
My heart rate accelerates even more at the thought. Me and him (along with Pearl) sharing an umbrella?
“Sure, it sounds fun.”
—-
Walking through the rain, splat-brella in hand, was nerve wracking. Being in such close proximity to Four has me feeling all sorts of embarrassing things. Luckily, Four wasn’t focused on me.
Four and Pearl bickering as usual. It’s so interesting how they always manage to insult each other without ever going too far.
“Come on dude. Not even a hint as to what it was about? You can’t just clam up like that and not expect me to be curious.”
“Hmmm. Let me think about it. No.”
He’s teasing her. I laugh quietly so as to not interrupt.
“But you told Marinaaa...”
“Because unlike you, Marina doesn’t hit me whenever we talk.”
“What was that? Why don’t you say that when you’re not hiding behind her then.”
“No, because I know you’ll just hit me.”
“You’re coddamn right.”
Now I can’t contain my laughter any longer. It spills out and, soon enough, the other two quickly join in.
That’s when I accidentally launch the splat-brella’s shield. It flies away, leaving the three of us laughing in the rain. Our laughter only grew stronger as we got wet.
We all took off running to the ice cream store. As we race through the rain, we jump over puddles and small streams of water. Quickly, we reach the Arctic Pal-ice before the rain brings us any pain.
Ah sweet delicious ice cream, I can’t wait to eat you. Pearl is the first to order, followed by Four, and finally me.
“I’ll take 2 scoops of birthday cake with sprinkles and whipped cream.”
…
“I’ll have two scoops of mint and chocolate.”
…
“Hi! May I please have one scoop of chocolate, one vanilla, one mint, and one peach?”
Four seems baffled by my order.
“Are you sure you can finish all that?”
“Kid, believe me when I say she’s ordered WAY more before. She loves ice cream.”
“Pearlie!”
“So, hypothetically, if I needed something to bribe her with. Ice cream would work?”
“Four?!”
“Now you're thinking! But why just stop at bribes when you can pay off any sort of debt with an ice cream cone!”
- - -
The ice cream was delicious. By the time we were headed home, the rain had long since passed. Although I was tired, Pearl was clearly not ready for bed. She suggested that we all watched a movie and that brings us to now.
“You’re too late Zipcaster-Man! I’ve already rigged the bombs to explode in 5 minutes!”
Some old superhero movie is playing. As I sit between Pearl and Four, I am slowly falling asleep.
At some point in the movie, Pearlie must’ve shifted into her Squid form, which I grab and happily use as a stuffed animal.
The last thing I heard was the sound of someone taking a photo.
- - -
Hey everybody! So I want to talk about Marina. Yes, Marina has developed a crush on Four. Now I know that this might seem like it happened very quickly but let me explain myself. To do so, let’s answer these questions.
- Why does she develop feelings so quickly?
- Why Four?
- Why not Pearl?
Why does she develop feelings so quickly?
First of all, these characters are not emotionally stunted. They are able to easily recognize how they feel about someone. As a result, Marina doesn’t ever go through a phase of “Huh, I have this warm feeling for him but I don’t know what it is.” No, she's an adult who knows what it means to have feelings for someone.
So, she’s able to immediately recognize her feelings for someone. In this chapter, thats exactly what happens.
(Despite growing up a prodigy engineer who didn’t get to experience much outside of working, she still had crushes and such when she was younger. Come on guys, she wasn’t some kind of loveless robot.)
Why Four?
In the span of only a few days, has done what no one else has. As Marina puts it, “His smile melts away all my worries. He listens to me when I talk passionately about my work. He apologizes to me when he makes me angry. He accepts me despite knowing what I truly am.” Four makes Marina feel safe. He makes her feel important by listening to her. He makes her feel valued by taking the time to apologize to her. But most importantly, he was exposed to Marina’s greatest fear and didn’t reject her. In fact, he went as far as to say that he believes Inklings and Octolings could someday live together in harmony.
I don’t know about you, but if I had someone do all that for me, I would fall head over heels for them. Even if I had only known them for a few days, it wouldn’t matter. The heart wants what the heart wants.
Why not Pearl?
At this point in the story, Pearl and Marina are the best of friends, however, at the moment there are some clear hiccups in their relationship that are preventing it from going any further.
Firstly, this story is still very early in Splatoon 2. This means that Pearl and Marina’s relationship hasn’t had time to grow stronger as a result of the Splatcast.
Secondly, whenever Marina “nerds out”, Pearl really doesn’t listen nor care about what Marina is talking about. As a result, Marina feels as though there is a slight barrier between the two of them.
Finally, Pearl has no idea that Marina is an Octarian. And, although we know that Pearl wouldn’t hesitate to accept her, Marina doesn’t know that. She’s still scared that Pearl might go crazy and hate her!
As a result of these factors, Marina only has a deep admiration and respect for Pearl as both a mentor and as a friend.
Here’s some comfort for you Pearlina fans. If Four never came into the picture, then Marina would quickly fall for Pearl the moment Pearl accepted her despite Octarian identity.
PS: JEEZ, there's been a lot of crying in these past few chapters. Sorry if that's a little repetitive. I’ll tone it down.
-Veckle (10/30/2022)
Chapter 8: Break My Stride
Chapter Text
- - -
As I wake up, I feel the warmth of something pressed against me. Or is that the warmth of someone pressed against me?
My eyes quickly shoot open. As I look around, I slowly begin to recall the events of yesterday. Marina being an Octoling… Pearl being a nosy little bug… Oh, and I can’t forget when an asleep Marina grabbed me and used me as a stuffed animal. How did that happen?
I focus on remembering the events of last night. I was so exhausted from yesterday that I was struggling to stay awake for the movie, partially because I wanted to watch it and partially because Pearl threatened to draw on my face. Trying to conserve some energy, I switched into my squid form. Then it happened: I wanted some popcorn, ended up getting too close, and Marina grabbed me.
Marina was barely awake at that point. I know she wasn’t fully conscious of the situation because she called me Pearl. Speaking of Pearl, she only escalated my embarrassment by taking photos. Obtaining blackmail as she called it.
Looking over, I see a white squid snuggled up next to me. It doesn’t take a genius to infer what happened. Pearl tried to help free me but ended up getting trapped as well. I break free from Marina’s loose hold, and after carefully swimming apart from the napping duo, I shift back into my humanoid form. Time to make breakfast.
Let’s see here, we’ve got cereal, pancake mix, waffle mix, and some fresh fruits. Well, cereal is boring and therefore, out of the question. And without any eggs or sausages, that leaves me with making either pancakes or waffles.
Truly a debate for the ages. Which is better: pancakes or waffles? Wait a moment, I don’t think there's enough waffle mix to feed three people anyways.
I quickly rush about the kitchen, lighting the stove, grabbing the milk, mixing the batter, and pouring the pancakes. As I wait for them to turn the perfect golden hue, Marina walks into the kitchen with the most peculiar of hats.
“Good morning Four, what are you cooking? It smells wonderful.”
Marina yawns as sweat drops from my face. Can she… can she not feel the extra weight lying on her head?
“Uhhh, morning Marina… I’m making pancakes.”
“Oh, Pearl will be excited to hear that. Have you seen her?”
I chuckle.
“Yep, I’m looking right at her.”
I say as I gesture towards the top of Marina’s head. Upon it sits a small white sleeping squid who is reluctant to wake up. Marina, confused by what I meant, runs her hand through her tentacles. As she does, she knocks the tiny squid to the floor.
“Ow ow owwww. Hey! That hurt! I’ll-”
She pauses.
“Do I smell pancakes?”
Pearl goes from upset to ecstatic. Talk about a one-eighty attitude change.
“You betcha. And your timing couldn’t be better, the first batch is officially complete.”
Pearl's eyes seem to literally sparkle.
“Could you put mayo on mine instead of whipped cream?”
…
“What the fresh fuck did you just ask?”
“Can. You. Put. Mayo. On. My-”
“No, I heard you. I just- what's wrong with you?”
Marina roars with laughter.
- - -
Once again coming through the sewer, I am less shocked when my face is only inches away from Sheldon’s.
“Morning Sheldon. Could you do me a favor and stand a little further away from the pipe from now on? I’d rather we don’t end up lip locked.”
“I apologize Agent 4. Though for your information, I had no intention of kissing you. I am simply fascinated by the way cephalopods can travel through grates like that. Having to walk through the sewer is very unsanitary, so if I could find a way to mimic you squids then I would be saved a lot of showers.”
“Riiiight. Anyways, is Marie here?”
“Well, she finished scouting the boss kettle a little while ago. She came back with that information, but decided to scout some of the missions in the next zone.”
I sigh. I had hoped that our conversation yesterday would’ve been enough to dissuade her from doing anymore solo missions, but I guess not. I suppose while waiting for her to get back, I might as well chat with Sheldon.
“Say Sheldon, how did you get so good with weapons?”
“Well I’m so glad you asked. Well you see, when I was a little crab, my great grand-crabby, Ammoses Shellendorf, introduced me to the wonder of weaponry. Gee willikers, that must’ve been 25 years ago?”
Twenty-five years? Just how old is this crab?
“Anyways, when he passed away, he left me his weapon shop. Ever since then I’ve been working in the arms dealing business.”
Great scallops, this is just leading into another history lesson isn’t it. I’m sorry Sheldon but I would literally rather go to war than continue this conversation. In fact, I think I will.
“Interesting story, anyways I’m gonna get started. Sheldon, can you run communications until Marie gets back?”
“Sure thing! Gosh I’ve always wanted to do something like this.”
Grabbing the suggested hero roller, I make my way towards my first mission of today, the boss kettle. The walk is filled up with Sheldon’s advice about upgrading weapons, which I actually listen to. Using his tips, I upgrade the hero roller before the fight.
Entering the boss room, I notice it’s the same layout as last time, only not nearly as hot.
“Alright Four, this boss won’t be like the one you first fought. According to Marie’s report, you’ll be facing the Octo-samurai.”
“So is that a special type of Octoling or what?”
“Uh hold on… no. According to Captain Cuttlefish’s notes, he’s actually a standard Octarian but he has more limbs than most. It says that he wields a dynamo roller and… rides a unicycle? Hold on, there’s no way that last one is accurate.”
As I super jump down to the central platform, I am forced to watch as a massive tentacle ascends from a puddle of Octarian ink before snatching the zapfish. From the puddle emerged the largest Octarian I have ever seen… riding a unicycle.
“Holy moly! This guy is on steroids!”
“Just for my curiosity, is he actually on a unicycle?”
“Yeah, he’s got tiny legs peddling it and everything.”
I quickly pulled out my phone and snapped a picture. Taking advantage of the moment, the samurai launches towards me, forcing me to dive out of the way.
“Holy carp he’s fast! This guy isn’t messing around.”
“And we shouldn’t either. Dodge his attacks and fling ink back at him. If he’s actually using a dynamo roller then be careful, you’ll be at a range disadvantage. But that range comes at a cost, he’ll be slower than you are. Find the openings and splat him all the way to next week!”
I’m not used to actually receiving useful information. Sheldon is actually awesome! He’s way more helpful than Marie.
Taking Sheldon’s advice I dodge and weave until I find the perfect moment to attack. The Octo-samurai might be strong and agile, but his attacks are slow and extremely telegraphed. Reading his movements, I managed to get the final hit off.
“Booyah! We did it! Sheldon, thanks for the advice! You really were a huge help.”
“Are you sure you’re done? Typically bosses need to be beaten three times before they are finished.”
“Nah… I splatted him, he should be long gone…”
A sudden noise behind me catches my attention. As I turn around, I am met with the Octo-samurai’s roller rapidly approaching my face.”
“Ah beans.”
SPLAT.
I wake back up at the respawn point, frustrated. Ah fishsticks! How did he come back?
“Uh Sheldon? You were right, the bastard is still kicking, or peddling in his case. Got any idea why he’s still alive? It seems like he respawned, but Marie told me that only Inklings and Octolings could do that.”
“Uh hold on. Respawning respawning respawning… aha! I found it. According to this here book, Octarians with three or more limbs possess the necessary amount of intelligence to have a spirit. This spirit allows certain Octarians to respawn after being splatted. That’s incredibly interesting!”
“So this big guy is intelligent? Fantastic…”
“Don’t worry Agent 4! You’ve already splatted him once, two more times shouldn't be that difficult.”
As I re-enter the arena, the Octo-samurai smirks at me? He smirked at me? Oh that’s it, you’re going down you big red bastard!
- - -
As I arrive back at the cabin to drop off the zapfish, Sheldon greets me with a wave. Marie sits there as well, looking unhappy.
“Great work Agent 4! You wiped the floor with him.”
Now it’s my turn to smirk.
“Yeah well, I wouldn’t have been able to do it without you Sheldon. You were a great help.”
And he really was. Sheldon’s tips helped me plan out when to dodge Octo-samurai’s attacks and when to counterattack. I honestly think I’m starting to feel a kinship with the chatty crab. I pull up the picture of the Octo-Samurai and show it to him. Sheldon and I both laugh at the hilarious looking Octarian.
“Oh my goodness. He looks so goofy on that little unicycle. How in the world did you manage to take him seriously?”
“I don’t know, man. But when a 300 pound octopus on a unicycle comes flying towards you at mach 8, I think the only thing you can do is take it seriously.”
We both laugh some more before Marie wacks us both on the head with her umbrella.
“Aw, don’t you two seem to be getting along just wonderfully. However, I don’t remember giving you permission to fight the boss without me!”
Why is she being so condescending and mean? We beat the boss and rescued the zapfish. It’s not like anything bad happened.
“What’s wrong with that? I thought we did a fantastic job.”
“What’s wrong is that you had no backup! Sheldon can’t go through kettles to come rescue you like I can!”
“As if I would need rescuing.”
“Did you forget what we’re up against? We are fighting OCTARIANS! They’re the worst of the worst! The scummiest amongst all scum!”
I don’t speak, only processing her charged words.
“What would’ve happened if a squad of Octolings ambushed you during your battle? You’d be without backup, facing both Octolings and a boss. They would kill you without hesitation. That's just the kind of thing they would do!”
“You make it sound like Octarians are evil.”
“Do you remember nothing of what I told you yesterday? They killed so many innocent Inklings during the Great Turf War! They’ve stolen the Great Zapfish, twice! And now, they've gone so far as to kidnap my family. Don’t you see it? Octarians aren’t just evil, they’re the most heinous, vile species to ever walk the face of this planet!”
…
I stand there in shock. Marie’s typically calm demeanor has been replaced, no, killed by a fury of anger. I don’t know what to say.
So, this is what had Marina in tears yesterday. This deep rooted hatred of Octarians. As an Octarian, it makes sense that she would be this scared. It’s an ugly hatred with no remorse or understanding for the other side. I think I’m scared of it too.
My distress must have been visible, for as quickly as the rage appeared on her face, it vanished. Leaving only a calm yet frightening girl behind.
“I’m just so angry at them. My entire life, I’ve been told stories about the great turf war by my grandpa, about all the friends he lost while fighting the Octarians. And ever since Callie was taken… I’ve been scared I’ll lose her forever. And now I’m scared that I’ll lose you too.”
“Marie, it’s ok. We understand.”
She suddenly bursts towards me, pulling me into an embrace. Sheldon only chuckles while watching the two of us. I hesitate to wrap my arms around her, still in shock at her earlier words. Marie, I don’t know how I’m going to do it, but someday I’m going to make you change your mind about Octarians. I promise.
I break out of the hug after a few moments, noting that Marie seems much calmer now. Without saying a word, I nod to Sheldon and head down into the canyon.
As I made my way through the missions, things were awkward. Sometimes Marie would try to start up a conversation but I couldn’t focus enough to maintain them. Occasionally I would get splatted, resulting in her saying I was getting sloppy.
I’m not angry at her. In fact, I understand why she has those feelings about Octarians. Her family was stolen. Considering the state of Inkopolis, Marie probably holds the most common viewpoint about Octarians. A scary thought crosses my mind. If it wasn’t for Marina, would I feel the same way as Marie?
I fight the many conflicting thoughts as I hand off the next zapfish to Marie.
“You know, if you keep fighting so sloppily, we might have to call it a day.”
I sigh. I’ve been taking a lot longer on these missions than I should and I’m getting splatted way too often. I just can’t seem to focus.
“Maybe we should.”
Marie gives me the rare smile. The kindness in that smile is in stark contrast to the hatred that was on display earlier.
“Ok. How about this then? Let’s end today here and instead of working tomorrow, we can meet up for lunch?”
I just want to get away from here. I need time to think.
“Okay. That sounds good. Text me the details later, I’m going to head out.”
“Alright then. See you tomorrow Agent 4.”
- - -
The way home was a slog. In the span of a few hours, everything has suddenly become much more complicated. I don’t want to think about it but her words won’t stop repeating in my head.
~ They’re the most heinous, vile species to ever walk the face of this planet!~
Reaching my room, I collapse onto my bed. I’m barely an adult, I’m not qualified to deal with this stuff. As I drift to sleep, I wonder if mom was right. Maybe coming to Inkopolis to find her was-
~ ~ ~
I heard the final bell ring, signaling that class had ended for the day. I quickly packed my bags and headed for the school parking lot.
I waited, and waited, and waited, but she never came. I decided to find her myself.
I checked with her homeroom teacher, only to find that she wasn’t there. I asked some of her classmates if they knew where she was, only to receive shrugs and apologies instead of answers. The only thing left to do was to go back and wait.
As I walked back to the parking lot, I heard something coming from nearby.
“You must think you’re so special. Giving everybody the silent treatment all the time!”
…
“If you don’t want to say anything then I’ll just make you scream instead!”
“please. don’t hurt me.”
I recognized that voice. It was hers. She was here. I quickly followed the sounds of confrontation until I was met with a mean looking boy and a frightened girl.
“Oh! So she can speak. To bad princess, you took-”
“GET AWAY FROM HER!”
I rushed towards the boy, ready for a fight. He turned to face me before getting punched in the jaw. The boy, surprised to be suddenly hit, ran away crying.
“Are you ok?”
She nodded.
“thank you ace.”
I smiled at the nickname. It was something she’s called me ever since she could first speak, and it's something I rarely ever got to hear.
“I’m glad you're alright! You had me really worried for a second there.”
She didn't respond, not that I expected her to. I mostly carried all of our conversations anyways.
~ ~ ~
My eyes drift open to the sound of my phone buzzing. A message from Marie, the last person I want to hear from right now. Maybe I should cancel tomorrow, I don't want to deal with this…
I shoot up and throw my pillow at the wall in frustration.
“What am I even doing?”
This doesn’t feel like me at all. What happened to the guy who can never say no to a pretty girl? Where’s the squid who never stopped fighting for my beliefs? For my friends? For my family?
Digging deep into my soul, I push out something that I hadn’t expected.
“You know what. FUCK THIS, AND FUCK YOU WORLD.”
I slap myself across the face, hard. It stings but it’s exactly what I needed. I can’t let something like this get to me. My dad would tell me to do my best and to listen to myself. It's the best advice I've ever gotten!
“If you want to bring me down then I’ll just have to bring you UP!”
I have no idea what that might even mean, but it motivates me.
“Just try and stop me! I’m unstoppable! I do what I want, when I want, where I want!”
Seriously, I think I am just muttering random nonsense. Why do I feel so pumped up?
“I’ve got this.”
…
“BOOYAH!”
The only thing that responds is silence. That’s fine. I’m used to carrying conversations on my own.
- - -
Marina and Pearl arrived home shortly after my ‘recovery’, groceries in hand.
“Ayo, what's up Four. We got some stuff for you to cook.”
I quickly rush over and grab the bags from the two of them. What kind of guy would I be to let them continue carrying them?... probably whoever I was an hour ago.
“My my, such a gentleman. Your momma raised you right.”
Pearl teases me but I take it as a compliment. My mom DID raise me right. And now I’ll pay her back by being the gentleman she raised me to be.
“So what's in these bags?”
“Well, aside from general groceries, Pearlie wanted to see if you could make dumplings from scratch. I figured we should ask you before buying the ingredients, but you know Pearlie…she insisted we try to challenge you.”
“Can ya do it?”
“Pfff, who do you take me for? Dumplings are child’s play for a cook like me.”
I got lucky. Pearl and her infinite lack of cooking knowledge, did not know just how easy dumplings are to make. Now, had she asked me to make something like farfalle, or bow-tie pasta as my mom calls it, I would’ve been screwed. I’ve never been good at garnishing my food, let alone my home-made pasta noodles.
“I’ll have them ready in 20 minutes.”
“Twenty minutes? Whoa fucking fast!”
“You learn to be fast when working in a restaurant.”
“Can we help?”
I look over at Marina, surprised at her offer. Her face is shaded a dark shade of teal.
“With dumplings? Yeah, I suppose you can.”
I write down a list of ingredients before pulling out my phone to calculate how much is needed for 3 people. Adding that information to the paper, I hand it to Marina.
“If you could add those ingredients to a bowl and mix it until we get a thick batter, that would be great? Pearl, why don’t you give her a hand.”
I go about cutting the meat and boiling the water as Marina and Pearl disagree about who gets to stir. I chuckle as the two girls finally agree to take 2 minute turns. By the time the meat and water are ready, so is the batter.
“So what’s next?”
“Well, we have to create the dumplings by wrapping the batter around the meat and twisting the top. Then we boil them for 5 minutes and they’ll be done.”
As I instruct, I grab some of the meat and wrap it in the batter, twisting the top to seal the dumpling shut. Setting it on a plate, I gesture towards it for dramatic effect.
“Tada!”
“Neat!”
Pearl instantly got to work on creating the dumplings. Marina, however, seemed to be having some trouble.
“I-uh don’t get it… The twisting part is confusing me.”
She looks embarrassed. I smile in response, remembering how I used to ask my parents for help when I was confused.
“Here. Let me show you.”
Taking her hands into my own, I slowly went through the motions of how to properly form the twist, just like my parents had when they were teaching me. It’s only then that I realize the distance between us. I jump back, trying to put as much distance between me and her as possible.
“S-so um yeah. T-that’s how you understand, I-I mean that's how you do it. Do you think you understand?”
She only squeaks out a yes.
In an attempt to get away from the awkward situation, I turn to check on how Pearl is doing. But, instead Pearl is standing straight up on the counter, eye level with me. A smirk ever present on her face. I burst into laughter.
“Heyyy, what’s so funny?”
“The fact that you have to stand up on the counter to be at eye level with me.”
- - -
So, I had a choice between forcing Four to be a downer for a few chapters or letting him do what feels natural by finding his own dumb way to motivate himself. Obviously, I chose what felt natural for his character, digging deep within himself before giving the world the middle finger. After all, ain’t nothing gonna break his stride.
Also, Sheldon slowly became a bro over the course of writing this chapter. I don’t know how it happened but the fucker grew on both Four and I.
PS: Happy Halloween Everyone
-Veckle (10/31/2022)
Chapter 9: 3AM
Chapter Text
- - -
I stare at my phone, unsure if I’m in the correct place.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Meet up at Plaza Café at 12:30’ - yesterday
Standing outside the very café, the time reads 12:20 pm. I hadn’t planned on being early, but I’ve never been to the Plaza so I gave myself some extra time in case I got lost. Taking the super launch pad was ultimately the best way to get here quickly, but I didn’t think I would land directly in front of the café. Marina really made this thing accurate.
So here I am, 10 minutes early, waiting on the sidewalk in a part of the city that I’ve never been in. I feel out of place…
Me: ‘Hey, I got here a bit early. Are you here yet?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Sorry, I’m a little bit behind schedule. I’ll sea you in a bit.’
I sigh.
That’s actually good news. Despite my new found determination to change Marie’s mind about Octarians, I have no idea how I’m going to go about changing her perspective. These extra minutes will give me time to figure out what I’m going to say to her.
The whole situation is strange. I’m an Inkling who’s job is to fight Octarians, but I also am trying to make my boss see that Octarians aren’t actually the bad guys. And I’m doing all this for my friend, an Octarian, who wants to live peacefully on the surface.
How the carp did all of this happen?
“Hello Agent 4! Glad to see you made it.”
Unexpectedly, I’m face to face with the crab who knows nothing of personal space.
“Oh, hey Sheldon. I didn’t realize you were coming.”
“Of course I would come! This is a team lunch after all!”
“Wait, so you're an agent?”
Sheldon seems to depress into his shell at the question.
“No. I am officially the head of the Tech team. So while I am not an agent fighting on the front lines like you, I am still helping rescue the zapfish by providing you with upgrades and gear.”
“Fresh.”
My earlier thoughts regarding Marie creep back into my mind. Maybe Sheldon can help? He doesn’t seem to dislike Octarians.
“Well, I’m actually glad you’re here. I’m a little unsure about how I’m gonna talk to Marie.”
“Could you clarify please? What are you going to speak with her about?”
“You know how she talked, well more like screamed, at us about how much she believes the Octarians are evil? I think, no, I know that she's wrong about them.”
Sheldon looks at me with an unreadable expression.
“And do you possess any evidence to support such a claim?”
“I do, but I’m not sure if I can show you. She wants it to be kept a secret…”
The crab looks surprised.
“She?”
“Can I trust you Sheldon? Can I be sure that you’re not going to try to hunt someone down because of their species?”
”Agent 4, I promise you that I am trustworthy. I don’t hate Octarians like Agent 2. Actually, I admire their brilliant scientific minds. Their technology is so innovative that I can only wonder what they could accomplish if they had more resources- I’m sorry. I’m getting off track… now please, show me this girl.”
Hesitantly taking out my phone, I find the picture of Marina cuddling my squid form that Pearl sent me. Although it's embarrassing to share, it's the only photo I have of her.
“Here’s your evidence.”
Sheldon only gives me a questioning stare, as if to say, I want to ask why you have this but I also don’t want to invade your privacy.
“Your shop is in the Square right? I’m sure you've at least heard about Marina before.”
“Yes, I am well acquainted with her. In fact, I was the one who made her splat-brella, well the splat-brella was actually her original idea. She sold the idea to me, I marketed it, and now we have companies like Tentatech mass producing them. She’s quite ingenious. But she’s also a kind and considerate girl. That’s some valuable evidence you met.”
“Valuable? I don’t think I-”
“Four, let me offer you a suggestion. If you want to show Marie that Octarians are not the evil people she thinks they are, you’re going to need to do two things. The more immediate of the two being rescuing Callie.”
I nod. It makes sense. With Callie squidnapped by the Octarians, Marie’s anger must be at its peak. If Callie is rescued then she might begin to calm down.
“After that, maybe introduce her to the ‘evidence’ to help her see that Octarians aren’t all that bad.”
Everything clicks into place in my head.
“Sheldon, you're a genius! A socially awkward genius!”
“Thanks? And you’re a great shot with a fierce batting style.”
…
“Was I not supposed to return the compliment?”
I smile at the crab and he smiles back, we both start laughing. I can tell that is the beginning of a good friendship.
Ten minutes later and I finally catch sight of Marie. The familiar set of white tentacles along with a girl dressed almost entirely in green were easy to spot in the crowd. Her outfit isn’t too dissimilar to one of those disguises that Pearl and Marina usually wear.
“Hey. I apologize for being late. You wouldn’t believe the morning I had. It was Ink redibly chaotic.”
I release a very tiny laugh at the bad pun.
“No worries Marie. Sheldon and I were having a good talk while we waited for you.”
“Oh? Don’t leave me out. What was it about?”
Sheldon and I lock eyes. We both know that this conversation has just entered a dangerous topic.
“Well you see Marie. Agent 4 was curious about the hidden mechanisms that allow the hero weapons to be upgraded. I was just explaining to him that-”
“Yeah nevermind, I’ve heard enough. Let’s go get some food.”
When Marie isn’t looking, I give Sheldon a fist bump, or at least I tried to. He somehow missed my fist and ended up lightly punching my chest. Improvising on the spot, I return the gesture.
Walking into the cafe, I am immediately bombarded by the smell of coffee and the sounds of many different species conversing. I follow Marie as the three of us enter the line of people ordering. I look at the menu, noticing the expensive prices. It’s then that I am reminded of the blite of my existence: money, of which I have none.
“Ah beans.”
“What’s wrong? Not a fan of this kind of food?”
“No. Look, I know I have only been working for a few days, but could I get my payment in advance?”
“Heh, you wish we got paid.”
My eyes go wide.
“...what?”
“This is a volunteer job. We don’t receive a salary, or anything really.”
“And you never thought that it might be a good idea to mention that?!”
“No? I figured you would just make money from something else. That’s what the rest of us do.”
I grumble in response.
“I guess I’ll be going hungry then.”
She stares at me for a moment before a devious grin spreads across her face.
“If you don’t have any money, I can pay for you… but that means I’m ordering for you too.”
Great. She’s either ordering something obscenely expensive or something off of the status effect menu.
“Fine. But I’m counting this as payment for all my hard work so I don’t owe you squat. Now if you excuse me, I’ll go grab us a table.”
I wander away from the line, finding an empty booth in the corner. A couple of minutes later, Marie and Sheldon joined me. Handing me a drink, Marie’s devious smile returns.
“This one’s for you. Enjoy~”
I’m not sure I like how she said that.
“What’s in it?”
“That's a surprise.”
I sigh. Both Sheldon and Marie watch me with eager eyes as I take my first sip.
It tastes familiar, almost like the physical embodiment of a creamy shade of yellow, but I feel… energized? Oh. I know what this is. No doubt about it, this is from the status effect menu. So that’s why she seems so smug.
This drink is actually something that I used to make as often as possible. Mom used to say I was addicted. It explains why she wanted to order for me. I’ll play along.
I immediately down the entire drink.
“Wow, that was still scalding hot. After that stunt you’re sure to be the talk of the town.”
“That pun didn’t even make sense.”
Sheldon sighs.
“With the right context, it makes perfect sense. What you just drank was a Chatty Mocha. You see, there are drinks in this cafe that are somewhat similar to the equipment drinks sold in Inkopolis Square. The main difference being that instead of improving gear chances for a temporary amount of time, they affect an attribute of the person who drinks it. I’m sure you can guess that the Chatty Mocha makes a person more talkative.”
“Wait! You got me something from the status effect menu? That’s no better than drugging me!”
Marie bursts out laughing. Of course I was only joking. Drugging me and giving me a status boosting drink are very different things.
“I didn’t mean to say that.”
Sheldon chimes in.
“Yes, well, most people tend to say whatever they're thinking about while under the Chatty Mocha’s influence.”
“One time, I gave it to Agent 3. She ended up talking about how much she loves the Squid Sisters for an entire hour. Before that, Callie and I didn’t even know if she COULD talk, let alone if she liked us.”
“Sooo, is this like a form of hazing towards the new agent?”
“You can call it that, but it’s also a way to let us get to know you. Speaking of… Agent 4, starting with your name, why don’t you tell us about yourself?”
A devious idea crosses my mind.
“My name? Well it's Nobody, just Nobody. I hail from a distant country across the sea. I came to Inkopolis in search of my wife who, last I heard, believes me to be dead.”
Sheldon seems taken aback while Marie continues with a reply.
“Wow, that sounds like quite the story. I never would’ve guessed that you’re married.”
“So you’re from overseas? That’s interesting. I’ve never met an Inkling from the other side of the ocean.”
“Yeah, well you still haven’t. I stole all that from a book. None of it is true.”
The pair gives me a surprised expression.
“HUHHH?”
I begin to laugh. The look on Marie’s face makes playing dumb totally worth it! Sheldon only scratches his head.
“I knew that sounded familiar...”
“Sorry… I knew what you were up to the moment I tasted my drink. Apologies Marie, but your plan isn’t going to work.”
“But we saw you drink the whole thing? There’s no way you’re not feeling extra chatty right now.”
“Eh, maybe a tiny bit. I’ve spent so many years drinking chatty mochas that I’m practically immune. If you wanted it to work, you’d have to double, maybe even triple the amount chatty powder.”
Marie gives me another devious look while Sheldon is trying to tell me to stop using his hands.
“…and I probably shouldn’t be telling you this. Look, of you do give me any status foods in the future, tell me first.”
Sheldon shifts to a look of amusement while Marie’s face falls into mild disappointment. She sighs.
“I’m sorry for giving you a status drink without your knowledge…”
“I wasn’t angry, but I’ll gladly accept your apology. Next time you want to know something about me, just ask.”
Sheldon suddenly speaks.
“So, what is your name?”
“Just call me Four. That’s what my friends in Inkopolis call me.”
“You go by your agent number? That’s boring.”
Surprisingly, Sheldon gives a retort in my stead.
“So says the squid with the last name Cuttlefish.”
- - -
The food was delicious.
We made a group chat for our agent business. Marie shared some of her experiences as an idol, I shared some details about my cooking skills and, to their surprise, my limited amount of turf war experience. They assumed that I had been battling for years, to which I corrected them. Towards the end, Marie and I managed to slip Sheldon a Chatty Mocha which ultimately led to him talking about the time he accidentally burned down his store. He explained that he had to re-open in Inkopolis Square because the Plaza refused to “let a fire hazard like Sheldon burn down the neighborhood”. Why would he ever think it’s a good idea to test a flamethrower indoors?
All in all, lunch was fun.
Since I don’t know the way back to Pearl’s apartment from the Plaza, Sheldon kindly guided me to the Square. We talked a little bit about turf war and battling before we split up.
As I walk back to Pearl’s apartment (or I guess it's more accurate to call it home), I consider what to do with the remainder of my day. Either I stay home and take the rest of the day off or I see what Pearl and Marina are up to. Scratch that, I actually already know what they're up to. Right now, they are out searching the city for Callie and the Great Zapfish.
Would it even be a valuable use of my time to join a search party when I know they aren’t going to find anything?
But wait, Marina should know that the Octarians stole the zapfish. I told her so myself. So then she must know the search party is pointless. And yet, she’s still out there, desperately searching for Callie and the Great Zapfish. How can I possibly go home when she’s out here giving it her all?
With my mind made up, I dial Marina’s number.
…
…
…
“Hello?”
“Hey Marina, where are you right now?”
“Oh hi Four. Right now we’re in the Inkopolis Bay Area. Why? Did something happen?”
“No, nothing bad. I just thought I would come help out with the search party if that’s alright with you.”
“Oh! Of course it’s alright! I would love, I mean, we’d love to have your help. Pearl and I, that is…”
“Great! So how do I get there?”
“Well, we just took the launch pad. I can send you the address and you should be able to make it here in only a few seconds.”
“Alright, I’m about 10 minutes from the apartment so I’ll be there in a bit.”
“Fresh! I’ll see you then. Bye.”
“Yep, bye Marina.”
- - -
I used the walk home to think.
I thought about the Great Zapfish. I don’t know how much further I have to go before we’ll find it nor do I know how much longer the city can last on the power of the few normal zapfish that I’ve already rescued. I need to save them before it’s too late.
I thought about Callie. A girl who I’ve never met, yet she is important to Marie. What do the Octarians want with her? Are they torturing her? Is she even still alive? I don’t know. However, every moment I waste could mean a moment that she’s suffering or worse.
I think about Marina, my friend. She knows she won’t find the Great Zapfish in Inkopolis, yet she still works tirelessly to find it. Compared to her, I’ve been lazy. Hell, yesterday I took off early simply because my mood was slighted.
I can’t spend any more time messing around. Starting tomorrow, I will pour all my focus into my agent work until Inkopolis has been saved.
…
I finish entering the address Marina had sent me. Launching off of the rooftop, I soar higher into the sky than ever before. The trip lasts a few seconds longer than the others, leaving me feeling disoriented and a little queasy after I land.
Looking around, I’m impressed. Around me are maybe 20,000 or more squids, all diligently searching the streets. At the front of the pack, I spot Pearl giving orders. I find it particularly interesting that she’s only making use of her naturally loud voice to be heard over the massive crowd.
As she finishes barking orders, I squeeze my way through a shoal of squids until we’re within speaking range.
“Sup.”
She responds without even looking at me.
“Yo, you another fan? Look, I appreciate your support but now's not really the best time.”
“Wow pinkie, and I came all this way just to offer a helping hand.”
“Look buddy, I don’t know who you think you are but-”
As she faces me, we just stare at each other. Her face quickly goes from anger to recognition and finally excitement.
“YOOO! Piss head, it's you! What are you doing here?”
“I just told you, I’m here to lend a helping hand.”
“Good shit! We can use all the help we can get. Well, I’m doing fine. Marina is the one that needs all the help. Follow me.”
She starts off towards the beach, where there is a large teal tent sitting away from all the chaos. Pearl heads inside, gesturing for me to follow.
“Ay Rina! Look who decided to crash the show!”
There's only one person inside the tent. The Octoling turns away from the large stack of papers she's working on to face the both of us with a joyful expression.
“Four! Thanks for bringing him here Pearlie.”
“Yep!”
Pearl gives me a slap on the back before turning and heading back out to direct the thousands of busy squids.
“So what did you need help with?”
“Oh well, about that… First, I have some good news! Although we haven’t found Callie or any missing zapfish, we have found three other missing persons. So I’ve been filling out the paperwork regarding where they were found and which search party found them, but I’ve been falling behind on organizing groups together.”
“It’s a long shot, but you wouldn’t have happened to find a girl with orange tentacles and red eyes, did you?”
She looks at me quizzically.
“I’m sorry but we haven’t found anyone like that. Is a friend of yours missing?”
“No. Don’t worry about it. I was just wondering.”
She hands me a stack of papers and a map.
“Do you think you could choose a group leader from this list of people and select a location for them to search?”
“Can do. Do I hand it off to Pearl when I’m done?”
“Precisely.”
I watch as she turns back to focus on the paperwork in front of her. Turning to my assigned chores, I spend my time working through a couple of groups before making the hand off to Pearl. As I come back, I get distracted seeing Marina so focused. Minutes pass of me watching her work. Suddenly, she turns to speak to me.
“F-Four? I-I can’t help but n-notice you're staring at me…”
Her entire face is tinted slightly blue-greenish. I stumble over my words due to being caught off guard.
“Oh sorry. I was just enamored by you- I mean I just thought that you looked- Sorry. What I meant to say is that I’ve never seen you so focused. It’s different from when you talk about your engineering stuff. I like seeing you like that. It’s inspiring.”
Her face erupts into a blushing mess. Feeling the heat emanating from my cheeks, I know that I’m not doing any better.
Cod damnit. I was enamored by her? REALLY? That sounds like, no, it WAS blatant flirting! Of all the ways I could’ve phrased that, I said it was the one way that could destroy our whole friendship. This whole conversation is a train wreck.
I manage to slowly calm myself down while Marina only seems to be getting worse.
“N-n-no it’s alright. I-I’m glad to hear you say that… I-if you w-want, you could w-watch m-me record music s-sometime…”
She phrased it as more of a statement, but it was definitely an invitation. She watches me, waiting for an answer.
“Yeah, that sounds like fun.”
Marina is ecstatic, perhaps too ecstatic. Her entire face brightens even further, covering every inch in a vibrant teal glow. I can almost see the heat radiating off her. Suddenly, as if in a trance, she begins to fall backwards.
“Yay…”
She says softly as she descends towards the floor. Acting hastily, I reach out and catch her before her head hits the ground.
“Marina! Are you ok? What happened? Woah you’re burning up!”
…
Her seafoam green eyes dart around rapidly, as if she was woken from a dream.
“Marina… are you alright?”
A moment passes where she stares at me, teal and green still covering her face. This position could easily be misconstrued. I am supporting her full weight with my arms, preventing her from hitting the ground. Our faces are close, too close.
Of course, that’s when Pearl walks in. Oh shit.
“Yo Four, you got the next list- WOAH!…”
A moment passes where we all stare at each other, unsure of what to do or say. Pearl, unsurprisingly, speaks up first.
“Should I lock the door on my way out?”
Marina jumps out of my arms.
“Pearlie! NO!”
At first, I try to resist the urge to laugh, but as I consider how this must look from Pearl’s point of view it only gets funnier and funnier. Eventually, I break into laughter so strong that I fall over.
“So are you gonna tell me it’s not what it looks like or am I actually interrupting something?”
“Nah don’t worry. Nothing was happening, right Marina?”
Marina seems too embarrassed to say anything. Pearl turns her attention to focus squarely on me.
“Her silence isn’t helping your case, piss head.”
I don’t know what to say, so I don’t say anything. In response, Pearl sighs.
“Fine. Marina, switch with me. I’ll handle the paperwork while you rally the troops.”
Marina objects.
“But its-”
“No buts. Switch with me, NOW.”
With a defeated grumble, Marina grabs a megaphone and leaves the tent. I’m now alone with Pearl, and for the first time, I might actually be scared of her.
Pearl checks to confirm Marina has left by peaking her head out of the tent before turning back to me. Instead of a murderous stare, I’m met with the giddy look of a kid who just woke up on Splatmas morning.
“Great! Now that she’s gone- woah! Relax dude I’m not gonna kill ya.”
“I, uh ok? So, you're not mad at me?”
“Nah, it’s damn near impossible to piss me off dude. You’d have to either hurt Marina or trash my house. And if I’m honest, that looked like quite the opposite of hurting her~”
She wiggles her eyebrows at me suggestively.
“Oh shut up… tease me all you want but it wasn’t like that.”
“Suuurree it wasn’t.”
- - -
Lying in my bed, I’m already half asleep when I hear my phone’s messaging app ring. Reluctantly, I force my eyes open and check my phone.
“Ah that’s bright!”
Looking over my recent messages, I’m surprised to see that the sender was none other than Marina. My thoughts rush back to earlier today. After the search party had finished for the day, things between us weren't awkward but they weren’t comfortable either. Luckily we had Pearl to run interference.
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Hey, are you still awake?’
Me: ‘Yeah’
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Can we talk?’
Me: ‘Sure, what’s up?’
She doesn’t respond. Confused, I go back to my attempt at sleeping. Suddenly, I hear a soft knock on the door. Oh, so when she said she wanted to talk, she meant literally talk .
Hopping out of bed, I throw on a shirt before opening the door. Marina greets me with a smile. She’s not worried, nor does she seem scared.
“Make yourself at home.”
She giggles. I watch as she wanders around my room before sitting at the end of my bed. I choose to continue standing.
“Is everything alright? Look, if this is about this afternoon then let me just say that I’m seriously sorry. I shouldn’t have been-”
“No. Please don’t apologize to me, I’m not angry. Besides, this isn’t about that. I wanted to talk about… you know.”
She gestures towards her tentacles.
“Ah. Okay…”
Oh. This might be a heavy conversation. Late night conversations ALWAYS lead to talking about something heavy.
“Can I feel your tentacles?”
…
“Marina I… what?
“S-sorry, that’s probably a weird question to ask.”
“N-no it’s fine! I just wasn’t expecting that sort of question, is all… May I ask why?”
“I’m curious about all the things that make us different! Pearl only ever let me touch her tentacles when I first helped her style it. But, back then I was too focused on doing a good job that I never took the chance to examine them… now she hates it when I try to touch her tentacles. Something about ‘messin up ma flow, yo’.”
I chuckle at the imitation, as does she.
“Besides, you said I could come to you whenever I wanted to talk about things…”
I let a small grin overtake my face. The fact that she actually came to speak with me makes me happy.
“If you want to feel my tentacles, go ahead.”
She smiles. As I sit down next to her, we face each other. As she places a hand on my head, I lean into her touch. It’s soothing to feel someone run their hands through my tentacles. Then I feel her pull.
“Youch!”
She quickly removes her hand from my head.
“I’m sorry! Are you ok?”
“I’m fine, just, be more gentle please? I’d rather still have all six by the end of this.”
Marina nods in response before continuing to play with my yellow tentacles. After a while, she seems satisfied.
“It’s interesting. The number of tentacles on our heads match the number of tentacles we have in our swim forms minus four.”
“Wait, so do you only have four tentacles on your head?”
“Yep! See? One, two, three, four.”
She points to each tentacle on her head as she counts. I watch with intrigue before responding.
“Anything else you wanted to look at?”
“Yeah! Can I touch your face?”
I sigh, shutting my eyes in preparation for the most painful cheek pinching imaginable.
“Go ahead.”
The pain never comes. Instead, I feel her finger gently brush across the surface of my mask. I open my eyes and am met with our faces being inches apart.
Sheldon prepared me for this. So, despite the surprise and embarrassment at being so close, I don’t shy away. I might be blushing a little bit but who wouldn’t?
Marina doesn’t even seem to be aware of my existence as she traces the circles around my eyes. She whispers to herself.
“It feels like an extra layer of skin…”
“Do your eye thingies not?”
She giggles at my comment.
“Feel for yourself.”
She grabs my hand and moves it towards her face. It’s soft. As I swirl my fingers around her eye masks, they feel a little rubbery but not too different from my own mask.
We both sit there, neither one of us wanting to move. How is she not embarrassed by this? The moment is broken when we both simultaneously yawn.
“I’m sorry for keeping you awake Four.”
“Don’t worry about it. I enjoy talking to you.”
Her face flushes teal. She stares at me like a squid in the headlights of a Salmonid Scrapper before responding.
“I enjoy talking to you too.”
We talked a while longer but Marina soon left me alone with my thoughts. Most of which were regarding the girl’s unusual behavior today. It’s like there's no pattern to what she finds embarrassing and what she doesn’t.
- - -
It’s 3 AM, I’ve been writing this chapter all day. (Note from later: 3 AM is nothing. I later post chapters at 5 AM. Unfortunately, I’m bound by a bet to not change the chapter title.)
Here’s some notes!
Four is not an oblivious idiot. He was already suspecting Marina had some kind of feeling for him. However, the last scene serves as a cute scene while also making Four doubt that Marina is crushing on him.
Marina on the other hand just got too distracted by her curiosity to even register Four’s presence.
-Veckle (11/2/2022)
Chapter 10: Can't Stop
Chapter Text
- - -
I wake up to the sound of my alarm. It's seven in the morning, just after sunrise. I yawn as I force myself out of bed.
Typically, I don’t wake up this early, but if I’m going to rescue the Great Zapfish and Callie as soon as possible, then I need to start taking my agent work more seriously. Meaning, starting today I am going to make some changes to the way I handle everything. From now on, I need to start early in the morning and work until dusk. I also need to get all of my weapons upgraded as soon as possible. More importantly, I need to take these battles far more seriously.
I scold myself at the thought. All this time, these missions have felt like one big game. As a result, I’ve been treating them as such. I won’t let this continue. Between the amount of time I’ve wasted observing every nook and cranny of Octo-Canyon and the number of times I’ve been splatted because I either wasn’t paying attention or wasn’t taking the fight seriously, I haven’t been living up to what I could be achieving.
When I started being an agent, I saw this as a chance to be a hero like in the movies. I wanted to have fun on these missions, but now I realize that this isn’t the time for being a movie hero, it's the time to be a soldier.
Though, considering how much I’ve been screwing around, I’m surprised the Octarians have only managed to splat me a handful of times. A devious thought wanders into my head.
I wonder how badly I’ll kick the Octarian army’s asses now that I’m going full anarchy battle tryhard?
Using the new Squidbeak Splatoon group chat, I let Marie and Sheldon know my plan.
Me: ‘Hey guys, I’m going to be coming in earlier than usual today. Marie, if you want to get me scouting data then you should head in now.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Wow, Four actually being responsible. Is this for eel ?’
Me: ‘You’ve used that same pun a couple of times now. Get new material.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Ouch, harsh. How many missions do you want me to scout?’
Me: ‘I don’t know. Do you think you could keep scouting ahead the whole day while Sheldon handles the comms?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘You know I don’t like the idea of you doing these missions without backup.’
Me: ‘Please? I promise I will be careful.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Fine, but no doing boss kettles without me. And Sheldon will let me know the minute you start getting careless. When that happens, I’m heading straight for your position and pulling you out of there. Are you reading this Sheldon?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Is he even awake?’
The Weapon King: ‘Yes, I am awake. I can handle the communications if that’s what Four wants.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Alright, I’ll be at the canyon in a little bit. Give me an hour to finish the first scouting mission.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘And Four, please be careful.’
Me: ‘I will. That's a promise.’
With the others on board with my plan, I head downstairs to cook myself some breakfast. Considering that anything I make will be cold by the time Marina and Pearl wake up, I have to cook something that’s tasty warm or cold. Using some strawberries, tasty creme from the fridge, and the last of the pancake mix, I make crepes.
They turned out fantastic. I can only wonder how they will both react when they taste this heavenly breakfast. Unfortunately, I’ll never get to see it. Seeing as they have no idea that I planned on leaving early this morning, I hastily write them a note.
‘Dear Pearl and Marina,
I had to get to work early today and won’t be done until it gets dark. Good luck with the search party.
You’re friend,
-Four’
Content with the way the message turned out, I leave it behind next to the crepes. The sixty minute mark was fast approaching so I took the super launch pad to the square.
The square itself was completely empty, save for me. I guess not waking up early is just something all us Inklings do. But that begs the question, why was Marie awake?
The thought is left behind as I drop into the grate that leads to Octo-Canyon. Plopping out of the other side put me, unsurprisingly, face to face with a crab. Does he not understand the concept of personal space?
“Sheldon, I want you to know that if you keep doing this, I am going to start hitting you like I did the first time we met. Only now, I will be doing it on purpose.”
“I don’t understand. What am I doing that has you upset?”
“You’re too close!”
“Oh, I’m sorry Four.”
I swear, this guy just never learns does he?
Marie arrives to hand in her scouting report moments later. She waves at me while I only give her a silent nod. Without saying anything, she turns to scout out the next kettle. Sheldon immediately gets to work analyzing the mission data. He reads through the data so quickly that I find it hard to believe that he actually understood what he read. Not a minute passes before he tells me to grab the hero shot and head off to my first mission of the day.
Before leaving, I offer him a fist bump as if to say ‘we’ve got this.’ Sheldon, who must’ve associated this with a chest tap due to yesterday, softly tapped my chest. I laugh and return the gesture before heading deep into the canyon.
- - -
As I went mission to mission, the only things Sheldon would mutter were sounds of shock and bafflement. I haven't been performing any flashy or cool tricks to warrant such a reaction. No. What impressed him was my speed and efficiency.
I’m focused on the battles, clearing wave after wave of enemies without wasting a single shot. I have already cleared 3 missions without one drop of Octarian ink touching me. I won’t let them hit me.
It’s exhausting to do without any sort of break. When fighting anarchy battles, my friends always took 30 minute breathers between matches that allowed us to keep going. Now, the only breather I am getting is when I hand off a zapfish to Sheldon, but those only help to temporarily regain my stamina.
Marie is impressed by the rate in which I am completing missions. I’m only slightly behind her pace, with her scouting two missions ahead of me. I’m still worried about what might happen should she break down while in the field, but I must yield to her decisions. If she wants to help, then she is going to help whether I want her to or not.
Currently, she should be scouting the first mission in the next sector. Speaking of scouting reports, this next mission is supposed to have Octolings. Part of me is hoping that the Octolings are better trained than last time. If they aren’t, I am going to blow through this mission.
As I dive through the sector’s final normal kettle, I am met with the sight of 8 mini zapfish spread across a room. Yep, it’s just like the last Octoling mission.
As I lay eyes on an Octoling soldier, something slips into my mind. She reminds me of Marina. How can I- I shake the thought from my head. I can’t think about her right now.
I go though the mission as normal, splatting each Octoling before they know what’s happening.
As I near the 8th mini zapfish, a bomb lands at my feet. Thinking quickly I kick the bomb and dive backwards into my ink. Re-emerging, I ready myself. Four Octolings stand on the ledge above me, all with eager smiles covering their faces.
I immediately recognize that these aren’t the standard Octarian troops. Three of them are wielding different weapons from the standard shooter: one brush, one slosher, and one charger. The Octoling standing at the front of the pack brandishes a standard Octarian shooter. She looks different from the rest. Unlike the Octoling’s standard red tentacles, hers are black like Marina- no don’t think about it.
“You four want to tango? Come on! Let's dance.”
“Winre abba etse no Inkling.”
I don’t know what she said, but I recognize a threat when I hear one. Sheldon then feeds me a warning.
“Careful Agent 4, that’s an elite Octoling. She’s sure to be especially skilled.”
“Great, I’ve been waiting for a challenge all morning.”
Acting quickly, I toss a bomb at the slosher wielding Octoling. The bomb lands in her bucket, splatting the poor girl. I wish I could say I intended to throw it in her bucket, but in truth, I just got lucky. Still, I feel like a badass.
The three remaining Octolings immediately sprang into action.
The charger was my first target. She has to be. If she manages to get into a position where I can’t reach her, I’m toast. Unfortunately, the brush was quick to get between myself and the charger.
“Looks like you want to be next huh?”
Without a word, the brush starts to lob ink in my direction. Thinking quickly, I slide a curling bomb beneath the soaring ink. I swim after the bomb in the ink trail it creates, refilling my ink tank in the process. The girl dodges the explosion of the curling bomb but it’s not prepared for my sudden appearance. I splat her with my hero shot.
The elite seems ticked off by how easily I dispatched of her two teammates. She fires her weapon towards me in an attempt to draw my attention. I merely toss an auto bomb to stall her as I try to figure out where the charger went.
Suddenly I hear the sound of a powerful rifle firing. On instinct, I change forms and drop into the ink at my feet. A quick line of pink ink flies directly over my head. Now standing in enemy ink, I shoot at the ground to regain my footing.
The trail of ink left by the shot shows precisely where she’s hiding. She picked a good location, one outside of my potential throwing range. Unfortunately for her, my splashdown is ready.
Super-jumping into the air, I aim to land just next to her position. I see the surprise in her face at my sudden launch. She points her weapon at my intended landing position, ready to shoot me the second I hit the ground. Well, she’s about to be in for the shock of her life.
I crash into the ground creating a massive explosion of yellow ink. Checking around, I see the Octoling’s spirit floating away.
Good, that just leaves the so-called elite.
As I approach, she backs away from me until she is against a wall. Is she scared? I never intend to scare my opponents, but splatting her entire team must have shattered her confidence. Oh well.
I toss an auto bomb. My plan is that, with a wall behind her, she will be forced to come towards me or else she will be splatted. She tries to get away from the bomb but it blows up before she is completely out of it’s range, knocking her to the ground.
Her weapon slides to my feet. I pick it up, without it she is no threat. Suddenly, the entire room goes dark.
“Sheldon? What’s going on?”
“Uh hold on, it looks like the Octarians are suffering a power outage due to the loss of so many zapfish. Be careful not to get splatted Agent 4, the respawn points will be offline.”
Everything is dark. But, thanks to the glow of the nearby mini zapfish, there’s just enough light to see what's around me. Especially the elite Octoling, whose shades are emitting bright red light.
The girl looks frightened. She’s vulnerable, yellow ink covers her to the point where a single drop could splat her. I raise my weapon. Her frightened expression shifts to one of pure terror.
Then, she’s gone. In her place is someone else: Marina. Covered in yellow ink, the same terrified expression plasters her face as she stares at me. I look in horror at what is in front of me.
I blink to check my vision. When I open my eyes, Marina is gone and I am once again staring at the elite. I can’t do it. I can’t splat her.
Then a new, scarier thought creeps into my mind. The power’s out. If she were to be splatted now, would she respawn? If she doesn’t, I would be a killer.
I was *this* close to killing someone permanently. The shock leaves me wide open to an attack, but the girl doesn’t move.
Using the elite’s weapon, I shoot a small puddle of pink ink on the ground. I then toss the weapon over the edge to insure it can’t be used against me. She simply continues to stare.
“Heal in this puddle of ink.”
She doesn’t move.
…
“You are not makings any sense.”
So she can speak Inkish. It’s not perfect, but at least it’s comprehensible.
“You fight withs us. You take ara surgetrouts. Yet you want to spare me?”
I don’t need to argue philosophy or morality with this girl. Instead, I turn to go grab the zapfish.
“Wait!”
I turn back to her, curious as to what she could possibly want to say.
“What ish youra name?”
In my head, I debate telling her. It couldn’t hurt if Octarians know what to call me.
“They call me Agent 4. And you?”
The Octoling hesitates for a moment, processing my words.
“Agent 4. My name is Cordelia. Da sha re tamme uy deretar han Octarians. I shall not forget this act of mercy. But I shall be the one to defeat you and save my people.”
Grabbing the zapfish, I find a smirk crossing my face.
“To do that, you’ll have to cover more than just the bottom of my shoes in pink ink.”
She doesn’t try to stop me as I leave.
—-
“Great work Agent 4! Next up is the boss.”
I don’t respond, only handing him the zapfish.
“You’ll be fighting the great Octo-stomp. One of the original great Octo weapons. For this fight, I recommend taking the hero dualies.”
“Oh FUCK yeah.”
I love the dualies. Not only do they shred everything in their path, but they make dodging enemy attacks so much easier. My second favorite is a tie between the hero charger or hero roller, two weapons I also seldom get to use.
“Woah, watch the language Agent 4.”
Turning towards the girl with white tentacles, I rub the back of my head in embarrassment.
“Oh. Hey Marie. I didn’t realize you were back. If you’re already here then I’m gonna go humiliate this boss.”
“Hold it.”
“I haven't even started moving yet.”
I whisper that to myself since I’d rather avoid getting whacked on the head.
“You’ve been going rather quickly through these missions. Why don’t you take a break?”
“I’ll be fine. I’m not tired.”
Not being tired was a lie. Although I’m not overly exhausted, I am certainly drained of energy. It’s as if I’ve only got half a tank of ink left before I become totally wiped out. But, that means I’ve still got a lot more work to do before the day is over.
Marie comes up and places a hand on my face. Her hands are soft…
I lean into her touch, enjoying the gentle and soothing feeling that it leaves on my face.
“You’re worrying me… take half an hour to rest. You deserve it.”
I sigh. It’s only 1 pm. If I keep at the rate I’ve been going, I should be able to beat the boss and finish 4 more missions before the end of the day. That would be 10 in total which is good enough. I suppose a 30 minute break wouldn’t be too bad.
“Fine. But in exactly thirty minutes I’m going to take down that boss.”
“Good. Now let's bring you over here to lie down.”
She gestures to a couch on the outside of the cabin. I follow her and do as she instructs. However, as I begin to lay my head down I feel something soft and warm.
As I look up, I see Marie smile down at me. My face erupts into a blush.
I’m currently laying in her lap. Ok.
Wait no, not ok! What the shell is happening?
“Say aahh.”
My brain feels like it’s short circuiting. All I can do is comply with what she asks.
“Aahh?”
Before I can process what is going on, food is thrusted into my mouth.
Mmh, tasty.
“You like it? I made it myself.”
“I-yeah! It’s good. Is this fried calamari?”
“I guess you weren’t lying when you said you were a cook. You know your stuff. I’m r- eel -ly impressed.”
“You r- eel -ly need more fish puns.”
She suddenly grabs my phone from my pocket. Not again!
“Woah you’d better not be-“
“Relax. Just immortalizing the moment.”
She opens the camera and snaps a photo of the two of us. Then after a moment of fiddling with it, she hands it back to me.
“Enjoy your new background.”
It’s us. In the photo, there’s a smile on her face and confusion on mine, but we both look happy. I think I might let this one remain my background for a while.
We stay like this for a while; neither one of us moves or speaks. In an instant, the thirty minutes had reached its conclusion. Sighing, I pull away. I came here to save zapfish, not spend time with girls.
Time to go kick this boss’s ass.
—-
This boss room was different from the last two. There’s still a single circular island surrounded by water. But now there seems to be an outer ring around the island that sits lower than the center.
Wasting no time, I launch myself into the arena. I’m once again forced to watch as the boss rises from a puddle of ink and snatches the zapfish.
“It’s a giant box.”
“Yes, and it will flatten you if you're not careful.”
The boss charges directly at me. Using my dualies, I easily dodged out of the way before turning around to face it.
It’s just sitting there, flat on its face. Is this some kind of joke? Not willing to waste the chance for a free attack, I ink its side and swim up.
“Hello there giant, obvious weak point. How are you doing today?”
It doesn’t respond.
“Well I’m sorry to hear that. Unfortunately your day is about to get much worse.”
I say before unloading a full tank of ink into the tentacle. The Octo-stomp recoils, knocking me off the top.
I watch as the Octo-stomp changes, covering itself in metal armor. I debate with myself about how I could get past its armor until I notice a buckle on the thing’s face.
“Marie, do you think shooting that buckle will take care of its armor.”
“A buckle on its face? I don’t know. Probably?”
Great! So now I have to shoot at its face while it charges at me and then dodge at the last possible second. It’s a dangerous plan but it could be worse.
The Octo-stomp moves slower thanks to the extra weight of the armor. It makes breaking the buckle while dodging his attacks easier than I anticipated. As he falls on his face once again, I make a path to swim up his side.
“Why hello again. Fancy meeting you here Mr tentacle. Say, is that a new hairdo? It’s the BOMB.”
Dropping a splat bomb on the tentacle, a painful looking explosion occurs causing the Octo-stomp to once again recoil and knock me down.
“Ok. What’s next?”
The boss’s face suddenly triples into a line of three. As armor surrounds all sides of the boss, I realize it’s going to be much harder to dodge.
“Ah beans. I just had to ask.”
I spend most of my time running away. The only chance I have to break the buckle is when the Octo-stomp walks up and tries to jump on me. In those moments, I fire off as much ink as I can before quickly dodging backwards to be out of its path.
Finally, after a long game of chicken, the buckle breaks. Then it’s a short waiting game until the boss falls on its face. Climbing up the side, I greet the tentacle one final time.
“I think we should see other people. It’s not you, it's me! And by me, I mean you. I just think that you're annoying. Sorry, not sorry.”
And with one final splat, it’s over.
“I thought you were taking things more seriously today?”
“Well excuse me for struggling to take a giant block with a face seriously.”
…
“Agent 4, I want to thank you again for all you've done so far.”
“Thanks? Where’s this coming from?”
“I’m saying it because it’s been long overdue. But, I suppose I should also give you a full explanation of everything leading up to your recruitment.”
“Is now really the best time?”
She seems to ignore my question.
“When Callie was young, our grandfather, the Cap'n, recruited her to be the first member of the New Squidbeak Splatoon, giving her the title of Agent 1.”
So Callie is an agent! Woah, wait a minute. What kind of guy recruits his own family? Well, maybe I shouldn’t be too hasty to judge. Maybe it was circumstantial, like she randomly stumbled upon his secret agent operation and chose to join.
“She later came to me and told me everything. So, I wanted to help her and begged gramps to bring me aboard as Agent 2. This was long before we became the Squid Sisters, so we were often able to handle everything on our own. But as we grew more and more popular, it became harder to keep up with our New Squidbeak Splatoon assignments. Then, two years ago, the Great Zapfish was stolen. But, as the Squid Sisters, we had too many responsibilities. We failed to perform our duties as agents. Ultimately, the Capt’n had to hire a kid to rescue the zapfish. That kid is Agent 3, I think I’ve mentioned her to you in the past, she’s short and doesn’t talk that often but is otherwise quite kind if not a bit moody. Anyways, she went about rescuing all the zapfish and saving Inkopolis.”
…
“Callie and I felt guilty about our lack of involvement in the situation, especially since a 14 year old kid had to fight in our steads. In the end, we had to make a hard choice. Disband the Squid Sisters so that we can focus on being agents or quit being agents and continue being the Squid Sisters… Two impossible choices… my presence here should be enough to let you know which one we went with.”
…
“So, Agent 3 and Cap'n Cuttlefish, that’s our grandpa’s name, went out on a long mission saying ‘we won't be back for a while’ and all that carp, leaving me to protect Inkopolis. But then… Callie…and I couldn’t…but then I found you.”
…
“Thanks for everything Agent 4. We'd be totally sunk without you.”
“I can never say no to a pretty girl.”
“Oh shut up you corny cheese head.”
Suddenly, the transmission seems to turn staticy, as if a foreign entity had forced itself onto our frequency.
“Lea... No... LEAVE NOW!”
“Huh? Who's there? If you get in our way, Agent 4 will mess you up!”
And then it was silent.
- - -
After the adrenaline of the boss fight wore off, my fatigue slowly began to catch up with me. However, I didn’t let that stop me. The missions took longer than they should have, and as a result I only completed 2 missions in sector 4 before sunset. But getting more done is better than quitting.
As I walk home, I am forced to fight the urge to pass out on the ground. It’s just like my first day in Inkopolis all over again. However, unlike my first day in Inkopolis, I have 2 friends waiting for me to come home. I have to make it back so they won’t worry.
Just…
a little bit…
further.
Opening the front door, my legs finally give out. As I drop to the floor, I hear someone worriedly yell my name.
I can’t sleep yet, not while they’re still worried about me.
“I’m ok, just tired.”
“Tired? You look like hammered shit. Ugh and you smell like it too. What the hell happened man?”
“Oh, you know. Fighting a war. Saving the world. Cuddling with a Cuttlefish. Just normal things.”
“Oh cod he’s delusional. Come on, let's get you to bed. ”
I feel Pearl attempt to lift me but I only fall back to the ground a few moments later.
“Ow.”
“Shit, I’m sorry dude. Marina! I need some help with Four.”
“Four’s back? Oh dear, what happened?”
The last thing I feel is being lifted into a strangely familiar set of arms.
- - -
I started writing this chapter, then it got late. Then it became 5 AM and I said fuck it we ball. All in all, I had a lot of fun writing this one.
Anyways, hope you enjoyed the first 10 chapters! We made it so far and yet we’ve not even scratched the surface of the main story.
Hell yeah this story is gonna be so cool.
-Veckle (11/4/2022)
Chapter 11: I Won't Back Down
Chapter Text
- - -
My alarm blares loudly, forcing me awake. My whole body screams in defiance, begging me to go back to sleep, but I can’t. I need to finish rescuing the zapfish as soon as possible. Maybe then I can start looking for her.
My muscles ache from soreness as I attempt to sit up. It’s then that I notice the putrid smell radiating from somewhere nearby. Sniffing my armpit, I realize that it's coming from me. Damn, I smell nasty. Did I even shower yesterday?
Opening my phone, I shoot a quick message out to Marie and Sheldon.
Me: ‘Same plan as yesterday. I’ll be there in about an hour and a half.’
Nobody replies to my message. Maybe they’re still asleep? I decide to go shower while I wait for a response.
Considering how tired I feel, maybe I should take a cold shower to try waking myself up? Tossing my clothing into the hamper, I step into the freezing water.
“Cod! That’s fucking cold!”
I sit in the water, shivering my ass off. I’m already slightly used to cold showers since I would occasionally be forced to take cold showers back home. However, those showers were never this fucking cold!
Slowly, my body adjusts to the cold water nipping at my skin. By the time I got out, I started to actually enjoy the feeling.
Now fully awake, I dress myself in some of the clothes Marina bought me before heading downstairs to make breakfast. Surprisingly, I’m not the only person down here. Sleeping in the game room is Pearl with a controller in hand. The TV is dimmed, showing that she hasn’t touched the game in a while. I decide to leave her be.
I check my phone while heading into the kitchen.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘And here I was hoping to sleep in.’ - 15 minutes ago
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘I scouted your next mission yesterday so you can start right when you get here. Just be careful.’ - 14 minutes ago
Good to know. That means I am just waiting on Sheldon.
Me: ‘I will. Sheldon, how long until you get there?’
The Weapon King: ‘I can be there in 45 minutes at the earliest. It's a bit of a walk to the canyon from my shop.’
Me: ‘Alright, I’ll see you then.’
Taking this information into account, I start making a quick breakfast. With the groceries from the other day, I make three omelets. One for Pearl, one for Marina, and one for me.
It slightly irks me to know that they will be eating a cold omelet but there’s not much else I could make. Well, oatmeal is an option but it tastes horrible cold. Suddenly Pearl walks in.
“Jeez, do you have to be making such a racket in here. Some of us were fucking sleeping.”
“Sorry Pearl. I didn’t mean to wake you up.”
She takes a moment to stare at me as a concerned look passes across her face.
“Dude… are you sure you should even be moving around? You could barely stand last night.”
“I’ll be fine, I was just tired, is all. Besides, I can’t skip work.”
“Your boss must be a real slave driver. I hope the pay is worth it.”
I laugh at the statement while Pearl only looks confused. Cod, I really need to find a way to make some money.
Handing Pearl an omelet and a bottle of mayo, she mutters a thanks before drowning the meal with white condiment. How can she stomach so much mayo? We both start eating. With her mouth full of food, Pearl speaks.
“Whash ya jawb anywaysh?”
Thinking quickly, I dodge the question.
“Why? So you can come harass me while I’m working? Yeah no thanks.”
She swallows before speaking.
“Your loss. It's not everyday that a famous idol comes to visit you at work.”
I pretend to scoff at the idea.
“Pff. I see enough of you as it is.”
She laughs.
“Oh I wasn’t talking about me. I meant ~Marina~ You’d love to have her come visit, wouldn’t ya?”
I blush. I almost had forgotten about the ‘incident’ from two days prior but it’s clear that Pearl hasn’t. Trying to escape the conversation, I make an excuse.
“I’d love to stay and chat, but I’ve got to go.”
“Oh suurree you do. Come on man, you can just admit it. You would be over the moon if that happened.”
…
“Why are you so adamant that there's something going on between us?”
“Ain’t it obvious? Cuz you two GET each other. Like, totally get each other! Look, I’m her best friend. I love her more than anything else in the world-”
“Even more than mayo?”
“Ok, maybe not anyTHING, more like more than anyONE else in the world. But that's besides the point. Look. What I’m tryna say is that I know when someone’s good for her. And you… you're good for her! Like, ever since you showed up, she’s been a shit ton more confident! And that’s not all-”
“Look Pearl, I’m not so sure if you understand what you’re saying.”
“Oh I know damn well what I’m saying. I’m trying to tell you to ask her out on a date shit for brains.”
The air between us freezes as I process what she just said.
…
“You want me to ask Marina out on a date? I mean, I think she’s attractive and all, but we’ve only known each other for a short time.”
Pearl only stares at me with a doubtful expression.
“Besides, you brought me into your home and… ya know? I just- it feels like I would be taking advantage of everything you’ve done for me. I couldn’t.”
“Bro… that's the stupidest fucking excuse. Look, I promise you that it's fine! I’m the one telling you to do it!”
Checking my phone, I notice that there's only 5 minutes left until Sheldon said he’d be at the canyon.
“Look, can we talk about this later? I really need to get going.”
“Ugh fine…. But this isn’t over.”
As I leave the kitchen and head to the roof, I think over what she said.
Honestly, I had never considered asking Marina out. Hell, I’m not even sure what my feelings are towards her. I mean, everything about her is great! She's kind, beautiful, and incredibly smart…
Oh. Maybe I do like her?
But then there’s the fact that she’s a completely different species from me. How would that even work? UGH. I can’t think about this now.
Clearing my head, I get into the mindset for battle.
- - -
Sliding through the other end of the grate, I am pleased by the fact that Sheldon’s face is not the first thing I see. Instead, the chatty crab is a few feet away, staring at me with a curious expression. I’m grateful that he seemed to take yesterday’s conversation about personal space into consideration.
“Sup dude. How’s it hanging?”
“Oh I am quite alright. But you… you look nearly dead. Are you sure you’ll be able to handle today’s missions?”
“Yeah, don’t worry about me. We should focus on rescuing Callie and the Great Zapfish. The faster we get them back, the better.”
“If you say so. Just please be careful Four, fatigue can have a massive impact on how one performs on the battlefield.”
“Yeah yeah whatever... Now how many missions do I have left before the boss?”
“Well, if every sector has six kettles and one boss kettle, then you should have 4 kettles left before the boss. Currently, Marie is scouting out the 5th kettle of the sector. Do you want me to stop her after she scouts the boss or will you be doing the same number of missions as yesterday?”
“Same as yesterday.”
Forgoing the attempt at giving Sheldon a fist bump, I lightly punch him on the chest and he does the same. It’s become our own way to show our friendship.
Changing into my hero gear, I grab the hero charger before heading down into the canyon. As I make my way through the previous sectors, I notice that the power has been cut in each one. I figure that, without as many zapfish, the Octarians can’t power the locations further away from their base.
My body aches as I push onwards.
The first two missions aren’t easy. Between battling a large number of enemies and fighting to keep my body moving, it’s a struggle. Luckily, I’m given the hero charger and hero blaster. They allow me to keep my distance from the Octarians and avoid getting hit.
The third mission has me using the hero brella, a weapon that I am not overly familiar with. The mission starts off smoothly enough, requiring that I avoid some flooders and splat some Octocopters. The brella’s shield came in handy, allowing me to avoid moving too much while not getting hit. It’s a relief for my tired body.
Near the end of the mission, I am forced to shoot a propeller on one end of a platform before running to the other end and jumping onto the adjacent platform. As I land, an Octosniper appears. Acting quickly, I raise my brella’s shield to block its shot before I begin returning fire. I nearly splat the trooper when I feel a shot smash into my side. The impact knocks me off my feet and sends me tumbling over the edge.
SPLAT.
As I respawn, I fall over in pain. Despite my injury being gone, the spot where I was shot still screams in pain. After the pain fades, I stand and think over what just happened.
There were two of them? Damn it! I need to pay better attention to my surroundings.
Making my way back to the platform with the Octosnipers, I prepare myself. As the first Octosniper appears, I quickly toss a splat bomb at the creature. After it splats, I quickly turn my attention towards the second sniper.
Seeing the red line pointed directly at me, I open my brella’s shield and block the shot. I immediately begin returning fire while taking note that there are multiple Octotroopers ahead of me.
Once the Octosniper was down, the rest stood no chance.
- - -
“Nice work out there Agent 4. Next up is another mission with Octolings. Now, Marie’s report notes that some of these Octlings are elites wielding chargers. So I recommend that you-”
“I’m taking the hero charger.”
I left no room for argument in my declaration. Sheldon seems surprised.
“Four, I really don’t think that's the best idea. If Octolings get up close then you would be in danger.”
“Then I’m taking the charger AND the dualies.”
“You want to take two weapons at once?”
Sheldon seems shocked at the suggestion.
“Is there something wrong with that?”
“I- well, how do you suppose you’ll carry them?”
I think about it for a second before an idea strikes my mind.
“What if we make a weapon holster that I can put my dualies in when I’ve got my charger out? And another one so I can keep my charger on my back while I have my dualies out? Like those things that knights from movies put their swords in!”
Sheldon seems mystified at the idea. Suddenly, he rushes into the cabin. Over the next five minutes, I hear hammer wacks and drills buzzing. When Sheldon reappears, he hands me two small holsters that appear similar in shape to my dualies and one large holster with long straps.
“Here you go! The two small ones attach to your legs and can be used for easy access to your dualies in a moment’s notice. The large one ties around your back and stores your charger!”
“Woah… Sheldon, this is incredible! How’d you do this so fast?”
The crab lets out a laugh.
“It comes with being the best weapon’s craftsman around! Now go give them a test drive. I am dying to see how well they work.”
With a nod, we exchange soft blows to each other's chests before I head back into the heat of battle.
As I enter the last normal kettle of the sector, I can’t help but feel excited. These Octolings will never know what hit them.
Inside the kettle, I’m not surprised to see eight mini zapfish spread across the room. I slowly make my way through, splatting all elites with the charger and switching to my dualies whenever anyone gets close. I feel unstoppable. Grabbing the eighth zapfish. I turn to leave.
“Stop. Do take no further steps from where you are Agent 4!”
I ready my weapon, turning to see who spoke to me in broken Inkish. Standing on the ledge above me is the same elite Octoling from yesterday.
“Ah… your name was Cordelia right? I’m glad to see you’re alright.”
Her face shows contemplation as she takes a moment to translate my words.
“Shut your beak Inkling! I am here to be bringing a stop to you. I challenge you to a duel.”
“Fine. But when you lose, don't get angry at me. You’re the one who wanted to get your butt kicked.”
She scoffs before jumping down from the ledge. As she stands, she readies herself for a fight. In response, I drop my charger to the side and pull out my dualies. Even though my body reacts painfully to intense movement, I am prepared to push through it to achieve victory.
We stare at one another, neither one of us wanting to make the first move. While I’m thinking of all the possible ways I could win, she throws a splat bomb at me.
Before the bomb hits the ground, I kick it right back at her, hitting her in the chest. She recoils backwards onto the ground. Taking advantage of the opening, I toss an auto bomb to take her out. However, before the bomb explodes she rebounds to her feet and dodges out of the blast radius.
“Nora suer de fa. Not bad Inkling.”
I don’t respond. At times like these, I can’t lose my focus by making trash talk.
She begins firing her weapon towards me. In response, I ink the nearby wall and swim up. My body is screaming at me to stop.
“Running away?”
She begins to chase, falling directly into my trap. As she reaches the wall, I toss two auto bombs behind her, trapping her. She attempts to spray the wall with ink so that she can swim up and escape, but I jump from the ledge over top of her.
Raising my fist into the air, I surge all my power into it. With the splash-down started, a smirk crosses my face.
As I crash down into the ground, I catch a glimpse behind her glasses before she is splatted. Her eyes hold disappointment. Not in me or in the fight, but in herself.
I look around, confirming to myself that she was splatted and that I had won. Abruptly, the pain of slamming my body into the ground hits me like a truck. Falling to my knees, I rest there for several minutes while I let the waves of agony pass. I hear Sheldon’s voice through my headphones.
“Agent 4, you need to get moving before more show up.”
Despite the torturous feeling, I manage to pull myself together.
- - -
The pain slowly subsided as I walked back to the cabin. While handing off the zapfish to Sheldon, he let me know that I should use the charger for the boss mission as no other weapon will be able to reach high enough. I reluctantly handed over my dualies before heading off to face the boss.
Marie tried to stop me, recommending I take a break first but I refused.
“I’ll take a break after this boss is dealt with.”
Seemingly content with that answer she let me go.
The inside of this boss kettle is vastly different compared to the usual boss rooms. The middle island is covered in elevated platforms with boost pads on their walls. I try to strategize about how I can best utilize these platforms, but without knowing much about the boss, the strategies are only half-baked at best.
The pain returns as I squid jump onto the island.
Once again, I am forced to watch as a tentacle ascends from a puddle of ink and grabs the zapfish. The boss rises out of the ink soon afterwards.
“Holy hell, it can fly?”
Marie responds.
“Correct. Meet the Octo Shower. You’ll need to shoot down those Octocopters that keep it airborne to get at its weak point. Good luck Agent 4.”
I nod at nobody in particular before taking aim at one of the flying Octarians. As I release a fully charged shot, the ink sails towards the target before falling back to the ground.
“Ah beans, I need to get to higher ground don’t I?”
“Yep. I saw pillars around the arena. Climbing them should get you close enough to land a shot. You can try using those boost-”
The Octo Shower suddenly fires a high powered shot directly at me. I attempt to dodge but the shot hits me directly in the stomach, sending me directly to the ground.
I try to recover, but my whole body is screaming to stop. Before I can stand back up, the Octo Shower shoots me again.
SPLAT.
“Agent 4?! Are you alright?!”
Marie’s voice rings in my ear. I don’t respond, instead only cursing to myself. That really fucking hurt.
I take the time to recover before launching myself back into the battle. Luckily, the boss doesn’t notice me land. I create a path up a wall and sneakily make my way up it. By the time the boss sees me, I already have lined up the perfect shot.
BANG.
The boss suddenly falls as two of the Octocopters that were keeping it in the air splat. The last one struggles to keep the boss up, but I quickly take aim from my tower and splat it too.
Falling to the ground, the Octo Shower’s tentacle is completely exposed. From my position on the pillar, I splat it without a second thought. It writhes in agony before three new Octocopters lift it into the air. Without wasting a moment, I take aim and shoot one.
As I start charging my second shot, the Octo Shower begins to drip ink beneath it. The drips quickly grow into a rainstorm of ink. The boss immediately rushes towards my position at a breakneck speed. As I try to dodge out of the way, my leg gives out, dropping me to the ground. Moments later, I’m screaming in pain as enemy ink pours over me.
SPLAT.
Opening my eyes, I grit my teeth. My head is spinning and my body is pleading with me to stop.
As I launch myself back down to face the boss, I recognize that Marie said something. However, I couldn’t understand a word of what was said. It’s as though her words passed straight through my head.
Everything feels dizzy.
I sneak around to a different pillar. As I try to swim up, I suddenly lose my grip on the wall and fall. Slamming my back on the ground, I gasp out in pain. Shakily, I force myself up.
The Octo Shower then spots me and begins to take aim. Hiding behind the other side of the pillar, I notice one of the boost pads. An idea suddenly comes to me and I shoot the wall with ink. After fully charging a shot, I dive into the pad. It launches me up above the pillar where I fire a mid-air shot.
I hear two distinct pops before the Octo Shower slams into the ground. Hell yeah! Two in one.
I toss a splat bomb at its exposed tentacle, splatting the immobile boss for a second time.
As three new Octocopters raise the boss into the air, I drop down from the platform to hide my presence. The boss, confused by my disappearance, begins to charge up another shot.
I plan my next move as the boss continues searching for me. My strategizing comes to an abrupt end as the sound of a shrieking laser echoes throughout the room.
“Shit, this thing has a string ray?”
The laser sweeps about the room, quickly closing in on my position. I hide behind a wall but it's no use. The laser pierces through the wall and cuts me in half.
SPLAT.
I cry out in agony as I respawn. My entire body feels like I was just ripped apart before being sewn back together.
It fucking hurts! GYRAHH! Please… just make it stop.
The minutes seem like hours as I continue to scream. Eventually, I am forced to catch my breath. The pain doesn’t subside, yet I force myself to my feet and think about my next move.
Checking the respawn point, my fears are confirmed. Zero lives left. If I am splatted one more time then that’s it. I’ll be dead forever.
I stumble towards the launch pad, scared out of my mind. As I reach it, I freeze from fear. If I screw up, it's all over. Strangely, I begin to think about why I’m fighting. What am I trying to protect? Why am I risking my life here?
I remember the words my father once told me.
~ ~ ~
We were walking home when I turned to speak to my father. The man who had just saved my life.
“How come you weren’t scared?”
“Amberjack… Of course I was scared. Salmonids are tough as nails.”
I stared at my father in disbelief.
Moments ago, I had been squidnapped by a Salmonid.
It was all my fault. My parents repeatedly said that I should stay inside until the Salmonid invasion was contained… but I didn’t listen. I just wanted to play in the park. So, snuck outside and ended up being captured by a lone Salmonid.
My father had noticed my absence and went looking for me. When he found me, I was being dragged away towards the ocean. With nothing but his bare hands, he rescued me.
…
“But then how did you face it?”
He kneeled down to look me in the eyes.
“I was scared to fight, but I was also scared to lose you.”
I continued staring at him, confused by his words.
“But how can you fight when you’re scared?”
He sighs.
“...Let me tell you an Ebb family secret.”
He took a moment to formulate his words. A look of kindness mixed with worry was imbued in his eyes.
“One day, you will be forced to fight against impossible odds. It might be to defend your home… or to protect those you care about, like your mom and I, or even your little sister… You’ll be up against an enemy that you can’t turn your back to. An enemy who is probably much stronger than you.”
I nodded, carefully listening to his every word.
“When that happens, you will probably feel hopeless. Like you’re doomed to fail no matter what you do… If that ever happens, you can simply utter one magic word to steel yourself. That way, even when continuing feels impossible, you can rise to meet any challenge. After all, nothing is impossible as long as you try.”
“So what is it? What’s the magic word?”
~ ~ ~
“BOOYAH!”
I launched myself towards the battlefield, adrenaline pumping through every muscle of my body. Pushing through the pain, I start fighting.
The Octo-shower roars as it charges up another sting ray. Thinking on my feet, I rush towards a boost pad. As the attack fires, I use the boost pad to launch myself over the laser and on to the pillar, nearly avoiding the attack. As the boss continues firing its laser at the lower level, I charge up a shot and take out an Octocopter.
One down.
The boss finishes firing its sting ray. Turning its attention towards me, a bright red laser shining directly at me. I fire off a second shot.
Two down.
I start targeting the final remaining Octocopter. Just as I’m about to release the trigger…
BANG.
A heavy shot crashes into my stomach. I’m knocked to the ground. I try to stand, to get out of the way before another shot fires and kills me for good…
…I can’t do it. My body has completely shut down. I can only lay and wait, dreading the moment where the Octo Shower finishes me off.
I’ll be honest, this isn’t how I expected my life to end.
My mind slowly replays every memory of my life. It comforts me, seeing all the times people have loved and cared for me. Mom, Dad, I’m sorry I let you down.
…
No. I can’t accept this. I need to move…. my legs won't respond. COD DAMMIT I SAID MOVE!
I push myself upwards, my stomach crying in pain as I do. I reach for my charger and-
BANG.
…
…
…
I wasn’t hit. Did it miss me?
BANG.
I force myself to the edge of the platform, dropping into a puddle of my own ink. Looking to my left, I see the boss explode into a green light before a zapfish appears.
“FOUR!”
I watch in confusion as Marie rushes over to me. What is she doing here? Was she the one who beat the Octo Shower?
She pulls me into a hug. I collapse in her arms as the adrenaline leaves my system.
“I’m so glad you’re alright. I was so scared! I didn’t think I would make it in time.”
She hugs me even tighter, tears running down her face. I’m not sure how long we stay like this. My brain can barely even form a coherent thought. Suddenly, she pulls away, leaving me struggling to stand on my own.
“Sheldon, we need you to come pick us up.”
The last thing I remember is the pain from my head slamming against the ground.
- - -
I’m not sure what’s going on, nor do I know how long ago I woke up. All I know is that I’m in a truck. A flying truck.
I try to sit up but my stomach throbs in disapproval. Marie rushes over to me once she notices I’m awake.
“Take it easy! You shouldn’t be moving around with that injury.”
As I look down at myself, I notice that I’m covered in bandage wraps. Worryingly, the wraps along my stomach are stained a dark yellow color, presumably from me bleeding ink.
“Where are we?”
My voice sounds raspy and strained.
“We’re in Sheldon’s truck. He’s flying us back to Inkopolis so we can properly treat your wounds.”
“Don’t bother. I’ll be fine.”
“How can you even say that? You nearly died out there! You took a charger shot straight to the-”
Before Marie is finished, she is interrupted by someone speaking through the overhead speakers. The voice is strange, as though it’s been flipped somehow.
“¡ʞɔɐq ʞool ɹǝʌǝu puɐ ʍou ǝʌɐǝ˥ ¡oפ”
Marie drops our current conversation, recognition replacing her anger. She rushes to put on a nearby headset.
“Hello? Are... Uh... Are you holding the phone upside down?”
“Ugh... I totally was.”
“CALLIE?!”
“Um... Nope, this is definitely not Callie! So just...leave. It's dangerous here! And it's not safe at all!”
“Ummmm... Don't those mean the same thing?”
“WHATEVER! JUST GET OUT OF HERE! I'm not calling again!”
“W-wait! Don't go! CALLIE?! CALLIE! PLEASE DON’T GO!”
I can’t see her expression as she’s turned away from me, but the pain in her voice was clear as day.
“I... I can't believe it. Could Callie really be working with the Octarians?”
She sounds shaky. Unsure of how to answer her question, I choose to give her a different sort of reply.
“We will get her back. I made you a promise after all.”
…
“I know.”
Turning towards me, a fire seems to have been lit under her.
“Now lay back down! You need medical treatment! Especially if you’re going to do any rescuing.”
“Marie! Please! Put down the needle. I’ll be fine with a few days of rest!”
I beg for her to stop, but she inches closer. From near the front of the truck, I hear Sheldon call out.
“Agent 2, if Agent 4 insists that he is alright, then we should leave him be. We both know that he can handle it.”
Marie sits silently for a second, probably trying to find a way she can convince me to visit a hospital. After a moment, she sighs.
“Ok... But no missions until you’re healed.”
Well, I suppose that's the best deal I’m gonna get.
“I can live with that.”
“And you need to promise me you’ll stay in bed.”
“Yes MOOOMM.”
She giggles at my joke.
“So where should I have Sheldon drop you off?”
- - -
By the time I reach the house, the sun is just beginning to set. I limp my way towards the couch, one arm leaning on the wall for support while the other clutches the wound on my stomach. As I let myself drop onto the couch, a wave of pain shoots through my body.
Ah fuck… that hurts. I know I got hit pretty hard but… AGH.
Another wave of pain surges from my wound as I lay on the couch. Deciding to distract myself, I turn on the TV and begin to scroll through the channels. As I finally find one I like, I hear the front door open.
“Yo! Four, is that you? Yooo dude wassup? We didn’t think you’d be back until late- HOLY FUCK!”
Pearl rushes to my side, her face painted with worry.
“DUDE! What the fuck happened? Are you ok? Oh my cod you’re covered in your own ink!”
I try to sit up but Pearl holds me down by the shoulders.
“Hell no! Lay your ass down and stay still. Marina, don’t just stand there!”
Out of the corner of my eye, I see Marina rush over. Her face is panicked and distressed.
“Oh my gosh! Four! Are you ok?”
After looking me up and down, Marina reaches out to touch me but pulls back after I flinch.
“Hey. How was your day guys? Better than mine I hope?”
Neither of them laugh. Instead, Pearl gives me a light slap which sends ripples of pain down my body.
“Ow! Ok, I’m sorry! I’ll admit. Not the best time to make a joke.”
“OH, YA FUCKING THINK? Tell us what happened right now!”
I debate on how I can word this. Well, Marina knows that I’m fighting the Octarians but Pearl… she’s completely out of the loop. Moreover, neither of them know that I’m actually an Agent. I could try lying… no.
“I’m sorry. I can’t tell you that.”
Surprisingly, despite her face showing signs that she clearly wants to, Pearl doesn’t complain. Instead, she sighs.
“Fine. Keep your secrets then.”
I watch as Pearl shares a look with Marina. Their eyes lock for only seconds but I can see them having a silent conversation.
“I’m gonna head out and grab some medical supplies. Marina, take him upstairs and get him cleaned up. He’s dripping ink everywhere.”
She gestures towards the yellow stains seeping their way into the couch.
“Oh shit. Sorry about that. But don’t worry, I can clean myself up.”
Marina suddenly interjects.
“No! You’re hurt and need help. Just let us help you.”
I stare into her eyes. A mixture of worry and care stares right back at me.
“Okay.”
“Good. Now, we need to wash your wound and replace your bandages. These ones already need to be changed.”
She immediately takes charge of the situation which surprises me. Woah, since when has she been so… confident?
My face glows bright yellow as I remember Pearl’s comment from this morning.
- - -
BAM! So much just happened in this chapter. I had so much fun writing this one so I hope you enjoy it.
So, about Four. Yes, I dropped his name in this chapter. Officially, his name is Amberjack Cephalo Ebb.
Why did I name him this?
Well, he’s named after the yellow amberjack, a fish with a bright yellow stripe. His parents named him this due to his bright yellow/gold tentacles. I suppose his entire body was technically yellow as a baby but I digress. The last name, Ebb, means the movement of the tide out to sea. This represents the story that Four will undergo throughout the story of Doubled Agent. Just like the tides, Four will grow and change as the story progresses. The nickname Ace comes from his initials!
Why is he embarrassed about his name?
Well, he’s named after a fish. Even in the world of Splatoon, that's pretty weird. As a result, he was often bullied or harassed for his weird name. Eventually, he just stopped going by it. The flashback in this chapter takes place before he quit going by his name.
Speaking of the flashback, you could technically call the salmonid invasion a Big Run? I don’t know if I would though. After all, the excessive Salmon runs are what cause Big runs in Splatoon 3, and we’re only in Splatoon 2. Instead, I would say that this was the Salmonid festival. A yearly event in this story where Salmonids come ashore to fight the land walkers of the Splatlands and be eaten. After all, it's part of Salmonid culture to want to die in combat and be eaten. So why wouldn’t they try to invade inland to achieve this goal?
What else is there to say? Oh, I guess it's worth mentioning that Inklings don’t have blood and instead bleed their natural ink color.
Also, the reason Four was able to tank a charged shot without being splatted was because of the hero gear. You could call it plot armor but it was actually literal armor. Remember how Sheldon mentioned that he had a few ideas as to how he could improve Four’s armor way back in chapter 6?
Hope y'all enjoy.
-Veckle (11/5/2022)
Chapter 12: It's Time
Chapter Text
- - -
Coming home to find Four covered in his own ink left me too stunned to move. As I stared at him bleeding on the couch, I was scared, terrified as the memories from the Octarian army flooded back to me.
Luckily, Pearl was there to save the day, like she always does. She jumped into action while I could barely hold myself together. But Pearl was there, she helped Four, but she also helped me.
With her help, it wasn’t long until I was at Four’s side doing everything I could. It hurt to watch him wince in pain at my touch. Leader have mercy… he was covered in more ink than when we first found him.
Pearl and I both knew I’d have to be the one to treat him. It only took one look at one another before Pearl was out the door to get more medical supplies. Although we have some one hand, it won’t last long enough to treat something this serious.
Four and I are left alone together.
On one hand, I’m freaking out over the fact that we’re together, alone . I’m blushing just at the thought- FOCUS! I need to be helping him, not freaking out over a crush like some dumb preteen schoolgirl!
I watch Four cringe from pain as he tries to stand. I rush to his side.
“Stop it Four! You’ll only make things worse by moving on your own. You have to let me help you… Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way. I can drag you upstairs as you are, or you can turn into a squid and let me carry you.”
He blushes at my words before shifting forms. Holding the yellow squid in my arms, I blush at the closeness between us.
“G-Good. I’m glad y-you’re choosing the easy way.”
With him in my arms, I make my way upstairs, careful to not cause him any pain. Bringing him to the bathroom, I lay him in the bathtub. My heart shatters as I see yellow ink leaking from his tiny squid body.
“Ok, turn back.”
He does as I command, shifting into the form of the humans that predated us. I begin to slowly unwrap his bandages. Instead of blushing at his shirtless chest, I only stare in anguish.
Four’s stomach possesses a deep and fresh wound. It looks like a puddle: deep, dark, and murky. I can still see where there’s tiny amounts of Octarian ink left over from whatever hit him. It doesn’t look fatal, but it will certainly leave a scar. Just by looking at it, I can tell it must hurt immensely.
What could’ve caused this?
“Four…”
He turns his head away to avoid my gaze. In response, place my hand on his face and turn it back towards me. However, he keeps his eyes focused on the corner of the room.
“Four, look at me. Please?”
I speak to him with concern. His eyes slowly shift to meet mine. In them I can see fear, worry, and embarrassment.
“Four, what happened?”
…
“Please? You know you can tell me anything.”
He sighs before opening his mouth to speak.
“I… I’ve been fighting the Octarians nonstop over the past 2 days. I was pushing myself so that everyone’s lives could go back to normal. But, my body gave out on me during a fight. Then the Octo-shower pointed his gun at me.”
He points his hand outwards like a rifle before recoiling back like he fired a shot.
“Bang. I ended up with this nasty mark.”
“T-the Octo Shower?”
“Yeah. It’s this big flying thing that rains down ink. Or it was… It’s gone now.”
My mind fills with dread. The Octo-shower was only a prototype when I left. MY PROTOTYPE. As in, the upgraded version of the Flooder that I designed. I can’t help but think that this is my fault.
“That… I’m sorry. I was supposed to design him to be tough…”
Four’s eyes nearly explode out of his head.
“Holy carp! You built that thing?!”
Please don’t be mad. Please don’t be mad. Please don’t be mad.
“Yea… I figured ‘what’s tougher than a flying tank?’ but I never thought it would come back to haunt me.”
“Shit… sorry but it’s scrap metal now.”
I laugh at his apology. Of course he wouldn’t be mad at me…
“It's sweet of you to apologize, but I’d much rather have you than it. Besides, I only designed it. I never finished working on it… now let’s get you patched up!”
I step away to grab two rags and some disinfectant.
“Here, bite down on this.”
I say, handing him one of the rags. He places it in his mouth while I cover the other rag in disinfectant.
“In advance, I want you to know that I’m sorry about how much this will hurt. Please just bear with it. We need to clean your wound or else it will become infected.”
While he lays in the tub, I place the rag on his wound. As I do, he bites down hard but otherwise stays silent. I wipe the rag up and down his wound, slowly cleaning off the pink and yellow ink stains. As the true wound is revealed, I am horrified at what I see. The ink vessels around his wound have seemingly mixed with the pink ink. As a result, both yellow and pink ink seem to be bleeding from his body.
I continue wiping him down until most of the ink has been cleaned away. As he flinches from the pain, I start talking to distract him.
“You know, I think it’s brave... Fighting to rescue the zapfish like you do. I wish I could be that brave…”
He doesn’t respond, only wincing as I continue to clean his wound. I don’t know if he’s actually listening to me but I continue speaking.
“But… when I came home to find you like this, I was scared. I was so scared.”
I finish wiping his wound. We lock eyes for the moment, staring at one another.
I want to ask him, no, tell him, ‘please, don’t scare me like that again.’ Yet, in his eyes I can see that he already knows.
I turn away, leaving to grab bandage wraps from the medicine cabinet. We don’t have a large supply, but this should hold over until Pearl comes back with more.
Returning to his side, we once again lock eyes. A deep blush covers his face as we do. As I begin wrapping him in bandages, he speaks.
“I’m sorry.”
I feel the guilt in his words.
“Four… This isn’t your fault.”
…
“But it IS. It IS my fault. I got careless and then I got hurt.”
Four’s words are laced with the embers of anger, anger directed at himself.
“You can’t blame yourself.”
“Yes I can! I never shouldn’t have gotten hit! I’m so stupid!”
“No you're not. Everyone messes up sometimes.”
I attempt to reassure him, but the embers seem to only grow.
“Well I shouldn’t. I can’t. The fate of Inkopolis is resting in my hands and I screwed up?! Hero’s don’t screw up!”
“But you’re pushing yourself too hard. You said it yourself, your body gave out on you.”
His tone rises even further.
“I have to! I have to push myself! I’m the only one who knows the truth. I’m the only one who can stop them. Yet here I am! Sitting in a bathtub, ink dripping from my stomach!”
“Four, even hero’s need to take breaks.”
“And what happens during those breaks Marina? People continue to suffer! How can I stop when-“
My composure breaks letting all my emotions free. Now we’re yelling back and forth.
“How can you stop? How can’t you stop?! Don’t you see what this is doing to you?”
“Who cares what happens to me!”
“I CARE WHAT HAPPENS TO YOU!”
“The sooner I get this done, the sooner everyone else’s lives return to normal! YOU CAN GO BACK TO BEING AN IDOL WITH PEARL!”
“I DON’T WANT TO GO BACK TO BEING AN IDOL KNOWING ANOTHER ONE OF THE PEOPLE I CARE ABOUT GAVE THEIR LIFE SO THAT I COULD BE HAPPY!”
His eyes go wide as I quickly place my hands over my mouth. We stare at each other, neither one of us saying a word. Tears are held prisoner behind my eyes, but they’re trying to escape into my face.
…
“Marina…”
The tears break through and are now freely flowing down my face. I can’t help it. Four puts his hand to my face and wipes away my tears.
I’m practically begging him when I speak.
“P-please… promise me you will put yourself first before helping others. I- I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you too.”
Our eyes stay locked, red staring into green. Their warmth is so full of concern and care that the moment feels almost magical.
“I promise.”
He shakily stands, pulling me into a deep embrace as I continue sobbing uncontrollably.
“I-idiot. Y-you're gonna make your wound worse.”
He makes no effort to lay back down. I feel his hand brush through my tentacles in a comforting manner. We sit like that, enjoying eachother’s warmth. The thought of losing him makes me pull him closer, but he winces back in pain.
“Four! Are you ok? I’m so sorry!”
I quickly lay him back down in the tub while he laughs before cringing in more pain.
“Ow, I'm ok, it hurts to laugh.”
“Don't worry me so much, you doofus.”
I laugh away my tears before a silence lingers between us. I use the moment to finish applying his bandages.
“Sooo, how did you survive a charger shot?”
He deeply contemplates something. He takes minutes to answer before finally opening his mouth to speak.
“My boss gave me special gear when I became an agent. That stuff really can take a hit before I start to feel anything.”
I stare at him in disbelief.
“Wait… you’re an agent? Like one of THE agents? Like the same kind of agent as Agent 3? The one that took down the entire Octarian army single handedly? You’re that kind of agent? Wait… IS THAT WHY YOU RAN AFTER MARIE? IS SHE YOUR BOSS? SO THEN WHAT ABOUT-”
I’m interrupted by him putting a finger to my lips.
“Slow down there Marina. Firstly, yes. I’m officially known as Agent 4. Secondly, also yes… Marie recruited me the same day you both found me.”
Oh. My. Goooshh! It all makes so much more sense now. It’s literally been so obvious.
“But now, a question for you. How'd you draw the connection between me being an agent and Marie being my boss?”
“Well, she’s an agent right? I saw her at the battle between Agent 3 and DJ Octavio.”
“DJ Octavio?”
“He’s the leader of the Octarians.”
I watch him digest this bit of information. His face shifts between a look of confusion and interest.
“I-is he actually a DJ?”
I laugh before responding.
“Yeah! He even mixes his music by grinding stalks of wasabi.”
“Oh cod, I can’t wait to see that.”
“Well, you’re gonna have to reschedule that music concert because you’re not seeing him in your current condition”
“Yeah, yeah, I know… Marie ordered I take bed rest for several days.”
Oh thank the stars! If he went out trying to fight the Octarians in his current condition, I would have a heart attack. Now where was I?
“Good! Alright, so during the battle, the Squid Sisters showed up to cheer on Agent 3. They sang the Calamari Inkantation and… it changed my whole world. Suddenly, I realized we aren’t so different. Sure, we might be a different species, but we all sing, we all dance, we’re all just people!”
He nods in agreement, to which I smile.
“If it weren’t for the Squid Sisters, I don’t think I would have ever come to the surface… But yeah. It doesn’t take a genius to realize Agents 1 and 2 are Callie and Marie. How else would they have known about Agent 3’s battle?”
He doesn’t respond in a way I’m expecting.
“Is their music really that good?”
What is this blasphemy I am hearing?
“Four! What you’re saying is heresy and I won’t stand for it! You’d better have a good explanation for yourself.”
He takes a deep breath before talking.
“Ok. But promise you won’t be mad?”
“No can do. Not when it comes to the Squid Sisters.”
“Even if I’ve never heard their music?”
There’s a moment of silence between us as I take a moment to digest his words. How is that even possible? Their music is famous worldwide!
“Oh you poor lost soul.”
Quickly pulling out my phone, I open my playlist.
“Uh Marina?”
“Shush. Get ready to become cultured.”
Clicking play, the sounds of the Calamari Inkantation suddenly fill the bathroom. I cheer and dance while he watches.
- - -
Four and I continued to listen to the Squid Sisters’s music for nearly half an hour before Pearl got home with the extra medical supplies. Once she found us, she joined in on the fun. Unfortunately, the bathroom became too cramped and we had to take the party elsewhere.
I grabbed Four and the three of us made off towards his bedroom. Sure, it doesn’t have stereo systems like Pearl’s or my room, but it’s better if Four rests in his own bed.
Pearl brought in her portable mini speaker. We all spent the next hour and a half listening to the Squid Sisters and ridiculing Four for his lack of knowledge.
“Wait, that’s Marie?!”
Disbelief crosses his face.
“Cod for the last time, yes! Its like we didn’t just listen to an entire fucking album. I can’t believe you met one of the Squid Sisters and you aren’t even a fan…”
I assume Pearl must be referencing when Four chased after Marie a few days ago.
“But I just… huh.”
I laugh at his expression. It can only be described as complete and utter bafflement. Pearl and Four continue bantering as I watch.
“It’s hard to picture her doing anything but yelling at me.”
“How the hell haven’t you heard this stuff before? You’re not secretly 14 or something are ya?”
“No… why? Do I look 14?”
“You look like you could be anywhere from 14 to 20 my guy.”
I look at Pearl with a confused expression. Four is clearly not 14 nor is he a child. Is she just trying to get a rise out of him? But now I’m curious… How old is Four?
“And you look like you’re anywhere between 14 to 14 and a quarter.”
“Oh you did not just go there!”
My curiosity gets the better of me and I end up interrupting.
“So how old are you?”
“As of a few weeks ago, I’m officially 18. What about you two?”
“Well, I turned 18 last month and Pearl turns 21 on Splatoween.”
“Hell yeah, Scorpio gang!”
Four remains silent while I laugh.
“I suppose that makes us both Gemini then, right Four?”
He only gives us a confused look.
“What’s a Gemini?”
“Oh come onnn! You don’t listen to the Squid Sisters. You don’t know any human astrology. Next you’ll tell me that you've never listened to any of our music!”
Sweat starts visibly forming on Fours face as he stays silent. Unfortunately for him, Pearl notices this and begins to pester him.
“Four…?”
“Yeaaaa, here’s the thing…”
“No. Fucking. Way. You’ve met three famous singers and you’ve never listened to a single song by any of them?! Ya know, if you weren’t half dead, I’d be smacking your ass silly right now.”
“To be fair… I came to Inkopolis from the middle of nowhere. And you two aren’t exactly world famous yet.”
“Yet? You’re just trying to score brownie points.”
“Nooo! I don't need to hear your music to know you two can do it.”
I blush at his words.
“Aw Four! That’s the nicest thing ever!”
I pull him into a big hug.
“Awk! Marina! Please be gentle! I’ve still got a gaping hole in my stomach!”
I quickly let go and apologize profusely, a subtle blush dusting my cheeks.
“So dude, wanna hear some of the songs we’ve got?”
He yawns.
“Eh, maybe another time. I’m worn out.”
I understand why he would be tired. Having done nothing but fight in intense battles for the past two days straight, he must be drained.
“Aw man… you sure? I mean we got some killer tunes that might wake you up!”
“Pearlie, I think we’d better let him get some sleep.”
“Fiiine. See ya tomorrow morning piss head. Oh, and don’t worry about breakfast, I’ll make it!”
Pearl leaves the room.
“Can she even cook?”
I laugh, remembering the time she tried baking a cake. The whole thing was burnt and she replaced the frosting with mayo.
“Not anything edible… I’ll keep an eye on her to be safe. Goodnight.”
I’m about to leave when Four grabs my hand, stopping me.
“Wait Marina, I need to ask a favor.”
I’m blushing at the sudden contact.
“I-uh sure! I mean, what do you need?”
“I… want to contact my parents. To let them know I’m alright! Well, as alright as a guy with a hole in his stomach is… but since I don’t remember their phone numbers I can’t.”
He holds out his phone.
“I tried to restore my old phone data but I’m not very tech savvy so it didn’t work… Do you think you could try getting my old data back?”
“Of course! Do you remember your Splatter account info?”
“I remember my username but not my password…”
“I can work with that.”
“You can? Great! It’s Ebb n Flowing, no spaces with the E and F capitalized.”
“Alright! I’ll see what I can do.”
- - -
The morning was chaotic. From Four waking us all up by screaming due to a burst of pain from his chest to Pearl setting a bowl of cereal on fire, I couldn’t catch my breath. Ultimately, I had to call in some help.
“Hello! You’ve reached Ammo Knights. This is Sheldon speaking.”
“Hey Sheldon, it’s Marina.”
“Marina?! This is a great surprise! Is this perhaps a social call?”
“Unfortunately not, I need your help.”
“Oh! Of course! I’ll help with anything you need! I’m in your debt after all.”
“How good are you at taking care of injured people?”
A moment of silence passes before he answers.
“I can manage.”
“Do you think you could come over and take care of my friend while Pearl and I go out to work? He’s hurt badly and I don’t know who else to ask.”
I really don’t have anybody else I could ask. If anyone found out Four was living with us then things would get… chaotic. Sheldon is the only one who can keep a secret and thus, the only one I can ask.
“Well… the store is closed with the Great Zapfish missing so I suppose I can do that.”
“Thank you so much Sheldon! How soon can you get here?”
“I can be there in 15 minutes if you want.”
“Yes please!”
“Alright, goodbye Marina.”
“See you soon.”
As I went and put out another fire started by Pearl, the doorbell soon rang. Opening the door, I was met by a horseshoe crab that was way too close for comfort. Pearl seems confused at his presence.
“Ayo… who invited the nerd?”
“Pearlie! Don’t be rude!”
Sheldon laughs.
“It’s good to see you too Pearl. Have your dualies been treating you well?”
“You know it!”
With a smile, Pearl heads back into the kitchen while I lead the crab up to Four’s room. Opening the door, Four greets me with a wave.
“Hey Marina, you don’t have to worry about me, I’m feeling way bette- SHELDON?!”
“Greetings Four. I figured I would find you here. How is your wound treating you?”
I look between the two of them. Four points at Sheldon with his mouth agape while Sheldon holds a neutral expression.
“Wait, you two already know each other?”
“Yeah! We’re friends. What are you doing here man?”
“Marina said she needed someone to take care of an injured person. I figured you could use a hand after yesterday's… ‘accident’.”
The crab looks at me cautiously as he says that, as if he’s trying to hide something.
“You don’t need to beat around the bush, I already told her everything.”
“You did WHAT?”
Sheldon looks between the two of us.
“But I thought we were supposed to keep it a secret?”
“We are. Don’t worry though, she's the only one who knows…”
Suddenly, Four’s face turns to one of dread.
“But please don’t tell Marie.”
“I won’t. She would kill you, and I much prefer you alive rather than dead... But out of all the people in Inkopolis, you told the single Octarian. I see that as a little ironic.”
I hesitate upon hearing his words.
“Hey! Marina is perfectly trustworthy-”
“You already knew I’m an Octarian?”
They both turn to me. Sheldon seems almost proud of himself.
“How could I not know! Between your lack of a mask and outward facing suckers, there was no mistaking you for an Inkling.”
Panic sets into my voice.
“Please tell me you’ve kept it a secret!”
“Of course! If I disclosed personal information such as that then you might be in some serious danger. There is still a lot of prejudice against Octarians and I’d rather not lose a genius engineer to such trivial things.”
Hearing that, I breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing the time on Four’s bedside clock, I realize that Pearl and I need to get to the search party as soon as possible.
“Ok. If you two are alright here then I’m going to grab Pearl and head out. Sheldon, message me if you need anything.”
Suddenly, the fire alarm rang out through the house followed by extremely loud and vulgar profanities.
- - -
Today is the last day. So far, we’ve searched every other section of Inkopolis except for this one. If we don’t find the Great Zapfish or Callie today then that’s it. It will be all left in Four’s hands. However, we’ve been searching for almost a week now and many people have given up. As a result, fewer Inklings showed up to help search, leading to me finishing my tasks early.
With nothing else to work on, I use my extra free time trying to restore Four’s old phone data.
As I power on the phone, I’m met with something that I’m not sure how to feel about. Four’s background is a picture of him laying on Marie’s lap.
I didn’t realize they were so close.
But how close are they? Clearly their relationship must go beyond the simple boss to employee… I wonder…
I know I shouldn’t go snooping through his phone, it’s his phone after all. But the temptation is killing me! No! I can resist it.
Going through his phone is something an overprotective girlfriend would do. I am NOT some overprotective, jealous girlfriend who lets her emotions control her. Hell, who even says I’m jealous? I’m not jealous! Jealous over what? That she’s on his lock screen and I’m not? Hah! That’s ridiculous.
I sigh before drooping forward. I’m jealous…
Jeez, I really need to get a grip.
After plugging his phone into my laptop, I go to Splatter’s data restoration web page.
Ok, time to hack his password. Lets see, first I can run a web wide search for any accounts on similar websites with the same username. Then I can run my test code…
“Hey Rina, whatcha doin?”
“AH!”
Jumping from the surprise, I nearly knock my laptop off the table. Turning around, I see Pearl snickering to herself.
“Pearlie! That's not funny! You nearly gave me a heart attack!”
She only grins at my complaint.
“Oh come on, it was pretty funny. So answer the question! Whatcha doin?”
She gestures to the improvised hacking set-up on my screen.
“Well, Four wants me to transfer his old phone data into his new one. So right now, I’m just trying to hack his account password.”
“Let me give it a shot!”
Pearl pushes me to the side before she begins typing away at the keyboard.
“Uh Pearl, I’m not sure if that's such a good-”
“Got it. First try bitches!”
“What?! Let me see that!”
I stare at the screen as it says ‘Importing Data’. A clear indication that Pearl’s login attempt was successful. I’m dumbfounded.
“How?”
“His password was 12345678.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me. He told me he forgot it… How does someone forget a password that simple?!”
Pearl smirks as she turns to me.
“Maybe he’s just a bigger dumbass than we thought. Now, what do you say?”
“Thank you Pearlie, you were a huge help.”
I pull her into a big hug.
Although I would’ve been able to figure out such a simple password in only a few minutes, she saved me some time. Plus, I’ll never give up an excuse to hug Pearl. She’s just so adorable!
As we pull apart, the screen flashes green, signaling the data transfer has finished.
“Yooo, you thinkin what I’m thinkin?”
“Pearlie, no. We shouldn’t snoop through his personal life.”
“Oh come on Rina! I know you’re even more curious than I am! Just a little peek won’t hurt.”
I can feel the angel and devil arguing on my shoulders. On one hand, it’s not right to go through his personal life. But on the other hand… we hardly know anything about him, not even his name! A tiny peek won’t hurt.
I give into the temptation and pick up his phone. Unlocking it reveals a completely new background. In it sits what looks to be a family of 5 squids.
The oldest looks like a man in his early 40s. He has short yellow tentacles and red eyes. The woman next to him, who is likely his wife, has long orange tentacles with eyes equally as red as the man’s. In front of them stand a trio of kids.
The small yellow one on the left seems young, maybe 8 or 9 years old? They don’t possess a humanoid form so it’s impossible to determine their gender from a glance.
On the right stands an oddly familiar girl. She has a set of long orange tentacles that hang down her sides like her mother, along with red eyes to match the rest of the family. The shiny gloss of her skin tells me that she’s probably still new to her humanoid form, meaning she must be about 14 years old. Why do I get this odd feeling that I’ve seen her somewhere?
Between the two of them stands a boy roughly 16 years of age. His yellow tentacles are slicked backwards except for a lone rogue tentacle that hangs slightly to the side of his face. His red eyes hold a familiar kindness that almost calls out to me.
“It’s Four! This must be his family!”
“Really? Yoo let me see!”
Pearl grabs the phone from my hands and stares at the picture.
“Huh, the dude looks almost identical to how he does now-”
Suddenly, the phone begins to ring. The caller ID reads, “Mom”.
Pearl looks at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
Oh no.
“Pearl, don’t you dare answer that.”
Before I can stop her, Pearl clicks the answer button and puts the caller on speaker.
…
It’s silent for a moment until-
“AMBERJACK CEPHALO EBB. YOU ARE IN SO MUCH TROUBLE MISTER. DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY TIMES I’VE TRIED TO CALL YOU?! YOU BETTER HAVE A GOOD EXPLANATION FOR YOURSELF! RUNNING OFF TO INKOPOLIS AND ONLY LEAVING US A NOTE?! IS THAT HOW MUCH YOU LOVE US?! YOU THINK THAT ALL WE DESERVE IS A NOTE? I RAISED YOU BETTER THAN THIS!”
Pearl and I lock eyes. Oh carp, she sounds furious! Despite this, Pearl responds casually.
“Uhhh, ma’am. Sorry to disappoint ya but the owner of this phone isn’t here right now. But we could give ‘em a message if ya want.”
‘Mom’ immediately switches from a voice of anger to one of kindness.
“Ah beans… I am so sorry for yelling at you like that. Are you a friend of my Ace?”
“If Ace is a dude with red eyes and yellow tentacles that can also cook killer pancakes, then yes.”
“Ah wonderful! I am so glad he’s made a friend in Inkopolis... Now I don’t want to talk your ear off but could make sure he gives me a call soon? I need to speak with him. I’m sure you can imagine, but it’s quite important.”
“Fo show! I’ll make sure it's the first thing he does when I see him.”
“Alrighty then. Have a wonderful day.”
The call then disconnects.
Pearl and I sit there in silence for a minute, processing everything that just occurred. We just spoke to Four’s mother. Four’s mother just called him “Amberjack Cephalo Ebb”. Pearl then bursts into uproarious laughter.
“Holy shit! HAHAHA his name is Amberjack! Its fucking Amberjack Cephalo Ebb! He’s named after a fucking fish! HAHAHA No wonder he didn’t want me to know what his name is! That shit is hysterical!”
- - -
VOILA.
I think this chapter turned out pretty good! It took a lot of rewriting but I figured it out in the end. When I first wrote this chapter I had Four write a letter but then I realized I had already planned it to be a phone call so I had to rewrite some stuff.
Also, there was originally more romance stuff in this chapter but I realized that I have just been neglecting the Marina POV chapters. She is a crucial character to the overall plot so I need to develop her more and I figured that with Four stuck in bed for a little while, I can focus on Marina!
So, expect a lot of Pearl and Marina and less Four in the next 2 maybe 3 chapters. It all depends on how long I feel like Four needs to be bed ridden to logically heal his wound.
Speaking of his wound, don’t forget that Marina noticed something was weird about it. A tiny yet significant detail.
I'm curious, how am I doing with Marina as a character right now? Does she feel consistent? Does she feel real? She’s a very important character so it’s important that I write her with care.
-Veckle (11/8/2022)
Chapter 13: Soak Up The Sun
Chapter Text
- - -
The search party was a total failure. Pearl and I switched places, leaving me, of all people, in charge of directing everyone. At the end, we had a meet and greet with fans to thank them for all their help. We called it a day pretty early since we had a long walk home.
Of course, I couldn’t focus on actually working after that phone call.
“Well shit, you think we’d find something in a place called ‘Found Harbor’ but no dice.”
I don’t respond due to my thoughts controlling my attention.
I have so many many questions. Why did his mom call him Ace? What reason did Four have to come to Inkopolis? Why did he only leave behind a note for his parents? How close is his relationship with Marie?
“Do you think his entire family says 'Ah beans’?”
I said it without even realizing.
“The fuck kinda question is that?”
…
“Hello? Marina? Are you in there?”
Pearl snaps her fingers in front of my face, pulling me out of my daze.
“Huh. Oh! Sorry Pearl, I was just lost in thought.”
“About fish boy?”
She’s called him that no less than 13 times since finding out his name. I sigh in response.
“I’m just-”
“Curious, yeah I know. I am too, if I'm honest.”
This surprises me. Not once during our time together has Pearl ever expressed the desire to learn about someone’s past.
“There’s a hell of a lot of questions surrounding him. But, it’s not like he’s going anywhere. We might as well just wait until he’s ready to spill the beans.”
Maybe she’s always been curious about others? But rather than forcing them to speak, she waits for them to tell her. Is that what she’s been doing with me? Hmm…I’m not sure, she’s never been the patient type.
“You’re right. That’s pretty good advice Pearl.”
“Thanks, I got my moments.”
We continue walking. I’m not familiar with this part of Inkopolis as I’ve never had a reason to come to the shipping district. However, the nearby turf war stage might result in me coming here more often for the Splatcast.
Further and further we walk, but this area seems to drag on forever. There must be a launch pad or subway nearby that we can take.
Pearl speaks.
“So… the studio finally opens back up tomorrow.”
“Oh, is the Splatcast being broadcasted again?”
“Nah, Shy told me that it's just the music part that’s up and running. She said we could use it if we want. I’m thinking we go record a song… Maybe drag Fish along?”
Ignoring the fact that she referred to Four as Fish, I’m conflicted about the idea.
“I’m open to making a new song, but Four’s injury is really bad. He needs to stay at home. Why don’t we just work from the music room at home? We can workshop a new song there and then record it at the studio later.”
“Working from home? That sounds like a blast! We can sleep in, take video game breaks, or even have food whenever we want!”
I laugh as she bounces up and down in her excitement.
“So what kind of song were you thinking about doing? Something fast and upbeat? Or what about something slower and bittersweet?”
“Nah. I wanna let you take the reins for this song.”
Take the reins? Like she wants me to plan out the song? To be the center vocalist? The very thought has me panicking.
“What?! No! I can’t do that!”
Pearl gives me a reassuring smile.
“Sure ya can!”
“But Pearl, you’ve always been the lead… I don’t think I’m ready.”
I’m not ready at all. I have no idea what to even sing about. She chuckles before continuing.
“I call bullshit. You’re definitely ready.”
…
“How are you so sure?”
“Well, you’ve been WAY more confident than ever before.”
“I-I have?”
“Totally. This past week you’ve really been shining! I mean, look at the facts. You lead a search party, you took care of an injured guy all on your own, and you’ve been flirting with said guy all week! That shit takes courage.”
I immediately blush at her words.
“P-P-Pearlie! I haven’t been flirting with him.”
“Suurre you haven’t. You’ve been ogling him instead!”
Ogling? I haven’t been ogling him! Besides… if he has feelings for Marie then I doubt I even stand a chance. She’s just so beautiful and such a great singer. Plus, they’re both Inklings and I’m an Octarian… why would he ever choose me over her?
“..and I want you to- hey Marina! Stop spacing out!”
“M-my bad. What were you saying?”
“I was saying that you’re gonna do fine. Just keep being confident and everything will turn out A-O-K!”
“Was that about Four or the song?”
She laughs at my question.
“Why not both?”
…
“But what if things turn out badly?”
“HAH! As if you could make a crappy song. You’ll do fantastic.”
“I wasn’t talking about the song.”
“Oh.”
…
“Marina… I’ll be honest with you. Things might go badly. That’s just how life is sometimes. I mean, nobody expected the Squid Sisters to break up, but it happened. But aren’t you happy that they got together in the first place?”
Her words land. If I spend too long thinking about what might go wrong, then I might miss out on something wonderful, even if it’s not forever.
“I… never thought about it like that.”
“Yeah? Well use that confidence of yours and make some moves girl!”
“Right!”
…
Pearl seems frustrated.
“Ya know what, fuck this walk. It’s taking too long. I’m calling in the helicopter.”
“You sold the helicopter, remember?”
“No I didn't?”
“Yes you did. Remember, you told me that the city complained about having a helicopter on our roof so we had to sell it.”
“I lied.”
“...Whyyyy?!”
“Cuz you kept trying to take the damn thing apart!”
- - -
The helicopter got us home rather quickly, in fact we made it home just as the sun was setting. As we were landing, Pearl pointed to something on the roof.
“Yo Rina. Look, a fish out of water.”
Given the smug look on her face, I know it must be Four. I’m initially theorizing that he probably is just showing Sheldon the super launch pad. Maybe Sheldon got curious and begged him to see it? Of course, that begs the question of how did Four get on the roof when he is injured? Did he let Sheldon carry him?
However, my theory is dead wrong.
Instead, my eyes were met with Four, in a massive suit of power armor, and Sheldon, who has replaced his nerdy binocular glasses with a pair of tinted shades, sitting on the roof’s lawn chairs while drinking juice from coconuts.
As we approach, a low but driven feeling of anger takes control. What does he think he’s doing?! He should be in bed.
I can’t help but say something crude.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing Four?”
Pearl starts laughing at my use of profanity. The word felt foreign in my mouth and I don’t think I liked saying it. Four only looks to me in shock and horror.
“Whoa, Marina?”
Sheldon doesn’t say anything, instead opting to curl in towards his shell. I demand answers.
“Why are you on the roof?! You should be in bed!”
“It’s ok! Really! Sheldon gave me this power armor and it lets me move around without actually having to move! See?”
He tries to stand up but I jump into action and prevent him from doing so.
“No no no! Stop trying to move, you’re going to hurt yourself! Sheldon, get him out of that stupid armor off right now.”
Sheldon scurries over and begins sliding Four out of the armor. I inspect its craftsmanship. This baby is a work of art! I’m feeling the strong urge to disassemble it and see how it works, but I can’t. I have to focus on Four right now.
I sigh.
“Turn into a squid, I’m going to carry you back down to your room where you are going to stay until you are finished healing.”
“Ok… can I finish my drink first?”
If looks could kill, my glare would’ve just evaporated half of Inkopolis. He caves under it and shifts into a squid without a word. As I pick him up, I turn to the typically chatty crab who has remained oddly silent.
“Sheldon, when I told you to look after him, this isn’t what I had in mind.”
“I apologize but might I say that I only did what you asked and met his every want and need. He said he wanted a new set of bandages, so I gave him a new set of bandages. He said he was hungry so I brought him some food. He said he wished he had a robot body, so I gave him a set of power armor.”
“I don’t want to hear your excuses. Thank you for your help today but please leave. I need to have some choice words with Four.”
As Sheldon drops his head to leave, I can only release another disappointed sigh before heading down to Four’s room. Sheldon, for your sake, pray he’s not injured any further.
Looking down at the yellow squid in my arms, I ask him.
“Are you ok?”
“I feel fantastic actually. Sheldon was doing a great job of changing my bandages and applying medicine to the wound.”
“Medicine?”
“Yeah. He had this weird quadro-copter drone thingy that pointed some lasers at my stomach and took a scan. Then it flew off for about an hour and came back with some medicine! Isn’t that just so cool?”
It certainly sounds amazing, but right now I’m more full of concern for Four than I am interested in Sheldon's drone. Laying him down on the bed, he shifts back into his humanoid form. Inspecting him, I see his bandages were just recently changed. But I can also see spots where pink and yellow ink is starting to seep through. Hopefully the wound isn’t starting to open back up.
“Four… having some medicine doesn’t mean you can jump into a massive suit of armor and start walking around. Look at yourself. Your wound is bleeding ink again. You promised you would take better care of yourself.”
His eyes widen as he looks at his stomach before his expression switches to one of guilt.
“You’re right… I’m sorry Marina. I don’t know what I was thinking.”
And with a simple apology, any semblance of anger disappeared from my body. All I was left with was concern.
I sigh once more, grabbing his hand to give him a reassuring squeeze.
“It’s ok. Just be more careful in the future.”
He gives me a nod.
“I’m just happy your-”
Pearl suddenly bursts into the room.
“Hey ~Amberjack~”
Four’s face instantly turned to dread.
“…your mommy wants you to call her. She misses you sooooo much.”
She says it in a babyish tone. Four blushes hard and immediately throws a pillow over his face. Through the pillow, I hear his muffled voice.
“Cod damn it mom.”
To Pearl, this was the best reaction she could’ve hoped for. She starts laughing so hard that she soon falls to the ground. I merely watch as she begins to roll from side to side. Are those tears?
Still on the ground, Pearl speaks through her chorus of laughter.
“Hey ~Amberjack~, ~Amberjack~ guess what!”
“Pearl, literally anything else is better than calling me Amberjack.”
“Guess what ~Amberjack~.”
His head drops and hangs in defeat.
“What?”
“Nothing! I just think your name is funny to say.”
“For the love of-”
“Though it’s a weird name, even weirder than Four. What kinda person names their kid after a fish?”
Four throws his pillow at Pearl. Still on the ground, she uses it as a head rest.
“Like the girl named after a shiny sea rock has any room to speak.”
“Oi! At least my name sounds cool!”
He laughs.
“Well, I guess now you both know the reason I go by Four. The truth is I just have an embarrassing name.”
Pearl pauses at his words before standing up to face him.
“The truth huh? And what’s the truth behind that injury then?”
…
“I was wondering when you were gonna ask that…”
Four seems deep in thought. Meanwhile I’m freaking out. I completely forgot that Pearl doesn’t know how he got injured! I can’t do anything to help though.
“I don’t suppose you’ll believe that it was an accident at work?”
Pearl fakes a laugh.
“Yeah, nah. Tell me what actually happened.”
“Well… here’s the thing. I can’t tell you the full story. But I’ll try to share what I can.”
“It’s better than nothing I suppose.”
…
“Well, shoot, how do I say this without revealing too much? So, all the zapfish didn’t just go missing. They were stolen. My job has been to rescue them from their captors and bring them back to Inkopolis.”
“No shit?”
“No shit. I’m not making this up. But so I’ve been rescuing all the zapfish, right? But I thought I was talking too long due to me being lazy.”
“Shit, if you call being a hero lazy then I must be as hard working as a rock.”
“No, I… shut up.”
All three of us laugh.
“So these past few days, I've been throwing myself at mission after mission. It wrung me out. Eventually I got sloppy and was hit.”
“Pff. You dumbass. You can’t be doing stuff like that.”
“If only I’d realized that sooner.”
Pearl points to me.
“So then does Marina know the full story?”
“W-what? Pearlie, what makes you say that?”
“You didn’t react to a single thing he said. Plus, it’s written all over your face.”
“Yeah, she knows.”
“Why?
…
“Is it cuz ya think she's hot?”
Both of our faces explode into a blush. Neither one of us can manage to respond.
“Your silence is damning.”
“No! No Pearl, that’s not it. I’m not allowed to answer your question.”
“Then answer this instead. Why are you in Inkopolis?”
“Pearlie! What happened to waiting until he’s ready to tell us himself?”
A huge grin spreads across Four’s face as he laughs.
“Oh that question is much easier! There’s two reasons. Firstly, I came because I wanted to! Although, my mom wasn’t too happy with it. She actually tried to stop me from coming. But doesn’t every squid dream of living in Inkopolis?”
“Heck yeah! That's why we came.”
“Right, well secondly, I came looking for my little sister.”
His sister? Handing him his phone, I point to the young Inkling girl with orange tentacles in his background.
“Is this her?”
“Yeah! She’s a battler somewhere in the city so I figured, since Inkopolis Square is the current battle capital, she’s probably somewhere around here.”
“If she’s your younger sister, why was she in Inkopolis while you were still living with your parents?”
“I wasn’t done learning all my parents’ cooking secrets yet. My sister is a horrible cook, so she had no reason to stay. Plus, my mom and her never really got along… Speaking of, would you both mind giving me some privacy while I call my mom?”
“Sure, and once battles start back up, Pearl and I will let you know if we see your sister participating in any matches.”
“That would be awesome! Marina, I seriously owe you one.”
We left to give him some space while he talked with his mom.
- - -
This chapter was meant to be less serious while also slightly pushing the plot forwards.
Please enjoy the mental image of Four and Sheldon chilling on a rooftop drinking juice out of some coconuts. I had a lot of fun with that and even named the chapter after that silly moment.
-Veckle (11/8/2022)
Chapter 14: Falling For the First Time
Chapter Text
Hey guys, I’m putting the author notes at the front of this chapter for reasons that you will find out as you read!
In this chapter, you will find a song. Yes, there will be song translations in this story. If songs in stories aren’t your thing, don’t worry. The songs in Doubled Agent are mostly symbolic and/or used to help with world building. There won’t be a lot of song translations in this story. Maybe 5 or 6 at the max. (3 of them come from this arc).
Here’s how music works in this book. The start of a song is formatted like this:
~ ~ ~ Song Name featuring Singer 1 and Singer 2 ~ ~ ~
Any of the lyrics that are bolded are sung by the singer whose name is bolded and any underlined lyrics are sung by the underlined singer. If lyrics are both bolded and underlined, both singers are singing.
I do not take full credit for the translation as most of it was done by Caitlin Koi on Youtube. Although a good number of the lines were translated by me, it was mainly by Caitlin Koi.
This is the third Marina chapter in a row so it will be the last Marina chapter for a while. Anyways, I am pretty happy with this one so I hope you enjoy it.
- - -
My eyes slowly flutter awake as the gentle sounds of City of Color seem to float into my room from down the hall. Waking up to the sound of the Squid Sisters isn’t a bad way to start the morning, but why is Pearl playing music so early? So much for sleeping in…
Heading into the hall to investigate, I find that the music is instead emanating from Four’s room. As I inch closer, I can hear the sound of Four singing along. I didn’t realize he enjoyed their music so much.
Opening the door, I am met with the shirtless form of Four dancing while singing into a medicine bottle. Despite the blush quickly spreading across my face, I confront him.
“Four? What are you doing out of bed?”
He jumps in surprise.
“It’s not what it looks like! Oh, it's just you Marina. I was worried that you were Pearl. Did I wake you?”
“That’s not what’s important here. Why aren’t you lying down?! You shouldn’t be standing up in your condition, let alone dancing.”
“That’s just it, I feel completely fine! I think I’m healed!”
“What? That’s impossible, let me see.”
I move closer and inspect the unbandaged wound. It seems to have healed into a massive circle of scar tissue, whose edges appear to burn outwards. Aside from its pinkish coloring, the scar seems to have healed correctly. Reaching out, I poke it with my finger. He flinches in response.
“Ow! …ok, maybe I’m not a hundred percent healed yet. It’s still a bit tender. But hey, at least the medicine worked.”
He flashes a smile.
“That’s… unbelievable. Are you sure you’re ok?”
“I think so? I felt completely fine when I was dancing.”
I giggle, remembering his goofy movements.
“Speaking of, I didn’t realize you liked the Squid Sisters so much. Did their music grow on you?”
“Well, it’s not like I’m IN LOVE with their music. It’s just that their songs have this way of getting stuck in my head. Plus, Sheldon gave me these new speakers so I figured I would test them out.”
I look around his room, noticing the multiple glowing speakers that hang from his ceiling.
“It looks like that’s not all he gave you. What are these?”
I point to the wooden racks hanging from his walls.
“Weapon displays. Sheldon gave them to me as a way to, as he put it, ‘repay me for all that I’ve done for Inkopolis.’ The problem is that I don’t actually have any weapons that I could display aside from a splattershot jr that he gave me.”
“Then it sounds like we have more shopping to do!”
“Marina, I appreciate the sentiment but you’ve bought me more than enough things already. I’ll pay for this with money I earn from battling.”
“Oh! So you’ve decided to become a battler then? That’s great!”
“Yea, I figured that it could be fun. And who knows, it might even help me with finding my sister.”
Suddenly, my stomach grumbles which put the entire conversion on hold. Four and I stare at each other, embarrassment all over my face.
“Maybe I should go make breakfast.”
“Could I help out? I want to know how to make food as good as you do.”
“Oh, uh sure. I guess I could teach you a few things. Wanna learn how to make cinnamon rolls?”
“What are cinnamon rolls?”
“You’ve never had them?”
I shake my head no.
“No way… We’re changing that right now. ”
He grabs me by the hand and pulls me to the kitchen. I put on an apron so I don’t make a mess of my pajamas while Four goes about collecting a handful of ingredients.”
“Alright, here’s a list of what you gotta do.”
“Won’t you be helping out?”
“Only when needed. In my experience, the best teacher is, well, experience.”
I look down at the paper he’s handing me. Some of these instructions sound way more complicated than I can handle. Can I even do this on my own?
“But what if I mess it up?”
“Well, then I’ll be right here to help fix things. Don’t worry, you’ll do great!”
He gives me a reassuring smile. Oh cod. That smile makes me feel like I can do anything, even face down DJ Octavio all by myself.
Ok. I can do this.
Beginning with the instructions, I start combining ingredients to form the dough. However, I keep getting distracted by the sight of my shirtless crush. Cod, why is he still shirtless? He’s going to make me mess up the food.
I notice that he seems deep in thought about something as he watches me. His face is turning yellower and yellower by the second. We lock eyes and his face turns an even darker shade of yellow. Is he ok?
No time to worry about that now, the dough just finished mixing. Checking the sheet of instructions, I’m stumped as to what I’m supposed to do.
“Four, I’m confused. What do you mean by ‘form the rolls’?”
He snaps out of his thoughts, a blush still covering his face.
“Oh, I’ll show you.”
I watch as he grabs a chunk of dough, flattens it into a long yet thick line, and curls it up to look like a tiny mountain. So that’s why they are called rolls… because they are literal rolls of dough!
“There, now you try.”
Four observes as I grab a piece of dough and try to carefully replicate what he did. My roll comes out wider and less even than his, but he still looks at me proudly. Even despite the obvious imperfections, he’s still happy with me…
“Hey, that's great! Now we just need to make about 7 more…”
Four begins helping me out. We continue making more and more rolls until we have a total of 9. Next on the instructions list is baking them for an hour. After placing them into the oven, Four and I talk to pass the time, mainly about all the different kinds of recipes he has memorized and about the kinds of food that I used to eat in Octarian society. Pearl walks while Four is discussing the intricacies of making the perfect smore.
“Hey! You two are having a pajama party in here and I wasn’t invited? What the fuck guys? What gives?”
“Sorry Pearlie, I thought you wanted to sleep in.”
“Nahh, you’re right to assume I wanted to sleep in. Ay Fish, why you walkin’ around? And why aren’t you wearing a-”
She pauses as she sees the scar on Four’s stomach.
“Woah… That’s a nasty mark. It looks all kinds of fucked up.”
“Really? I thought it looked kinda fresh.”
“No dude. It’s like you got this really bad bruise that's covered in scarring.”
Four’s grin drops.
“Well shit.”
“Don’t worry Four, I think it’s cool.”
Pearl turns to me in confusion.
“How the fuck can you call that cool?”
“Well, it might not be pretty to look at. But, it’s like a badge of honor he got from being a hero. That’s very cool!”
“I guess… But for real though. Four, go put a shirt on.”
“But it hurts to have anything rub against my stomach.”
“Don’t be a wuss dude. Besides…”
Pearl leans over and whispers something into his ear. I can only guess at what she says, but whatever it was, it made Four blush. He quickly leaves and Pearl follows. Four comes back first but… isn’t that mine?
“Four, is that my sweater?”
“Is it? I just grabbed the first thing I saw. I can give it back to you if you want. But hey! If we’re sticking with the pajama theme then this is better than anything else I have.”
Pearl suddenly rushes in wearing a set of pink princess pajamas.
“Bring on the food!”
“Sure thing, just give us a second to add the icing first.”
Pulling the fluffy looking rolls out of the oven I begin adding icing to the top of each of the rolls.
“Marina, don’t put any on Pearl’s. Mayo and icing don’t mix well together.”
I blink at him in surprise.
“How do you know that?”
“Well… one day I teased my little brother until he got mad at me… and he got ‘creative’ with his revenge. He asked me to help him bake some donuts but switched out the glazed cream filled donut that I made for myself with one he filled with mayo. Yeah… that kid is a menace.”
- - -
Standing in the music room, Pearl and I had just finished warming up our voices. It had been over a week since Pearl and I had last worked on any music, so protocol called for us to do the proper vocal exercises so that we don’t damage our voices.
“So what kind of music do you guys actually make?”
“Oh ya know. Little bit of pop, some rap, sometimes rock. We’ll pretty much do whatever we’re feelin’.”
“What about country?”
A look of disgust crosses Pearl’s face.
“Fuck no. You’d have to kill me before I sing that garbage.”
Four lets lose a chuckle.
“Aw man, and here I was hoping you’d have a song about trackers and… uh… I don’t know what else they sing about in country music.”
I’m a little bit confused. Isn’t country music the style with all the acoustics and folk singing? In curiosity, I speak up.
“What’s so bad about country music?”
“It’s all horrible. I mean, what’s up with all the twang twang twang twang. Come onnnn, there’s four fucking strings on a guitar; use em all. Ugh. Country music. All they sing about is their pet dying, their wife leaving them, losin’ their farm, or they’re singing about their beat up pick-up truck… Sing about something else man, you’re puttin’ me to fuckin’ sleep.”
In response, Four goes over to the wall and picks up a guitar.
“Well then you’re gonna hate this.”
Four sits down on the floor and begins to strum a melancholic chord. Pearl rushes over and gets in his face.
“No.”
Four continues on strumming.
“No!”
A wide grin spreads across Four’s face.
“Wellllll when muh wife done left meee~”
Pearl kicks his shin which proves to be immediately effective. Four is now rolling on the ground in pain as Pearl laughs.
“I said no. Should’ve listened to me ya stinky Fish.”
Turning away from the suffering Inkling, Pearl gives me a signal.
“Alright Marina, bring up Muck Warfare. Let’s get some practice in before we try whatever song you got cookin’.
Oh. I forgot to tell her... it isn’t ready.
“R-right!”
“Yo Four, are you ready for us to rock your world?”
Four sits up from his spot on the ground and watches us with great interest.
“Ready as I’ll ever be.”
“Hit it Rina!”
I tap the play button for the practice track. Music suddenly blares overhead.
~ ~ ~ Muck Warfare featuring Pearl and Marina ~ ~ ~
Asking me what they want here.
Giving me a tsunami.
Please give me an apology.
Could've had this, now you owe me.
Should’ve used this~
Should you really be here yearning for me?
Should you be excited to show up in here?
We’ll be deciding if you’re gonna be, in an instant, the guy for me.
Oh no! No! No!
Yes, he showed me the heart.
Ha ha!
Kick! Kick! Kick!
Can’t you feel it now?
Asunder!
Get! Get! Get!
Get a good look at you.
Cha! Cha!
And you didn’t need a minute.
She’ll shout out, shout out.
Fight out, find ‘em.
You and me are goin’ baby!
Got meeee!
It’s got your beeaaat!
You’re my shooow staaar!
Steal my heeaaart!
*Music interlude*
Asking me why am I here?
Giving in to your heart beat.
Please give me an apology.
Didn’t ask twice, watch out for me.
Your gonna lose this~
Should you really be near stirring for me?
Should you be excited all held up in there?
We’ll be aside it if you’re gonna be in the instinct of my woomy.
Oh no! No! No!
Yes he showed me the heart.
Ha ha!
Kick! Kick! Kick!
Can’t you feel it now?
Asunder!
Get! Get! Get!
Get a good look at you.
Cha! Cha!
And you didn’t need a minute.
She’ll shout out, shout out.
Fight out, find ‘em.
You and me are goin’ baby!
Got meeee!
It’s got your beeaaat!
You’re my shooow staaar!
Steal my heeaaart!
~ ~ ~
…
Four doesn’t speak. He doesn’t move. He doesn’t even blink.
“So… what did you think?”
“WHOA!”
Pearl and I are taken aback as he jumps to his feet. His sudden loudness is surprising.
“That was incredible! I can’t even begin to describe how amazing that was.”
“Ay, glad you like it.”
“NO, SERIOUSLY! Do you two even know how amazing you are?”
“Hell yeah we know. But please, go on and flatter us.”
Four’s excitement is immediately replaced by a look of displeasure. He turns away from Pearl and focuses entirely on me.
“Marina, you were fantastic! Like, your voice sounded so beautiful that-well, on a scale of 1 to 10, you’re an 11.”
My face explodes into a blushing frenzy.
“T-thank you Four. I-it means a l-lot to hear you s-say that.”
…
“And?”
“And what Pearl?”
I notice the glint in Four’s eyes as a smirk passes his lips.
“And what about me? Why does she get all the praise?!”
“Because she wasn’t the one who kicked me in the shin.”
Pearl grumbles her response.
“If stopping country music costs me a few compliments, then I’ll kick you in the shin a thousand more times.”
“Please don’t.”
“No promises. Anyways, Marina. Are ya ready to show us the song you made?”
No, I’m not.
“I’m sorry!”
“Huh? Rina, what’s there to be sorry about?”
“Well, I’ve got the track done, I’ve actually had it done for a long time, but the lyrics were causing me some issues. I just- I had no idea what to write about.”
“Oh. Don’t worry about it, I can do that shit for ya!”
“T-thank you, but no. I want to do this on my own.”
Pearl stares at me for a second. She then smiles.
“Well, ok then… what can I do to help you out?”
“Just give me a bit of space. I promise that I can figure this out.”
Nodding, Peal drags Four out of the studio. I watch as they leave with a false smile on my face. Oh brother… What am I going to do? I don’t even know where to start.
My thoughts are too jumbled up right now. This past week has been so chaotic that putting pen to paper feels impossible. Instead of writing the song, I begin sorting through my thoughts.
The Great Zapfish was stolen again, only this time Callie was taken as well. Four is fighting to get them both back but I’m worried for his safety. His scar, a permanent reminder of the time he nearly died to something I made. He said I’m not to blame… but is that really true?
Pearl and I gained a new roommate in the form of Four, a boy who has quickly learned to accept me for who I am. He’s been nothing but kind to me, even after learning that I am an Octarian. I really do like him.
It doesn’t seem fair that Four knows I’m an Octoling but Peal doesn’t. She’s my best friend… I wish I could tell her but I don’t know if she has any bias against Octarians… it’s too risky to tell her until I know that she won’t shun me. I was lucky that someone as kind as Four was the first person to learn the truth.
Pearl claims I’m more confident in myself… I don’t quite understand what she means yet. Why am I more confident though? What sent me down this path? Was it Four? Maybe.
…
All these thoughts share one commonality, they are all pointing towards Four. Why? I’ve only known him one week, but in that time he’s completely overtaken my thoughts. Cod…I just want to spend time with him, not write this stupid song…
“I’VE GOT IT!”
- - -
It’s done. Every feeling I’ve had over the past week has been projected into this one song. I feel relieved and yet, more than anything, I feel exhausted.
Walking into the game room, Four sits on the couch scrolling through his phone. He looks up and smiles at me. I can’t help but notice that Pearl is nowhere in sight.
“Hey! Did you get it done?”
“Yep. Now all we have to do is try singing through it. Have you seen Pearl?”
“Oh, she went to bed almost an hour ago.”
“Bed? Wait, what time is it?”
“Nearly midnight.”
“Midnight?! But then… why are you awake?”
“I figured you would be hungry. You skipped lunch and dinner so I thought I could make you some food once you were done.”
“Four, that’s sweet… but you didn’t have to stay up for my sake.”
“No, I didn't have to. But, I wanted to. Come on, I’ll make you a grilled cheese.”
Heading into the kitchen, Four lights the stove before putting an uncooked cheese-only sandwich on a pan.
“So what’s the song about?”
I blush. A part of me wants to run away, but no. I must be confident.
“Um, well here’s the thing. I sort of wrote about… you?”
“Me?”
“Y-yeah… I’m sorry if that’s weird…”
“N-no! It’s not weird at all. I’m flattered actually.”
Four hands me the sandwich and a glass of milk. We sit across the table from one another in silence. I don’t know why, but this tastes better than anything I’ve ever eaten. Maybe it’s because I’m so hungry, or maybe it tastes better because I know that he cared enough to stay up late for me.
I watch a movie of emotions play out on Four’s face. From pure elation and joy to total despair, no emotion is left unrepresented. There must be something that he’s conflicted about, but what could have him so on edge?
I’m about to ask him what’s wrong when, all of a sudden, all the conflict is replaced by a mixture of determination and nervousness.
“H-hey Marina. Can I ask you something?”
“Of course.”
Is this going to be about the song? Or maybe it's about the Octarians? Or what if its-
“You can feel free to say no to what I’m about to ask. And know that I’m not trying to bribe you with grilled cheese or anything. Oh, and that-”
“Four, go ahead and say it.”
“Ok… well, after the Great Zapfish has been rescued…”
He pauses, seemingly unsure of himself. I reach out and place my hand over his in an attempt to comfort him. Despite how brave my actions make me feel, I am still screaming internally.
“It’s just… would you like to maybe go see a movie or get dinner or something? Just the two of us.”
…
What?
WHAAATT?
Immediately, it feels like all three of my hearts are about to burst out of my chest. My face ignites into a blush so powerful that I’m certain Four can feel the heat from across the table. Everything feels like it’s floating, but at the same time, it feels like it’s spinning.
Surely he doesn’t mean- he isn’t actually- is he?
“L-l-like a d-date?”
“Yes-I mean sure! B-but it doesn’t have to be… unless you want it too? But don’t think you have to go or anything because if you don’t want to then that's completely and totally fine too!”
He seems panicked. That makes two of us.
My brain is short circuiting. I want to scream to the top of the world ‘YES!’ but I can barely even control my breathing. The silence between us feels like forever.
…
…
…
Finally, in a voice so quiet that I couldn’t hear it over my own thoughts, I speak.
“...yes please. I would l-love to go on a date with you.”
- - -
-Veckle (11/12/2022)
Chapter 15: Fly
Chapter Text
- - -
Life is wonderful! From the way the sun is shining to the smell of the flowers, everything is just so… perfect!
Cod, I probably look like an idiot right now. The big goofy grin I’ve got on my face probably isn’t making things any better. But I don’t care! Things have taken such an amazing turn that not smiling is impossible.
Life truly is wonderful! I can’t stop myself from yelling.
“I LOVE INKOPOLIS!”
Every Inkling nearby looks at me. Some of them stare at me like I’m a lunatic while others cheer me on.
“Preach it brother!”
“Heck yeah!”
“Me too! I love Inkopolis with my whole heart!”
Very quickly, a crowd of people yelling about how much they love this city forms. I use the chaos to escape and continue onwards to the entrance of Octo-Canyon, the stupid grin on my face never fading for one second. As I slide through the grate, I am inches away from Sheldon’s face. Despite him being WAY too close for comfort, I can’t be mad. Life is too good to be mad.
“Sheldon! How’s it going my dude?”
I pull him into a big hug. He seems surprised by my random show of affection but accepts the contact regardless.
“I am well. I finally managed to figure out a way to make the splatling’s holster feel comfortable without sacrificing durability which certainly helps bolster my day.”
Marie stands behind him with a smirk covering her face.
“Wow. Somebody’s in unusually high spirits. Did you win the lottery or something?”
I laugh.
“No way! I couldn’t buy a lottery ticket even if I wanted to. I don’t have the cash. Besides, I’m not a gambler.”
“Good, the last thing we need is another agent with a gambling addiction.”
“Another agent?”
“Yeah, Agent 3 had a slight problem where she would constantly reroll her battling gear to get the best possible attribute combinations. She probably lost over a million coins doing that… it wasn’t fun to bail her out of debt. Anyways, how are you feeling?”
“Me? I feel like I’m on cloud nine!”
“Four, I think Marie meant how are you doing from a physical perspective.”
“Oh. See for yourself.”
I lift my shirt up, revealing the massive scar to the both of them. Marie gasps in horror while Sheldon, who had already seen the scarring from 2 days ago, doesn’t react.
“Now, I know it looks bad but it’s completely healed. I can’t even feel it anymore. See?”
I give my stomach a strong wack to demonstrate. This doesn’t seem to comfort Marie.
“Wow, Four… I’m sorry. This is my fault… I should’ve-”
I simply wave off her worries.
“Oh don’t give me that carp when you’ve got nothing to be sorry about. Hell, if it wasn’t for you then I would be a puddle of ink right now. So don’t start being a downer on me when there’s so many things we can be happy about.”
She doesn’t respond. Using the lull in the conversation as an excuse to escape, I make my way into the cabin to change into my hero gear. Sheldon follows behind me closely, to which I give a confused stare.
“Uh… dude? Whatcha doing?”
“I would like to show you the scouting data that Marie has collected during your absence. We can use it to plan which two weapons you would like to bring into each mission. Are you not available now?”
“Dude, I’m changing clothes…”
The crab looks at me in confusion.
“No more than two days ago, I cleaned and bandaged your wound, took your measurements to build you a custom set of power armor, and helped you both in and out of the shower. It’s not like I haven’t seen you undressed before. Why would it be a problem now?”
“But that was- I don’t think- I… guess you have a point.”
I start changing while the horseshoe crab pulls out a tablet and begins to read from it.
“Wonderful! Now according to this data, there are 6 normal kettles and then the final boss kettle.”
“The final boss kettle? Wait, so this is the last sector? I thought there would be eight.”
“No, this is the final one. Why would you think there would be eight?”
“I don’t know. I guess because octopi have eight limbs? I thought that because they have 8 tentacles, maybe they would base things off the number eight?”
“That’s ridiculous. There aren’t enough zapfish to even power eight sectors. Now, how many missions do you think you can handle today?”
I begin thinking out loud as to let the crab give inputs on my thoughts. I’ve found that he can be quite helpful when it comes to these kinds of things.
“Well, first and foremost, I need to make sure that I don’t push myself too hard. If I’m going to take down their leader, I can’t be worn out like I was fighting the Octo-shower.”
Speaking of, I should really ask Marina about this DJ Octavio. My smile grows brighter at the thought of talking with Marina. Cod, I can’t wait to see her again!
FOCUS.
“So if I’m focusing on not overexerting myself, I should only do between 4 or 5 missions.”
“Well, which is it?”
“If I do 4 missions, then I will have two more missions to complete before fighting the DJ. That could leave me a little too worn down for the boss fight. However, if I do five missions today, I’m risking tiring myself out.”
“Ok. But what if we started in the afternoon tomorrow? Then you could sleep in and not be too tired. Plus, leaving one mission before the boss would give you plenty of time to get warmed up. Two missions might tire you out.”
“That might actually work. Ok! Let’s hit five missions today. We can do the last one tomorrow and take out the boss afterwards.”
I give him a soft punch on the chest. He returns the gesture, carefully avoiding my scar.
“Hey, before we continue, would you mind answering an off topic question of mine?”
“Go for it.”
“Why are you so chipper today? Are you simply excited about returning to work?”
I laugh.
“Well… do you remember what we were talking about on the roof?”
“If I recall correctly, it was about your conflicted feelings about Marina.”
“Yeah… Anyways, I realized you were right. It doesn’t matter if I’ve only known her for a short while or even that she isn’t an Inkling… If I like her, then I like her.”
“That’s good to hear. I’m glad that you-”
“So I asked her out on a date… she said yes!”
Sheldon’s jaw drops to the floor. He looks at me like I’m a psychopath. He takes a deep breath in before speaking.
“Firstly, congratulations. I’m very happy for you.
“Thank you, I’m very happy about it.”
“I can tell. Now, secondly…”
Sheldon wacks me on the head.
“Ow. What the hell man?”
“YOU DANG BLOCKHEAD! Did you forget that I explicitly told you NOT to act on anything yet?!”
“No, of course I didn’t.”
“Then explain it to me. Why did you act?!”
“I don’t know… Because I wanted to? Why would it matter whether I ask her out now or later? It’s not like my feelings are going to change.”
“Oh for the love of… it’s Marie! Marie is the reason it matters! How do you think she’ll react to this?”
“I mean, she probably won’t like that I’m going on a date with an Octarian. But is it really any of her business?”
“Of course it’s her business you dimwit. She’s got a thing for you!”
I return his insult without fully processing his words.
“Oh no shit detective crab cakes! I’m not- wait… she does?”
For the first time today, my smile drops. Sheldon only sighs in response.
“I thought you knew... With the way she’s always worrying about you, it should’ve been obvious.”
In my head, the pieces of the puzzle begin to fit together.
Marie… She's got a thing for me? I’m flattered but, I can’t return those feelings. Not only do I not feel the same, but with Marina in the picture… wait.
Uh-oh.
Marie hates Octarians.
Uh-oh.
Sheldon and I had a plan to deal with that… A plan that centers around getting Marie to be friends with Marina… the same girl that I asked out on a date.
UH-OH.
“If Marie finds out about Marina and I, would she get jealous?”
Sheldon slowly nods his head yes.
…
“I really fucked us over, didn’t I?”
“How very astute of you detective tentacles.”
- - -
Sheldon and I took a while to strategize a plan of action regarding both Marie and my missions. Although I’m not a fan of the rules he set in place, I can’t argue against their necessity. Afterwards, we parted ways with our ritualistic chest punches.
As I was leaving for my first mission, Marie questioned if I would be able to handle the extra weight of carrying more than one weapon.
It’s so obvious now. The look that was in her eyes is proof that Sheldon wasn’t lying.
I forced a laugh before explaining to her that I can manage just fine. I even assured her that I would be careful to not overload myself by carrying two heavy weapons at once.
The missions were noticeably more challenging than they were before. I couldn’t clear them without getting hit at least once, but that’s to be expected. If this really is the last sector then the Octarian army’s defenses are bound to be stronger. Despite the increased challenge, I still have avoided getting splatted.
Entering the fourth kettle, I glance around the room.
“Alright Agent Four, you know the drill, splat the Octarians and retrieve the zapfish.”
“Roger that Marie.”
“You’ve been doing well! If you don’t get splatted here, that will be 4 in a row. You haven’t done that since sector 3.”
“If I make it to 5 in a row, can I get an autograph?”
“Ohhhh~ so you became a fan during your recovery? How sweet.”
“It’s not for me! My friends are fans of yours.”
“Of course. It’s definitely not for you. You should be careful, I almost thought you were one of my fanboys~”
Ok. Shit, it was really obvious. That was blatant flirting. I really need to stick to Sheldon’s new rules or else any chance of a normal friendship with Marie is going to fly right out the window.
“So do we have a deal or not?”
“It’s a deal.”
With the hero splatling in hand, I start clearing out the enemies. One, two, three… I make quick work of all of them. Now, all that stands between me and the zapfish is a lone, regular Octoling. The girl seems to be waiting on the platform beneath me. Dropping the splatling, I switch to my splat brella before jumping down to face her. From up close, I realize that I recognize this Octoling.
“Wait… Cordelia? Is that you?”
The girl looks at me with a scowl. She seems determined to end things.
“Foolish Inkling, as if anyone else would have the bravery to come challenge you one on one. Now, prepare yourself for battle.”
“Wow. That’s some big talk from someone who’s gotten their ass kicked twice. And what’s with the red tentacles? Don’t tell me, they demoted you.”
“As a cara, a vow to attain victory, I gave up my status. Only when I have stopped you shall I rise to the rank of elite once more.”
“Yeah, good look with that.”
Without hesitation, she begins firing her Octoshot at me. I bring up my hero brella’s shield to block her shots while I start spraying the ground around me. Her shots pound away at the shield while I continue covering as much ground as possible. Finally, the moment I was waiting for. My shield detaches from the main weapon and begins flying in her direction.
Using the shield as a distraction, I hide in the massive pool of ink that I’ve created with the plan of ambushing her when she gets close. She continues shooting the approaching shield until it crumbles. She hesitates for a moment when she sees that I’ve disappeared. Without coming any closer, she begins throwing bombs at the ground I’ve sprayed. Eventually, she tosses one near my location. Jumping out of the ink, I swing my brella like a baseball bat.
“Batter up!”
As the bomb collides with my brella, it’s sent it flying back in Cordelia’s direction. Just before it’s about to hit her, the bomb blows up. The explosion masks my approach, but as I begin shooting at her, she disappears into the surrounding ink.
I toss out a autobomb to try to locate her but to my surprise, the bomb starts walking back towards me. That can only mean that she’s- ACK!
Pain sears through my body as enemy ink hits my back. Turning around, I put up my newly reformed shield and block the rest of her shots.
“Hey, not bad. You actually hit me!”
“And now comes the part where I finish you!”
Suddenly, her tentacles begin to glow and a smirk crosses her lips. She shoots upwards into the air as a jetpack forms around her. She reaches outwards and a massive blaster forms in her hand.
“Oh shit. Is that a special weapon?”
She begins barraging my shield with massive explosions of ink. I try to counter attack by shooting her out of the air but my hero brella doesn’t have enough range.
“Marie, quick! What can I do against an ink jet?”
“An ink jet? But I didn’t see any-”
My shield begins to tear apart from the bombardment of enemy fire.
“There's no time! Just answer, FAST!”
“Well, the splatling should be able to-”
The shield abruptly breaks and I’m sent flying back by the explosion. While I’m in the air, I shoot the ground and create a puddle of ink to land in. Transforming into a squid, I splash into the ground. Knowing that I can’t sit still, I quickly begin swimming away while explosions of Octarian ink follow my every move.
I just need to buy enough time for my shield to reform. Then I can try to make a path to the splatling and… Wait, why do I even need to make a path? She can send me straight to it!
Plopping out of my ink, I turn to face my enemy. She seems surprised at my change of tactics but still fires a shot directly at me. I dive straight into it.
“BOOYAH!”
SPLAT.
Respawning on top of the ledge, I laugh through pain. Ok, maybe letting her shoot me wasn’t the best idea, but at least I’m back by the hero splatling.
Picking up the heavy weapon, I charge a shot. As I approach the ledge leading to where we were battling, I see Cordelia flying around while celebrating her ‘victory’. I can’t help but call out to her and ruin her fun.
“Aren’t you celebrating a little early?”
Her cheers are quickly replaced by dread as she sees me.
“But how? You were splatted! You should have been sent back to the surface!”
“Sorry, but my respawn point is much closer than yours. Anyways, let your boss know that he’ll have guests tomorrow. So long!”
I release the charge, letting loose a volley of shots straight into the flying girl. She splats nearly instantly.
Grabbing the zapfish, I start making my way back to the cabin before I remember something important.
“Marie, does it count if I got splatted on purpose?”
“Did you get splatted?”
“Yes but I-”
“Then there’s your answer.”
- - -
Compared to that, the last mission was a cakewalk. Instead of having to splat a ton of Octarians, I had to dodge a bunch of Octoballers until I reached the zapfish. Honestly, the worst part was dealing with all of Marie’s dumb ball puns.
As I reached the cabin, Marie greets me.
“Don't say it, don't you dare say it."
“Wow, you were really on a roll today Agent 4.”
Damn it all.
“Marie please. Enough with the puns, I can’t take much more.”
“Aw, but they put such a fun spin on things. Besides, you’re allowed to leave whenever you want.”
“And quit right before the finale? Yeah right! So where’s Sheldon?”
“He said he needed to finish preparing his truck for tomorrow. He left a few hours ago.”
“I see.”
My mind races back to the rules. Specifically titled the ‘How to Interact With a Cuttlefish Without Getting Cuddly Rule Guide’, these rules are supposed to help me keep my distance from Marie whenever I’m alone with her.
If I don’t follow these rules, I might have to choose between the Squidbeak Splatoon or Marina. I can’t let that happen. I won’t let that happen.
“...isn’t too far. Can you roll with that?”
“I’m sorry, what? I wasn’t paying attention.”
“Jeez, get your head out of the clouds… I was asking if you are hungry. I figured we could go grab a bite to eat at Crusty Sean's food truck. It’s pretty close by.”
Rule 1: Don’t spend any alone time with Marie unless necessary.
I forfeit my face over to another fake smile.
“Oh! Well… Sorry but I can’t. I sort of promised my friends that I would cook dinner for them!”
The lie felt forced and unnatural. A look of disappointment crosses her face, it makes me feel guilty. It’s not like I want to say no, I just can’t say yes. It wouldn’t be fair to you or Marina.
“Another time then. But you really-Hey, is something the matter? You look worried.”
“Yes! I mean no! I’m completely fine! Nothing’s wrong.”
“Are you sure? You’re sweating an awful lot.”
“What? No I’m not… Ah would you look at the time! I should really get going now. See you tomorrow!”
Before she can respond, I’m practically diving through the grate.
- - -
As I open the front door, I’m surprised to see Pearl running to greet me.
“DUDE! YOU BETTER START FUCKING EXPLAINING RIGHT NOW!”
Instead of acknowledging her words, I decide to tease her.
“And a hello to you too Pearl. You must’ve really missed me if you’re meeting me at the door like this.”
“Cut the shit or I’ll smack ya.”
“Right... So then what’s this about?”
“What else?! You and Rina. Now talk before things get violent.”
After so long, the dopey grin finally returns to my face. Heh. I nearly forgot! I got a date with Marina. I’m so lucky. Cod, Inkopolis really is the city of dreams.
My thoughts are interrupted by a sudden pain in my shin.
“Ow. Stop it! Hey! PEARL STOP. I’LL TALK, I'LL TALK.”
I take a moment to rub my shin free of pain before turning to talk to the gremlin in front of me.
“So she told you?”
“No. I tried asking her what was up but a dumb grin would just spill all over her face. In fact, you have the same dumb grin plastered across your face right now! It's suspicious as hell. Now tell me fish boy, what the heck happened between the two of you?”
“All I did was take your advice.”
A look of confusion passes over the small girl. Moments pass where I can see the cogs in her head turning until finally it clicks.
“YOU ASKED HER OUT ON A DATE?!”
Marina pops her head around the corner at the sudden yelling. As I see her, I can’t help but let go of every worry that I’ve accrued over today.
“Pearlie? What's going on?”
Pearl turns to the confused Octoling and begins releasing a fury of obscenities.
“HE ASKED YOU OUT ON A FUCKING DATE AND I DIDN’T GET IT ON CAMERA?! SHIT! FUCK! DAMN IT ALL!”
I start laughing as Pearl continues to release a tornado of profanities. Meanwhile, Marina’s face shifts to a teal blush as she notices me.
“So what did you two do today?”
“W-we w-worked on o-our n-new s-song.”
“That’s awesome! How’d it go?”
Marina completely freezes. She’s blushing so much that the heat must’ve fried her brain.
Pearl pauses her profanic rant once she notices the silence between us.
“Jeez Rina... How are you going to go on a date with the dude when you can barely talk to him?”
She then turns to me with a sincere smile.
“The song is fan-fucking-tastic. You’re going to be like a fish out of water when you hear it. She really blew it out of the park. It’s like, one of the best songs we’ve made.”
Oh. The song she wrote about me is one of the best they’ve made? That’s comforting to hear. I can feel my cheeks burning at the thought.
“Pfff, you would blush at that shit…”
“S-shut up Pearl.”
Marina suddenly jolts back to reality.
“IT’S GREAT!”
Pearl and I both start laughing while Marina only looks at us in confusion. I hope I won’t ever have to choose between her and the Squidbeak Splatoon. But if it ever comes down to it, I know which side I would take.
- - -
From behind the door, I can hear the sounds of her tinkering with something. Knowing her, she probably couldn’t resist tinkering with the power armor that Sheldon left behind.
I knock on her door softly, but the sounds of things being disassembled don’t stop. I knock again, but with more force. Not a moment later, the door swings open and I’m face to face with Marina. She’s wearing a messy set of clothes covered in oil stains.
Her face immediately explodes into a blush.
“Four!? I- uh- Hi!”
A light smile douses both of our faces.
“Hey Marina, is it alright if I come in? I want to talk with you about something really important.”
Her face pales.
“S-sure, just give me a second to clean up the place.”
I nod and she quickly closes the door. Behind it, I can hear her running back and forth across her room. Finally, the door opens to reveal her inviting me in. As I take my first look around, I can’t help but feel tiny.
“Wow, your room is a lot larger than mine.”
“Y-yes! The building originally had six bedrooms, but Pearlie and I both wanted larger rooms. So I said, ‘Hey, why don’t we destroy a few walls? It’s not like we’re ever going to use these extra rooms.’ Then we combined each of our bedrooms with one of the spares.”
“That sounds fun. And what’s all this stuff?”
I gesture towards a large workbench. On it, I can spot the remains of the power armor Sheldon built me. Rest In Peace sweet robot armor. You will be missed.
“This is where I build everything. From the super launch pad to the floating TV, it all was made right here! But it’s not usually so messy.”
“You call this messy? It’s more organized than the kitchen!”
“But the kitchen is also shared between three people. It’s hard to keep something like that organized.”
“You may have a point…”
She sits down on the edge of her bed and gestures for me to sit next to her, which I gladly do. I watch as her demeanor shifts from comfortable to nervous.
“S-so, um, what did you want to talk about?”
I can hear the apprehension in her voice.
“Oh right! I just wanted some information about DJ Octavio.”
“OH THANK COD. I was so worried.”
I pause.
“Worried about what?”
“I- it’s nothing.”
She turns away, avoiding any and all eye contact with me.
“Marina? Now I’m the one that’s worried.”
“It’s really nothing. I swear!”
“It doesn’t sound like nothing.”
She doesn’t respond.
I move myself in front of her gaze. As we make eye contact, the heartache in her eyes fills me with concern.
“Marina…?”
“I just… was scared you would change your mind…”
“Change my mind?”
“Like, about going on a date with me. I thought you might’ve changed your mind.”
I’m at a loss for words. Of all things, this isn’t what I was expecting.
“I- what? Why would I do that?”
“I don’t know… I was scared that you regretted it… or that maybe you decided you didn’t like me. I know it’s stupid, you’re not like that. You wouldn’t do something like that.”
“Marina, I would never- I wouldn’t- I think- hold on, let me find a good way to word this…”
She giggles as I stumble over my words.
“Marina, you are one of the most wonderful people I know. There are so many qualities about you that I admire… that it’s impossible for me to not think you're amazing! I want you to know that I am so happy that you agreed to go on a date with me. All day, I’ve been over the moon just remembering that this kind, beautiful, and brilliant person is in my life.”
Without saying a word, she pulls me into a hug with a large grin on her face.
“Four, I feel the same.”
“Please, you can call me Ace.”
The hug lasts for multiple minutes. The silence doesn’t feel awkward nor does it feel daunting, it’s comfortable. After a while, she pulls back.
“Now, what do you want to know, A-Ace?”
I laugh at the way she says my old nickname. It sounds awkward but I’m sure we’ll both get used to it.
“Well, I’m facing off against DJ Octavio tomorrow so if you have any knowledge about how he fights then I would appreciate that.”
“Tomorrow? You’ve already gone through all five sectors? That’s insane!”
“Well, I couldn’t have done it without you and Pearl. You both were a huge help.”
She seems happy to hear those words. Abruptly, her persona switches from giggly to serious.
“Ok. So I don’t know much about DJ Octavio personally. In fact, all the knowledge I have comes from his battle with Agent 3…”
“That sounds like exactly what I need.”
- - -
It’s that time of the year! We are smack dab in the middle of the Pokemon Grass vs Fire vs Water splatfest. So let me lay it down for y’all! I’m personally on team water. It’s just past the halftime report, and team water is in the lead. However, seeing how the last 2 splatfests went, we are probably going to lose.
(UPDATE: BIG MAN SWEEP! LET'S GOOOOOOOOOOO!)
Now, here’s a story note. As you just read, Marina is now going to refer to Four as Ace. Please note that most characters, such as Sheldon, Marie, and future characters yet to be introduced will still call him Four. It’s the name he goes by in Inkopolis. Ace is just the name that his family or those that are very close to him call him. This is for the sake of continuity.
Anyways, next chapter is the climactic showdown between Agent Four and DJ Octavio. Plus, we finally get to meet Callie. I’ll do my best to keep it canon but not so much on script that it’s boring.
We are only a few more chapters until we finish the first arc! Who’s ready for the City of Inkopolis Arc to start?! (I have so many things that I need to do in the next arc that it’s not even funny).
-Veckle (11/13/2022)
Chapter 16: Hero
Chapter Text
- - -
“Hey Fish, time for you to get up!”
“Mmm… Just a little longer.”
“I said…IT’S TI-”
I practically jump out of bed as it sounds like a freight train is sounding off its horn.
“I’m up! See? All awake and stuff!”
Pearl only looks at me with a smug grin. Knowing her, she probably finds some pleasure out of knowing what she can get others to do just by using her voice.
“So? Are you gonna tell me why you woke me up or what?”
“Rina and I were just about to head off to the studio to do some recording. You wanna come with?”
I yawn.
“I can’t, I’ve got work later.”
“I thought that you weren’t working today?”
“Nah, I’m just taking the morning off to rest. I’ll be headed in later.”
“Oh-ho! So you’re gonna be hero-ing it up? Saving the world and all that jazz? Do us a favor and kick some serious ass.”
“Believe me, I will.”
“And don’t come back about to fucking die this time.”
I chuckle.
“Wow, it almost sounds like you’re worried.”
“No way? I’m worried about my friend’s safety? What a crazy concept.”
The sarcasm in her voice is obvious. It makes me laugh some more.
“Don’t worry, I’ll be alright Pearl. Now get out of my room. I need to get changed.”
With a wave, Pearl leaves. A smile paints my face as I sit back down on my bed. For someone who acts all punkish, Pearl really cares for others.
I sigh, shifting my thoughts towards what lies ahead of me.
Today is the day I face off against the leader of the Octarians. Going off what Marina said, he fights using a giant, super powered mecha that is armed to the teeth with bombs, missles, and even rocket fists. It sounds intimidating.
Honestly, I’m looking forward to the challenge.
- - -
Standing on a cliffside overlook, I have a good view of the Octoling base inside this kettle. I take a moment to prepare myself for the dauntless task in front of me.
My mission objective is to infiltrate the enemy’s base and collect all 8 mini zapfish, however, Marie reported multiple Octarian respawn points throughout the area. I guess this must be the Octarian headquarters that all the Octolings I splatted were sent back to.
Normally, I would go in guns blazing and splat anything that stood in my way, however, the respawn points make that tactic impossible. What good is it to splat my enemy when they’ll be back in only a few seconds? Moreover, the base is crawling with enough elites to easily overwhelm me… so much for this being a warmup mission.
My only option is to try a different tactic, stealth. Unfortunately, I have no experience in trying to be sneaky. So, if I am going to do this, I need a plan… maybe even multiple plans in case the first goes wrong.
For a period of time, I brainstorm potential ways to sneak in without being detected.
Hmm… If I wanted to sneak into the enemy base during a turf war, how would I do it? Hide in a puddle of my own ink? No, the Octlings would be suspicious of a random puddle of differently colored ink.
But what if it wasn’t a different color? What if I snuck into their base using their own ink? Better yet, what if I used a disguise to look just like them? Then I could sneak around and grab the zapfish before they even realized they were gone. It’s the perfect plan!
Before I start, I’ll need to do two things.
- Get a disguise.
- Change my ink color into Octarian pink.
The first shouldn’t be too hard. All I need to do is find a lone Octoling, knock them out, and hide the body. As for the second, I’m not sure if it’s even possible to change into Octarian ink. When compared with the ink I’m used to, the stuff Octarians shoot at me always feels much more… aggressive? Maybe it’s because it originates from a different species... Are Inklings even compatible with Octarian ink? I hope so, or else this is going to hurt like hell.
I continue staking out the place until finally, a male Octoling breaks away from the facility all by himself. He seems to be headed in my direction so I prepare an ambush. Hiding behind some nearby rocks, I wait for the moment he walks past. With his back turned to me, I sneak up and knock him over the head with my hero shot causing him to fall to the ground unconscious.
I feel a slight tinge of pity for him. He’s just a kid… a kid that probably only wanted to enjoy the view. Instead, he’s lying on the ground while being looted by his enemy.
Despite the Octoling's young age, his clothes are, thankfully, all in my size. I quickly swap my shoes and jacket for his armor while replacing my headset with his pair of shades. I hide my weapons and equip his octo-shot and ink tank.
Let’s see, it’s got splat bombs and ink jet. This could be useful.
Using some of the leftover pink ink from the Octoling’s ink tank, I spray a small puddle onto the ground. I take a deep breath in as I prepare myself for what comes next. Time for the moment of truth.
I reach my hand into the cold ink in an attempt to replicate its genetic makeup, but I’m met with a sting of rejecting pain.
Ah beans, this is gonna hurt like hell.
Knowing I have no choice but to deal with the pain, I continue pushing myself further and further into the puddle. It feels like I’m being drowned in pure ocean water, almost like my skin is being torn apart. First it’s just my hand submerged, then my whole arm, then my head... AAUUGH! This hurts like a bitch!
I push on, going deeper and deeper until, suddenly, all the pain shifts to my scar. It feels like I’m being shot by the Octo-shower over and over again. I persist until finally, I’m fully submerged in enemy ink. My scar is roaring out in pain as I wait for something to happen.
Seconds feel like they’re dragged into minutes. I can feel the ink invading my body and tearing me apart. Abruptly, my scar begins to feel warm. The feeling slowly spreads to each tentacle like a plague. Finally, I begin to feel the ink around me soothe my pain.
Transforming to my humanoid form, I use the metal in the Octarian armor to look at my reflection.
“It… worked?”
Staring back at me is an Inkling who’s tentacles are the same reddish color as the Octoling I knocked out. However, upon closer inspection, I notice that my tentacles aren’t the only part of me that has changed color: my eyes. As opposed to their usual red coloring, they’ve transformed into a golden yellow.
My scar pulses with warmth. Lifting up my shirt, I’m met with another surprise. My scar has a dim glow to it. It reminds me of how my tentacles look whenever my special weapon is charged. It looks cool and all… but why the fuck is it glowing? Maybe I should see a doctor after all.
Putting back on the armor, I begin making my way into the Octarian base. They must have wanted to be prepared for my arrival because the whole place is covered in Octarian ink. Using this to my advantage, I swim past my enemies without being detected.
Knowing that they will raise the alarm as soon as they find that one of the zapfish is missing, I first locate all the zapfish as well as a safe exit. Once I’m certain that I know where to go, I make my move.
Starting with the one closest to the respawn points, which is also the furthest from my escape point, I grab the zapfish before jumping off the nearby ledge. Moving quickly through the compound, I follow the wall on my left until I find the second zapfish unguarded. I grab it. With a second one in my possession, I quickly turn around and dive into the ink, swimming as fast as possible.
Seeing an enemy in front of me, I stop and let the Octoling slowly walk past me. Knowing that she’s bound to find the zapfish in the other room missing, I pick up my pace.
I tread through the ink to get to the room down the hall. Hopefully, I can still get a few more zapfish before shit hits the fan. After grabbing my third, I shoot a path up the wall. Swimming into the ventilation, I continue following the map in my head until I reached the room with two zapfish hooked up to a strange machine with eight test tubes. Seven of them are filled with strange looking Octolings. Sadly, the monitors hooked up to them show that none of them have a pulse. The eighth tube remains empty.
Just then, the alarms begin blaring through the facility. With no time to think, I rapidly grab the fourth and fifth zapfish before shooting a path up the wall. As I swim back into the ventilation, multiple Octolings burst into the room.
“Srvee ta mae na wenri!”
I hear them yell out as I drop into the next room. Wasting no time, I grab the sixth zapfish. The door opens the exact moment that I sink into the nearby ink. Multiple Octolings march into the room and begin looking around for any sign of me, finding nothing. They never sense my presence and leave without locating me. Knowing the rest of the zapfish are surrounded by ink resent metal flooring, I shift into my humanoid form.
I casually make my way towards the seventh zapfish. Thanks to my disguise, multiple Octolings rush past me without realizing I’m the one they’re looking for. When I reach the zapfish, I find that it is guarded by multiple elites and one regular soldier. They seem confused by my presence.
“Syrni mee tlee Octo?”
Oh, the regular soldier is Cordelia. I was wondering where she was. Thankfully, she doesn’t recognize me. While walking straight to the zapfish, I flash her a half smile.
“Nice place you got here. But here's a little advice, don’t let a random soldier come this close to the thing you’re supposed to be guarding.”
I snatch the seventh zapfish. Her eyes go wide as I sprint out of the room. Behind me, I can here Cordelia call out.
“Njee te yvaes wenri! Suri swa mit no veemo!”
Bursting outside, I spot the last zapfish hooked up to a portable generator. I dart straight for it, Cordelia chasing me in hot pursuit. When I grab it, multiple squads of Octolings jump down from the building’s roof, completely surrounding me. It was a trap.
“Aw guys! Is this a surprise party?”
Nobody laughs at my joke. At least I thought it was funny.
“Surrender Inkling. There’s nowhere for you to go.”
A smirk crosses my face.
“Glad you caught up, Cordelia. I was worried you’d miss my grand escape.”
“Escape? There is no escape for you. You’re finished.”
I surge ink throughout all of my body, and a rush of power bounces through me. I’m rocketed into the air by a newly formed ink jet.
“Ortami na wenri!”
The elites with chargers quickly begin shooting at me.
“Hey, stop it! That tickles.”
I laugh knowing that anything they shoot at me won’t have any effect. We all share the same ink color after all.
Quickly turning around, I begin flying up the cliffside to escape. A number of Octolings attempt to give chase, but the cliff’s harsh environment helps me lose them.
As my ink jet disperses, I scan my environment. Looks like I ended up back where I started.
“Not too bad for my first stealth mission.”
I’m proud of myself. Not only did I complete the mission without much issue, but I almost went completely unfound.
While changing back into my hero gear, I spot the Octoling boy I captured awake and hiding behind the rocks I ambushed him from.
I sigh.
“I know you’re there. There’s no use in trying to fight me, kid. Come on out.”
I watch him slowly come out from his hiding spot. He seems- Oh shit, I stole his clothes.
“Wait-wait-wait-WAIT! Put your clothes on first! Here!”
I chuck the armor at him. While waiting for him to get dressed, I point my Hero-shot at the ground and make a small puddle of yellow ink. I quickly dive into it and, unlike before, I’m not met with the sting of rejection… only the coldness that comes with unmatching ink. I sit still until I feel the ink change from cold to warm. He returns moments later, clothed, and looking strangely relaxed about the situation.
“Sorry about knocking you out. I just needed to borrow your gear for a bit.”
Looking into the Octoling’s armor shows me that both my hair and eye color have returned to normal.
…
“Can you even understand me?”
He nods his head to the affirmative but still doesn’t speak.
“Look kid, just take your stuff and go. Forget this ever happened.”
I turn to leave but the Octoling appears in front of me. His Octo-shot’s barrel is pointed directly at my stomach.
“Wait.”
He’s fast. With no choice, I stop.
“Please, I want to know about the other agent, the one known as Agent 3. Where is she?”
“Agent 3? I don’t know-”
“I’ll trade information.”
Now this is a surprising turn of events. He’s holding a gun to my chest yet he's willing to bargain.
“Look kid, all I know is that she’s on some long mission.”
His face slumps as pulls his gun back.
“Why do you care about Agent 3 anyways?”
…
“She’s… a friend. Afriend that I have not seen in many months.”
“A friend?”
“We battled many times during your splatoon’s first campaign against us. Through battle, we formed… a kinship of sorts.”
I sit there, watching as this Octoling, who can’t be any older than 16, speaks of his past battles like an old veteran.
“After she defeated leader Octavio, we often ran into one another during her patrols. Our battles soon stopped being between enemies, but between rivals. One day, instead of fighting, we just talked. She offered me freedom, but I couldn’t leave. Not yet. Not with my father.”
“Did you want to go to the surface?”
“Yes. But I was not the only one. I gave her offer of freedom to someone else. From there, we continued meeting up as friends.”
…
“If you plan on fighting DJ Octavio… you’d best get going.”
“Right… well I guess I’ll be seeing more of you in the future?”
I offer a handshake which he ignores.
“For your sake, pray that you don’t.”
He super jumps towards the direction of the Octoling base. I’m left alone to process this information.
Wait, I never got his name!
- - -
Returning to the cabin, I dropped off all 8 zapfish. Now, only one remains to be freed.
“Agent 4, welcome back. How was the mission?”
“Hey Sheldon. It was certainly… interesting. I ended up having to sneak around their base while grabbing all the zapfish.”
“Like a stealth mission? That sounds cool! But I don’t remember giving you a weapon designed for stealth.”
“Well, I sort of maybe… stole an enemy uniform?”
“Go onnn…”
“And then I switched to their ink color.”
“You did what?! I- how- but that shouldn’t be- The Capt’n’s book said specifically that it’s impossible. How did-”
Before Sheldon goes into one of his long rants, I interrupt him.
“How about we talk about it later, ok? We should really just focus on saving the Great Zapfish. Speaking of, is Marie ready yet?”
“Why yes I am.”
Sheldon and I spin around, tracking the sound of her voice. I can’t help but notice that the outfit is the same one she wore in her album cover.
“How do I look boys?”
“Is… that your Squid Sisters outfit?”
“That’s a pretty keen observation for someone who claims to not be a Squid Sisters fan.”
Pfff, noticing something like that doesn’t make me a fan… does it?
“You could even say, it’s fishy .”
Nope, I am definetly not a fan.
“Ugh… That one was forced and you know it.”
“Maybe. Anyways, are we all ready for the fin -ale?”
“That depends. Sheldon, did you finish getting the heavy artillery ready?”
“Of course. As we speak, a drone is holding onto it. Just give the command and I will send it straight to you.”
Marie looks at the two of us with a confused face.
“Heavy artillery?”
“It was my idea, Agent 2. I was worried that Agent 4 might encounter armor too strong for his hero-shot to penetrate. So, I’ve modified a rainmaker to improve its charge-time, damage, and even blast radius. Not even a bank vault could stand up to that baby! With it, Agent 4 will be able to punch a city sized hole in even the strongest of Octarian armor.”
“Call it an extra layer of insurance in case this DJ decides to hide in a giant block of steel.”
“You certainly seem prepared.”
I laugh.
“Well of course I’m prepared. I’m fighting the leader of the Octarians. It’s not like I can go in there and wing it.”
Sheldon speaks up.
”You probably could. With your skills, I have no doubt that you could beat anything he throws at you.”
“I appreciate the vote of confidence buddy… but I’d rather this didn’t end up like another Octo-shower. Now Marie, why are you wearing an idol costume to the Octarian home base?”
“You’ll see soon enough.”
“You're keeping secrets from the guy about to risk his life to save all of Inkopolis? …fine, be that way… Sheldon, are we good to go?”
“Yes. Once you feel you are prepared, you can all depart at once. Good luck out there Four.”
After taking a short break to eat, I calm my nerves and pick out which weapons to use against Octavio.
I say my hesitant farewells to Marie, still careful to dance around her feelings for me. With Sheldon, I lightly punch his chest as per our usual routine farewell.
Picking up my hero-shot and hero-charger, I step down into the canyon for one last battle.
- - -
Sliding out the other end of the boss kettle’s tunnel, I hear the sounds of… cheering?
Taking a glance around, I immediately notice that this boss room is VERY different from what I’m used to. Instead of an empty room with a platform surrounded by water, I see an enormous set of stage lights, a roaring crowd, and a sea of Octarian ink surrounding the usual boss island.
…Is that a stage?
“Uhhh Marie? I don’t know if I’m in the right place.”
“No. I can hear everything through your headset. It sounds like you’re at that corrupt bastard’s stadium. Have fun putting on a performance for all of Octarian society… But Agent 4, make him pay.”
I sigh at her words before super jumping down to the arena. The crowd immediately begins booing at my arrival. I never would’ve guessed that the Octarian would use their home field advantage to make a show out of this.
Wait, there’s someone here.
Pulling out my charger, I take aim at the individual’s back. However, upon noticing her lack of exterior suckers, I use the shot to spray some ground.
“I told you to leave…”
I hear Marie chime in through my headphones.
“Wait, that sounds like… CALLIE?!”
The girl turns around.
“At long last, you’re here Agent thre- Wait who are you?!”
“Sup. I’m Agent 4.”
“Agent… 4?! Where is Agent 3?!”
“Sorry to disappoint, but Agent 3 isn’t here right now. I’m the best you're gonna get.”
The girl seems both disappointed and irritated.
“No! Go away! I had this whole speech prepared and you’re ruining it!”
“A speech… Are you serious?”
“Of course! It was this whole evil monologue and it was super awesome! But now it's all gone to waste because of you!”
“I’m… sorry?”
…
“Wait, why am I apologizing?! Callie, how about we snag the Great Zapfish and then I take you back to the surface. Sound good?”
“No! I don’t wanna go!”
My patience is running thin with the girl. Does she even know how much pain she’s caused by being here?
“Well too damn bad! Everyone in Inkopolis has been worried sick about you! So I’m dragging you back to the surface whether you want to go or not.”
“Then you leave me no choice... Prepare to be rocked! Hey, DJ!”
The ground starts shaking as the stage begins to rise into the air. I quickly take aim with my charger but can’t line up a good shot due to the quaking ground. As the stage rises higher into the air, I realize that this isn’t just a stage. This is a massive flying machine… or is it a mecha? Maybe it's a robot.
On the inside of what I can only assume is the cockpit sits a large Octopus. He’s wearing a massive samurai crown along with an admittedly fresh pair of golden sunglasses. The Great Zapfish is sitting beneath the machine with a massive smile on its face before suddenly being sucked into the mecha against its will.
“Octavio in da houuuuuuuuse!”
“Marie, do you think he’s compensating for something?”
I hear chuckles from Marie’s end.
So… what should I do about Callie? If she’s a traitor, does that mean I’m going to have to splat her? Is she even a traitor? I suppose there’s no harm in asking.
“OY CALLIE! Are you really choosing him over your own family?”
“GYAH HA HA! IT'S USELESS. I REMIXED CALLIE'S BRAIN!”
“Remixed her brain? How’d you do that?”
“Oh it was quite simple! I’ll even show you by remixing YOUR brain after I finish SMASHING YOU INTO A PUDDLE OF INK!”
“Good luck with that… Hey Marie, good news, Callie’s been-”
“Yeah I heard. Let me deal with Callie. I have something that might help with the brainwashing. Hold off Octavio while Sheldon and I get there.”
“Take your time. I’m in no rush to get this over with.”
“Time for our first song of the night: Bomb Rush Blush!”
“GWAHAHA! Let’s drop the beatdown!”
As the sounds of Bomb Rush Blush blair from the stage, the giant mecha floats downwards towards the battlefield. I eye it carefully, watching as one of its golden fists rumbles before launching towards me.
~~~
“A giant robot? Marina… How could anyone take something like that down?”
“It has one crucial flaw. It attacks by launching its fists at its target. Agent 3 spent most of the battle shooting those fists back at Octavio to take it down.”
“Shoot them back? I would need something as strong as an Inkzooka to do that!”
“Not exactly. You see, covering them in ink seemed to weaken the force behind each punch. Agent 3 only has a basic shooter but she still managed to knock them back.”
“But what if Octavio upgraded since then?”
“You would probably need something stronger like a rainmaker. But don’t worry, I know you will win no matter what. I believe in you.”
~~~
Moving away from its path. I begin firing at the fist with my charger. To my suprise, the ink sticks to the golden fists. I guess I won’t be needing that rainmaker after all.
Switching to my hero shot as the fist gets within range, I barrage it with a flurry of ink. The force behind my attack sends it straight back at Octavio. The robot recoils and I use the extra moment to create a large pool of yellow ink in the arena.
With his initial attack having failed, the Octo-leader sends both fists back my way.
“GWAHAHA, You know what they say! Two is always better than one!”
I begin firing at the first fist. It gets closer and closer until finally I launch it back. Turning to the second fist- wait where did it go?
Hearing the sound of something behind me, I turn around and find the fist a short distance away from my face.
“OH SHIT!”
In a panic, I surge my ink and jump over the fist before splashing down and sending the fist right back to the DJ. Quickly, I begin covering as much ground as possible to get my special back.
“UGH! You clever little vermin!”
“I’ll admit, you almost had me there. ALMOST. Seriously, why make your main method of attacking have such a critical flaw?”
“Scru yu na Inkling… Fine, you’ve asked for it.”
Suddenly, multiple blobs of ink shoot out from the sides of the mech. In the places they land, spinning spirals of Octarian ink shoot up from the ground that begin raining ink on the nearby surfaces.
“Uh… Hello? I’m over here! Those shots weren’t even close.”
Even Callie seems annoyed.
“Come on DJ! Spin it!”
The DJ shoots two more fists back at me, only this time both fists are spinning. As I try to shoot the rapidly approaching fists, my ink just flies right off. By the time I realize that they aren’t slowing down, the first fist crashes into the ground next to me, creating an explosion of ink. Diving to the side to avoid the ink blast, I turn my attention towards the second fist. However, without realizing it, I had drifted too close to one of the ink spirals.
Enemy ink rains down all around me, locking me in place. My eyes go wide as the spinning hand slams directly into me.
SPLAT.
Reforming on the starting platform. I berate myself about being more careful before super jumping back down to face Octavio.
“BWAHAHAHA! Now do you see my genius?”
“Yeah right, ‘genius’. If that’s the extent of what your little toy can do then this fight isn’t going to last long.”
He laughs maniacally as 4 massive bombs are shot out of the mecha’s front ports.
“🎵Blushing faces covered in pink! Rushing bombs, exploding ink!🎵”
I only give him a confused look. Does this guy have a screw loose? They landed nowhere close to me.
After they explode, I cover the ground up with yellow ink. Two more fists are launched at me, one spinning and one not. I shoot at the first fist until it is sent flying back and then, while still avoiding the ink spirals, I dodge the second by swimming into the ink I just fired off.
“Did you really think that trick would work twice? So much for the great Octavio’s genius.”
“GHA, Don’t you ever shut up? I almost prefer the quiet one over you!”
Octavio continues launch a barrage of spinning fists towards me. I continue dodging and weaving between fists and ink spirals while waiting for any non spinning attacks to be fired at me. Keeping my distance as to avoid his bomb rush attack, we play a dangerous game of cat and mouse.
“You know DJ, I have to admit that the music is doing a fantastic job of making you seem more menacing. Too bad it doesn’t actually make you any more dangerous.”
“SHUT UP AND DIE!”
He fires two normal fists at me, which I gladly return to their sender.
“GRAAHK!”
The dj is ejected from the cockpit and lands directly in front of me.
“Holy mother of all Salmonid! You’re massive! What the hell have you been eating?”
“Don’t you dare toy with me, boy.”
“Fair enough.”
I blast the Octopus with yellow ink, sending him flying straight back to the mech.
“Four! We’ll be there soon. Hold out just a little longer!”
“Oh don’t worry Marie, I’m doing just fine. I’ve barely even broken a sweat.”
Callie seems frustrated atop the robot.
“HNNNNG! Come on, Octavio! Dub step it up!”
“GYAHA, alright double time!”
Octavio’s robot flies around the room at high speeds, firing fist after fist at me.
“OH YEAH! Keep it up! Make me have to work for this!”
“You haven’t seen anything yet GYAHAHA! Have a taste of my Calamari bombs!”
Multiple ball-like projectiles shot out from every side of the robot. When they hit the ground, they explode into more of those ink spirals, covering a large area of the stadium in ink.
“Ugh, these spirals are even larger than the last ones. But seriously, don’t you have any better attacks?”
Suddenly, a massive downpour of ink begins flowing from beneath him. Wait, I’ve seen this before. This is the same thing that the Octo-Shower did right before it-
The mech begins charging at me. In a hasty maneuver, I fire my weapon to create a path in order to dodge both him and the ink spirals. Diving into the ink, I start hulling ass to get away. After having successfully dodged the attack, something occurs to me.
“Wait a second, the Octo-Shower! That gives me an idea!”
While the DJ is turning around, I pull out my hero charger and start aiming a shot directly at him.
The moment my gun is lined up with the octopus, I let go of the trigger. A high powered charger shot flies through the air, through the window of the robot, and straight into his face.
“GWAAAHHAAA”
“We’re here!”
Looking into the air, I see Sheldon’s truck fly into the stadium and begin circling us. On the top of it stands Marie on what looks to be an improvised stage.
…How is she not falling off?
“CALLIE! It's me. Your cousin, Marie! Don’t you remember? Please! You have to remember!”
“Shut it, grandma!”
Despite being so far away, I can see the anger flair up on Marie’s face.
“Fine. You asked for it.”
Marie pulls out a hero charger. Surely she’s not going to… Oh cod she’s gonna kill her.
“Marie, wait! Don’t do it!“
Marie fires a shot that slams directly into Callie’s face, knocking her to the ground. My jaw drops.
“YES! That was a direct hit with my special low-tide ink!”
“NOOOOO! The hypnoshades!”
“The HYPNO-shades? You mean she was being controlled by a stupid pair of glasses?”
“STUPID? These glasses were the work of mine and Doctor Lophius! How dare you call our work stupid! GWAH, time to turn it up a notch. Spicy speed mode!”
At nearly twice the pace, the DJ begins charging me with another downpour of ink. With no time to think, I drop my charger and sprint to my side. Diving, I barely dodge the flood of ink. Unfortunately, my charger is destroyed.
Before I can get my bearings, two fists are already heading my way at a rate much faster than before. Dodging the first, I blast the second and send it straight back at him.
“ALRIGHT OCTAVIO! Finally making this a challenge? Good.”
“Agent 4, keep it up! I'm gonna sing from here!”
I call back to her.
“I don’t see how singing is going to help anything but I appreciate the moral support!”
The DJ flies in close, launching two fists nearby to try to lure me to him. But I see through his plan, he likely wants to surprise me with bombs while I’m distracted with the fists.
In an instant, I shoot a path behind me to flee from any bomb traps before, once again, dodging the first fist and launching the second one back. As expected, multiple massive suction bombs are thrown all around me. Retreating until the bombs explode, I quickly retake some of the lost turf.
“GWAAAHHH! WHY WON’T YOU JUST SPLAT ALREADY?!”
He launches several calamari bombs all around me, surrounding me with a wall ink spirals. Great, now I can’t see him, but he probably can’t see me either.
“LET’S SEE YOU DODGE THIS!”
A spinning fist bursts through one of the spirals and I dodge the side. A second one shoots through the wall of ink shortly after, which I avoid by climbing onto the first hand. Unfortunately, as the first hand slowly draws back to the mech, I’m forced to jump off as it passes through an ink spiral.
“GWAHAHAHA! Still alive in there?”
Rather than continue fighting like this, I take a chance. With a running start, I dive through the wall of ink, landing on the other side with only minor enemy ink damage. However, I quickly shake it off by swimming through my ink.
“You’re gonna have to do better than that to take me down!”
“GWAH?! Just what the hell are you made of?”
“I could ask you the same thing! You should’ve been splatted at least twice by now!”
As we continue fighting back and forth, Callie stands up.
“My... My head…”
“The low-tide ink is working!”
Marie strikes a pose.
“Callie! Remember! That heavenly melody.”
Through her daze, Callie mirrors the pose.
“Th-the one any only…”
“I… I remember… I REMEMBER! MARIE!”
Callie jumps from the stage as Sheldon's truck pulls in close. She lands on the truck’s stage with a forward spin before stopping in a dramatic pose.
“YEAH! Let’s do it Marie!”
“Hit it Sheldon!”
From through my headphonesI hear Sheldon’s excitement.
“THE SQUID SISTERS ARE BACK! Time for the world to meet the Spicy Calamari Inkantation!”
I hear the notably remixed sounds of the Calamari Inkantation blare through the entire stadium. Any music that DJ Octavio had been playing before is immediately drowned out by the power of the song. It makes me feel… alive! Whoa, why do I feel so strong?
A cheeky grin dresses my face.
“OH YEAH! Octavio, you’re so fucked!”
“NO! MY REMIXES! You’ll pay for this!”
The robot seemingly loses interest in me and takes aim at Sheldon’s truck.
“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?! YOUR FIGHT IS WITH ME!”
Using the power imbued into me through the song, I super jump as close as I can get to the truck. However, it’s not far enough to make it to the top. Instead my feet slam into the truck's side, leaving a visible dent on the wall from the soles of my shoes. Looking up, I see a massive golden fist headed straight for us.
Before I start falling to the ground, I super jump once more, aiming directly at the golden fist. I pull my own fist back, surging all my power into one point in my hand.
“BOOYAH!”
I slam my first against the robot’s, creating a massive explosion of pink and yellow ink.
As the fist goes flying back to the mecha, I grab hold and start riding it. As it nears closer to the DJ, I jump off the hand and grab onto the mecha’s front. Pointing my hero-shot through the window, I immediately fire at the DJ.
“GRAAHK!”
The robot spins out of control, knocking me off it. When it regains its balance, the machine shoots high into the air.
You know what. Screw it. You wanna attack my friends? Fine. I’ll just end things right now.
“Sheldon. It’s time.”
“Understood. Stand by for the Rainmaker.”
A small drone carrying a box flies out of the back of the truck. It drops the box in front of me, which bursts open to reveal the golden Rainmaker.
“Agent 4, I’m launching ride rails to help you battle up there. Good luck.”
“Thanks Sheldon.”
Picking up the Rainmaker, I launch myself up to face DJ Octavio. Landing on one of the ride rails, Octavio wastes no time firing a fist straight at me. After charging up the Rainmaker’s shot, I target the fist heading for me.
“Try this one on for size.”
BOOM.
The sound of the Rainmaker shooting echoes throughout the entire stadium.
Faster than a bullet train, the fist rockets back towards the mecha. It hit it with so much force that a massive chunk was torn off the robot. The fist continues flying until it hits the wall with a massive explosion of yellow ink. Now the robot only has one arm left.
“GRAAAH! NOOO! MY BEAUTIFUL OCTO-BOT!”
He charges and fires a spinning fist at me. With nowhere to dodge, I flip over the hand while charging another shot. It’s a close shave. In fact, it’s so close that I can feel the heat radiating off the hand’s metal parts.
As my feet touch back down on the ride rail, I aim directly for Octavio’s mecha.
BOOM.
The explosion takes a ginormous chunk out of the robot, completely knocking out its propulsion systems. It begins spinning out of control while defending further and further. I watch as it crashes into the ground, completely destroying the battlefield.
“Agent 4. Take the inner ride rail! It’ll take you straight to Octavio!”
Switching to the newly formed rail next to me, I start riding it downwards. I stare in silence at the destruction I’ve caused.
“Now finish it!”
Jumping into the air, I slam the rainmaker directly into the panicking DJ Octavio. He whirls in pain before going completely limp.
…
From the remains of the broken machine, the Great Zapfish shoots out. For a while, it flies rapidly around the room before beginning to circle me. Bringing its head close to me, I can feel its power. Something about it is calling to me.
“You want me to climb on?”
The giant fish nods. So, I hesitantly reach my hand out and climb atop its head. As my skin comes into contact with the animal’s flesh, I feel tingles of electricity. Hopefully it doesn’t shock me to death. I rub my hand across the creature, petting it.
“Um, good Zapfish?”
The moment is interrupted as Sheldon’s truck comes flying next to me. From the bottom of the truck, a powerful vacuum begins to suck in DJ Octavio in like an alien spaceship. Sheldon’s window rolls down to reveal a look of panic and urgency.
“Agent 4! We need to get out of here, NOW!”
Sheldon points over towards the empty stadium. Yet, despite the crowd being gone, the roars of angry Octolings can be heard drawing closer.
“Oh cod, how many do you think there are?”
“Probably all of the Octolings from Octopolis. Let's go!”
Sheldon’s truck zooms away from us in a hurry.
“Great Zapfish? You wouldn’t happen to know the way back, would you?”
Abruptly, the Great Zapfish turns around and begins flying home.
- - -
Flying with the Great Zapfish was incredible. When we finally reached the surface, we flew all throughout Inkopolis. The wind in my tentacles, the view of the ocean with the sunset, the lights of the city all sparking to life as we flew past… It was an incredible experience.
When the Great Zapfish finally set me down in the middle of Inkopolis Square, I was reluctant to go. I felt strangely attached to the beautiful creature. Thankfully, it turned and flew right on top of Deca Tower. At least I can keep an eye on it here.
Unsurprisingly, hundreds of Inklings were staring directly at me. Some even began taking pictures. Then, an extremely tall Inkling with aqua blue tentacles came up to me to speak.
“Woah! You found the Great Zapfish?!”
“I- uuuhhhhh… yes?”
“That's super fresh!”
Soon, more and more people begin to form around me. I can hear them all talking to one another.
“Did he really bring the Great Zapfish back all on his own?”
“Somebody tell the news!”
“He’s so brave!”
“He’s a hero!”
Uh-oh. This mob is quickly growing out of control. I can’t escape the flood of people rushing to take pictures of me or ask me questions. I’m not sure how long passes, but eventually I’m saved by the sound of DJ scratching cutting through the air. Using the distraction, I slip away from the crowd.
“AYO! Guess who’s back!”
“It’s Off the Hook, coming at you LIVE from Inkopolis Square!”
Turning to look at the jumbo screen on Deca Tower, I see both Pearl and Marina with enormous smiles on both their faces. Wow, that was fast! I only just brought the Great Zapfish back, yet they’re already doing the Inkopolis News. I’m impressed.
“HOLD. YOUR. SEAHORSES. We’ve got some breaking news!”
“And what would that be Pearlie?”
“The Great Zapfish is back. That's right! THE GREAT ZAPFISH IS BACK BABY! AW YEEAAAHH!”
Marina lets a delighted smile take control of her face.
“Hmm. Well this is interesting. The rumor on the block is that some mysterious hero went and rescued it! What a wonderful thing to do. On behalf of all of Inkopolis, we want to thank you hero.”
Multiple Inklings look directly at me. A couple of them snap some more photos.
“Ah beans.”
I scurry away to another part of the square to prevent a crowd from forming around me.
“HOLY CARP, we’ve got another breaking news alert. Callie’s been found! Are you guys seeing this? Now THAT’S news!”
Pearl jumps out of her chair in celebration. Marina also seems ecstatic at the news.
“YAYYY! I’m so glad! We were all so worried when the search party didn’t find her. I didn’t know if I’d ever see her again!”
“We’re glad you’re back, Callie. Being the best is too easy without competition.”
“We truly are happy that you’re safe. Inkopolis wouldn’t be the same without the shining star Callie. And after all, it takes two to make the one and only Squid Sisters!”
“You know what we should do? Let’s have a concert tonight to celebrate.”
“That’s a great idea Pearl-”
“We’ll even sing our brand new song!”
Marina’s face transforms into panic.
“Wait WHAAAT?! But we only just recorded it! It’s not even released yet!”
“Then there’s no better time for it to make its grand debut. That's all the time we’ve got! Until next time”
“Don’t get cooked… Stay off the Hook.”
They finished in unison just as the screen went dark. Suddenly, I’m surrounded by another hoard of Inklings bombarding me with questions.
Well, I guess this is what I get for wanting to be a hero.
- - -
Booyah bitches! I’ve been working on this all week!
First of, I fucking did it. I wrote a fight scene that felt natural to me. I’m very proud of myself. From here on out, I think I’ll write the fight scenes in more depth when they actually matter. For instance, the fight with the Octo-stomp doesn’t need to be told in great detail. However, the Octo-shower? Yeah, that needs a lot of detail.
Secondly, there's only one more chapter before we officially finish arc 1. Are you excited? Cuz I’m excited.
Honestly, I could’ve and probably should’ve split this into two chapters. But originally chapter 17 was also going to be a part of this… so I split it up this chapter once already. Besides, this chapter has so many juicy details that I couldn’t help but keep writing. Keep in mind that a lot of what happened in this chapter has major story significance later on.
Thirdly, I think my favorite part from this chapter was either Four going into stealth mode or when he jumped off the side of Sheldon’s truck and punched the golden fist with his splashdown.
Fourthly, here’s something I want to explain from a lore perspective, Inklings and Octolings have a completely different genetic make up when it comes to their ink. This is why Pearl thinks that Marina can’t change her ink color. There’s no Octarian ink for her to change her color with on the surface so she has to settle with just dying the tips.
Also, a note for the timeline of this story. Octo-Expansion doesn’t happen at the same time as the Splatoon 2 hero mode. The game follows the timeline of how we experienced everything. So, the game starts in late July (when splatoon 2 was released) and Octo expansion happens about eleven months afterwards. Yea… we’ve got a lot to cover before we get there.
I knew I wanted the last Octoling mission to be a stealth mission and I’ve been planning this ever since I discussed the Octoling respawn points, but I rewrote that scene like 3 times. Especially the part with that one male Octoling that is essentially Agent 3’s Cordelia. I debated heavily on how much of his character should be revealed at this point in time.
DJ Octavio mentioned a scientist? Hmm, I wonder who that is? He’s probably not important to the story at all. *Wink*
This chapter we got to meet Inkopolis’s favorite sweetheart, Callie! (I am praying that I never accidentally wrote Callie when I meant Marie or vice-versa).
Anybody got any favorite characters yet? Where are my Sheldon fans at? Just me? Ok… But if I’m honest, my favorite character is actually Pearl. And here’s a secret, Pearl was the original love interest character in the first prototype of this story. It didn’t work out that well… Besides, Marina better fits with the journey Four is going to undergo. It just made sense.
-Veckle (11/17/2022)
Chapter 17: Ebb & Flow
Chapter Text
- - -
Dragging my tired body through the front door, I crash directly onto the couch. As my eyes begin to drift shut, my phone suddenly buzzes.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Hey, just confirming you made it back to Inkopolis safe and sound.’
I sigh before typing a response.
Me: ‘Yeah, I’m back home.’
The Weapon King: ‘That is wonderful to hear. We were worried when we found the Great Zapfish atop Deca tower but couldn’t find you.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Speaking of the Great Zapfish, it's a little sad that it stayed in the Square instead of returning to the Plaza, but I guess some things aren’t meant to last.’
Me: ‘So you both made it back ok?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Yea. You should’ve seen it. Sheldon’s truck turned invisible. It was Ink credible.’
Queen Popstar has joined the chatroom.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘That’s Callie btw. She was feeling left out so I added her.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Heyo! Howzit hanging everyone?’
The Weapon King: ‘Magnificent! I am currently feeling very inspired. Our get away paired with Four’s earlier stealth mission made me think about the potential utilities of stealth based armor. If I could find a way to power such equipment in standard armor, we might have a new tool for surveying Octarian activity. Right now I am using video feed to make armor that is practically invisible. The final design might be different though.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Sorry, but who’s The Weapon King?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Who else? It’s the nerd, Sheldon.’
Me: ‘OY! Leave my boy alone.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘More importantly, Four, are you feeling ok after the fight? Are you injured?’
Me: ‘No, I didn’t take any major hits so I came out mostly unharmed. I’m just exhausted.’
My stomach was giving me some pain but I choose to avoid mentioning that.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Ok.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Make sure you take it easy Agent 4.’
Queen Popstar: ‘And sorry for attacking you!!!!’
Me: ‘Nah, you’re fine. You were brainwashed after all.’
A lull in the chat passes. As I’m about to take a nap, my phone buzzes once again.
The Weapon King: ‘Hey Four, why are you on the news?’
Me: ‘I am?’
Sitting up, I grab a remote and flip through the channels until I find the news. On a screen behind the two idols sits a photo of me, riding the Great Zapfish around Inkopolis.
“Wow, he just rode the Great Zapfish into the square?”
“That sounds fun, but I’m wondering how the heck he didn’t fall off!”
As the broadcast ends, I turn my attention back to my phone.
Me: ‘Well, it looks like the jellyfish is out of the net.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Four, please tell me you weren’t discovered.’
Me: ‘Ok, before you get mad, at least hear my side of the story.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘FOUR!’
Queen Popstar: ‘Wait, I'm confused. What’s going on?’
The Weapon King: ‘I believe Agent 4 has been discovered as the one who rescued the Great Zapfish.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Cool!’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘No it's not. What if the splatoon is discovered?’
Queen Popstar: ‘Oh, not cool…’
Me: ‘It’s not like I had many options! The Great Zapfish dropped me off in the middle of Inkopolis Square! There was nowhere to hide.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Why didn’t you super jump away?’
I facepalm.
Me: ‘…I didn’t think of that.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Please tell me you at least kept your mouth shut.’
Me: ‘Marie, I’m not gonna spill the beans about the Squidbeak Splatoon.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Then what did you say?’
Queen Popstar: ‘Will you two give it a rest? What’s done is done. As long as the Squidbeak Splatoon remains unknown, there’s nothing wrong with him getting a little fame, is there?’
The Weapon King: ‘That is an excellent point, Agent 1. I agree.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘...I suppose it’s not a problem.’
I breathe a sigh of relief.
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘But you’d better come up with a good cover story.’
Me: ‘Relax! I’ve already got it covered. I’ll just say I found it while I was out in the bay.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Sounds legit.’
The Weapon King: ‘Agent 1??? Please tell me you aren’t serious.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Is it not a good cover story?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘NO! Thousands of Inklings were already searching the bay. I doubt there was a single inch of water that people didn’t check.’
Queen Popstar: ‘How was I supposed to know that?’
Me: ‘If any of you can do better, I’m all ears.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘First off, you need a motivation for why you were in that location. For instance, you were searching for the Great Zapfish. Let’s say you were traveling the world.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Secondly, you need a short story on how you found it. Maybe you came across it by chance?’
Queen Popstar: ‘I’ve got it! You were in the middle of the desert while you were on a personal journey of self discovery. You sought shelter from a sandstorm in a nearby cave. Inside, you found the Great Zapfish injured.’
Me: ‘That would need to be a massive cave… So did I nurse it back to health?’
Queen Popstar: ‘Of course! Once it was feeling all dandy, it flew you back to Inkopolis.’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘I thought I was the one making the story.’
Queen Popstar: ‘You took too long.’
The Weapon King: ‘Why would the Great Zapfish be in the desert? And why would it be injured?’
Queen Popstar: ‘I dunno, but doesn’t that add to the mystery?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘It’s not a bad story, but it needs work.’
I yawn, rubbing my eyes in an effort to stay awake.
Me: ‘Hey guys, I hate to do this, but can we figure this out tomorrow? I'm really tired.’
The Weapon King: ‘Aw man! That’s a shame. I was hoping we could all go to the concert tonight.’
Queen Popstar: ‘Oh, you wanted to hang out? Marie and I already made plans. Sorry!’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘It’s a reunion of the Squid Sisters.’
Me: ‘New album?’
Marie Cuttlefish: ‘Fanboy.’
Me: ‘You wish.’
Me: ‘Sorry Sheldon, maybe next time. I’m gonna pass out now.’
The Weapon King: ‘It’s ok. I’ll use the extra time to continue working on this invisibility gear!’
Closing my eyes, I hear my phone buzz one more time.
MC Princess: ‘Where are you rn?’
Me: ‘Napping on the couch. Why?’
As I wait for a response, my eyes slowly shut as I drifted off into sleep.
- - -
I’m not sure how long I was asleep, but I’m awoken by the sound of the front door slamming shut.
“DUDE! Get yo ass the fuck up!”
I lift my head from its resting place on the couch. The world around me is slightly blurry but I am still able to recognize that voice.
“…Pearl?”
“Come on! We gotta go!”
Everything is confusing. Go where?
“I…what?”
“Oh for the love of-“
I feel a small pair of arms drag me off the couch. My head thuds against the floor.
“Ow.”
“Are ya awake now?”
I manage to croke out a response.
“…yes.”
Standing up, I rub the aching spot on my head. The short girl is giving me an impatient stare.
“What’s going on?”
I yawn.
“No time. Let’s go!”
The short girl in front of me suddenly grabs my hand and begins to pull me around the house. She drags my half conscious self to the rooftop before shoving me into the super launch pad. I shift into my squid form, not prepared for what comes next. The sudden feeling of flying fills my body with shock, fully waking me up. My feet slam into the ground with a loud thud. Looking around, I realize we’re in the square.
Holy carp, it’s crowded. There must be over a hundred thousand people here!
Moments later, I hear Pearl land behind me.
“Alright let’s get a move on! It starts in 15 minutes.”
“What? Why are we here? And what starts in 15 minutes?”
“Uh, didn’t you hear about our concert? You didn't think I’d let ya miss something like this, did ya?”
Already knowing the answer, I stretch my tired limbs without responding.
“Now come on! We gotta hurry!”
As we push through the crowd, I’m mesmerized by the city lights. I never realized how beautiful Inkopolis Square looks at night: lights flashing, amazing colors bouncing around, people dancing and celebrating. It reminds me of the clan festivals back home.
Before we make it two steps, people notice and swarm Pearl.
“Sorry squiddos, no time for autographs. I’m in a hurry!”
Pearl shoves people aside, creating a path. As she’s leading me towards Deca tower, I notice the reason such a large crowd has formed in the Square. At the base of Deca tower sits a massive stage. At the moment, there seems to be a 4 person band performing. The crowd around the stage goes nuts as a new song starts. Many squids continue cheering and dancing as chiptune music blares throughout the Square.
Pearl leads us around the right side of the stage towards a security checkpoint. She walks through without issue, however, the guard stops me when I try to follow. Pearl turns back and calls out to the guard.
“It’s alright! He’s with me.”
With a nod, the guard lets me pass. After entering a makeshift building behind the stage, we make our way down a long hallway. We pass multiple dressing rooms before heading up some stairs. Pearl gestures for me to follow her through a door. Stepping through, my ears are reunited with the sounds of the chiptune music.
“Woah.”
“Yep, it’s pretty different seeing things from backstage. But be careful where you walk, we can’t have the audience seeing ya.”
She points out the areas where the curtains don’t reach. In the center of the stage, stand a group of sea creatures jamming their hearts out. It’s entertaining to watch them play.
“Ace! You’re ok!”
Before I can react, someone ambushes me by pulling me into a strong hug.
“Marina?”
She’s holding me very tightly.
“Marina please, I can't breathe.”
She quickly releases me.
“I-I uh s-sorry. H-happy, I mean, I’m just happy you’re not hurt.”
Both of our faces glow from a strong blush. Meanwhile, Pearl is laughing up a storm.
Suddenly, a distressed looking female Inkling joins us. Looking at her, I’m dumbfounded. Her entire outfit can only be described as… glamorous. She’s wearing a giant, sparkly, flower-like purple dress with a matching pair of flower glasses. Her shoes are so sparkly that they could blind anyone who stares directly at them. Her earrings are these large, flower shaped jewels. Woah!
“Pearl darling! Where have you been? You made us very worried! Disappearing right before a show?! You’re better than this.”
“Shit, I’m sorry Shy. Just wanted to make sure this dumbass made it to the concert.”
Pearl slaps my back. Meanwhile, the glamorous Inkling turns and pounders my appearance.
“You look… familiar. Have we met?”
“Uh, no ma’am. I don't believe we have. My name is Four.”
I offer a handshake, which she shakes eloquently.
“What a unique name. It is a pleasure to meet you, Four. I am Shy-Ho-Shy, director of the Inkopolis Splatcast, but everyone simply calls me Shy. Now then…”
She turns her attention back towards the two idols.
“Pearl, Marina, this is your first big concert since joining the Splatcast. I know you both will do fabulously!”
The two girls give a nod as the music from the stage fades. As the band walks past us, they are all high fiving one another.
“Now, kill it darlings!”
Slowly, the sounds of new music begin to grow. Pearl and Marina give each other a fist bump before running out on stage to a group of cheering fans.
~~~ Color Pulse Featuring Pearl and Marina ~~~
Don’t stop moving darling. Y’know there’ll be another way.
You’ll be there in time. We’ll be there when you cry.
Love starts, people say. Music better have your style.
Baby you’ll know why!
Once upon a time, say my name more now.
First thing y’know I’m a gamer now!
That’s right, big chain of mine.
Here comes a guy, lyin’ to me, yo!
Maybe making me a hot dare!
Ha! Cha! Cha! Cha!
What’s up, say my name more now.
First thing y’know I’m a gamer now.
Gotta shoot ‘em up! Gotta shoot ‘em low!
So they’ll all go buh-bye-bye!
What’s up, say my name more now.
Gotta shoot ‘em by my game more now.
With the power o’ my chain, yeah you know why!
Wake up little star, in the night.
We can move your body.
Little starlight, all the time.
You’ll start moving the world!
Wake up little star, in the night.
We can move your body.
Little starlight, take your time.
Smile now, you will be loved!
~~~
The crazy sounds of the crowd overtake the music as it fades. I watch from my place backstage as they continue performing. The sounds of their voices leave me awestruck.
“Magnificent, aren’t they?”
I jump at the sudden voice. On my left stands Shy, looking directly at me.
“It’s unbelievable. They're more incredible than I ever could’ve imagined.”
I mean every word of what I said. I thought the Squid Sisters were good, but Off the Hook blows them out of the water by a mile. The only song that can compete with them is the Calamari Inkantation, but I might be biased due to my fight with DJ Octavio.
“I don’t mean to be a bother darling, but would you humor me for a moment? I believe I’ve figured out how I know you.”
I pause.
“Might you be the one who found the Great Zapfish?”
My thoughts race back to my earlier chat messages with the Squidbeak Splatoon. Above everything else, I need to be careful about not revealing the Squidbeak Splatoon. However, maybe I can work out a deal with her.
“…what happens if I say yes?”
She explodes into a flowery flurry of excitement.
“What are the chances! Not only are you friends with my two best show-stars, you're also the hero of Inkopolis! Darling, this is perfect! You must-must-MUST come on for an interview!”
I’m shocked at her sudden change in demeanor. Taking a moment, I process her request. I suppose that an interview would let me easily spread a false story to calm any of Marie’s worries.
“Only if they are doing the interview.”
I point out towards Pearl and Marina. At least if they’re asking the questions, we can plan out what we say beforehand.
“Of course! That can be arranged.”
She hands me a business card.
“Here’s my card. Shoot me a message and we can plan out a date and time.”
“Sure, sounds like a plan.”
I turn my attention back to the stage.
“Alright Inkopolis! Are you ready for one last song!”
The crowd cheers wildly.
“Good! It’s for the moment you've been waiting for! This is our new song, Ebb and Flow!”
~ ~ ~ Ebb & Flow featuring Pearl and Marina ~ ~ ~
Blast off!
Hero!
Hey there!
Take one minute!
Hero!
Time to fly!
Hear me!
We are on your side!
Time to fight now, down a battle to run away from doom.
And if they don’t hide away for years, that's okay for you.
Go away! Last spot!
Take all of me. Leave her!
I gave away myself. Hey now!
Gotta run away. Take a minute!
Hey! Hey now!
Take in all of this! Tell us why!
And find out why I’m here. Heal her!
Love so many!
You have to say.
This place is your home.
You’re low, you’re low.
What’s this in you?
We have found you.
Call us up tomorrow, end your enemy.
Love so many. You have to stay.
This place is your home.
You know, you know.
What’s wrong with you? Pay attention!
Didn’t know that all these days you were saving the world!
Hey mister!
Two more times!
Save me now!
Step on it, love~
Come steal it!
Stop feelin’ lazy!
You’re bein’ crazy!
This is the world!
*Music Interlude*
Blast off!
Hero!
Hey there!
Take one minute!
Hero!
Time to fly!
Hear me!
We are on your side!
Time to fade now. Drowned from battle, you run away from doom.
Now if you don’t, shine today my tears. T ake a break for me.
Go now! Last spot!
Take down my fears. Leave her!
Slaved away yourself. Hey now!
Had to run away. Take a minute!
Hey! Hey now!
Take in all of this, Tell us why!
and find out why you’re here. Find her!
Love so many.
You have to stay.
This place is your home.
You know, you’re low.
What’s this in you?
We have found you.
Calling us from sorrow.
Dancing with me.
Love so many. You have to stay.
This place is your home
You low, you know?
What’s wrong with you? Pay attention!
Didn’t know that all these days you were saving the world!
Hey mister!
Two more times!
Save me now!
Step on it, love~
Come steal it!
Stop feelin’ lazy!
You’re bein’ crazy!
This is the world.
~~~
- - -
As Marina said, this is the world of Splatoon. Welcome everyone.
Arc 1 is officially complete.
Time for author notes!
If you thought things seemed too easy this arc, don't worry. Things will get way more difficult in due time. To put things into perspective, this arc was like world 1 in a video game. We've still got world's 2 through 6. Shit will hit the fan EVENTUALLY. This is a slow burn story so its gonna take time.
Now that we are entering arc 2, a lot of things are going to happen! As a slow burn story, I’ll need to take my time to make sure nothing feels rushed. Wait, has anything in this story felt rushed? I hope not… but just in case, let me know.
I know I said I’d name each chapter after a song, but who said I couldn’t name it after a song from Splatoon?!
Now that this arc is done, I’m gonna go back and make all the edits I said I would do. Don’t worry, it won’t take long.
Regarding the two songs in this chapter, I give credit for the entire translation of Color Pulse to Caitlin Koi on YouTube (Please note that I’m not too fond of that translation and will likely come back to it later). As for Ebb & Flow, that was a mixture of her translation with my own.
For those who haven’t realized, Ebb & Flow is the song Marina wrote about Ace. Unlike Color Pulse, the lyrics do hold a deeper meaning. They reference a large part of Arc 1: meeting Four, inviting him into their home, the discovery of Marina being an Octoling, Four’s injury, etc. So, I insist that you read through Ebb & Flow’s lyrics if you skipped them (The lyrics do change between verses). Maybe even pull up the song on youtube? Do what you want.
Yes, Ebb & Flow is officially named after Ace in this continuity.
Typically I’m not fond of when authors try to shoehorn music into their story... so why am I putting music in this story? Splatoon is such a musically driven world that it would feel wrong to write a story that doesn’t involve the world’s music. Sorry if you’re not a big fan of these music sections, they are only used for special moments like this. (Muck Warfare is an exception. That one was just a test to see if I could pull off translating a song).
Happy Thanksgiving everyone!
- Veckle (11/24/2022)
#BONUS SCENE#
This is the first ever bonus scene. They aren’t fully completed scenes… you’ll see what I mean. Anyways, they are still considered canon to my story. Typically, these are scenes that I didn’t see a way I could fit into the chapter without sacrificing some part of the chapter. They always take place sometime during the chapter or between this chapter and the next. They won’t be locked to the POV of whoever we followed in the chapter too!
As I lay in bed, I hear someone push my door ajar and step into my room.
“Hey, are you still awake?”
Opening my eyes, I’m met with an excited Marina.
“Yeash, what’ssup?”
She giggles at my tired speak.
“I just really want to talk with someone about my song!”
I yawn before checking my phone.
“Marina its… 3 am.”
“Please?”
“Oh cod, don’t do puppy dog eyes.”
…
“Fine…”
As per his promise from chapter 5, Four listens to Marina talk on and on about why she made specific lyrical choices in Ebb & Flow. He tried to fight it, but still ended up falling asleep somewhere in the middle of their conversation but Marina never noticed.
Chapter 18: Giants
Chapter Text
- - -
Having woken up later than planned, I don’t have enough time to cook a decent breakfast before Pearl and Marina need to leave for work. Much to my displeasure, the three of us settled on eating cereal. So, here we are, eating the most boring breakfast possible.
“Yo Rina, do ya think we’ll get our own cereal someday?”
“You mean like the Squid Sisters? I’m not sure… I hope so.”
The irony isn’t lost on me as I take a bite of my CallieMarie-O’s. The result is that a small smirk crosses my lips.
“Exactly! Imagine waking up and eating our own brand of cereal!”
“As the resident cook, I’m curious. What flavor would an Off the Hook brand cereal even be?”
Pearl turns to me with an excited smile.
“Mayo flavored!”
Mayo mixed with milk… I don’t even wanna think about how nasty that is. Oh man, now I'm thinking about it! Marina laughs at the abhorrent look on my face.
“Thank you for that horrifying idea Pearl. Not only does that sound disgusting, but mayo flavored cereal would totally flop. I don’t think there's one normal person who wants to start their day with a bowl of soggy mayo cereal.”
“OY! What would you know?”
“Seeing as I’ve got years of experience cooking food for loyal customers, I’d say that I know what people do and don’t think it tastes good.”
Pearl grumbles for a moment before a new idea lights her face up like a lightbulb.
“What about cookie flavored?! Everybody loves cookies.”
“We could call them Off the Cook-ies.”
The three of us laugh at Marina’s random suggestion. With that conversation somewhat confluded, a silence passes over us as we all continue eating our cereal until. Once again, Pearl is the one to break that silence.
“So whatcha gonna do now that all the zapfish are back?”
Huh, you know I haven’t really thought about it. What AM I gonna do?
It hasn’t completely sunk in that my campaign against the Octarians is over. But now it is, I’ll have plenty of extra free time to do all sorts of things. I should go out and start making some money. But for today, maybe I can finally start doing what I came to Inkopolis for.
I sigh.
“Honestly, now that battles are back open, I think I might head to the Square to look for my sister. Assuming she’s in Inkopolis, that’s where I’m most likely to find her… Why?”
“I was just wondering if you’re doing any more hero stuff. You aren’t losing your job, are ya?”
“I doubt it, but I’ve got a meeting later so we’ll see. What about you two? What are your schedules like now that the Splatcast is back?”
I take another bite of my cereal as Marina answers.
“The two of us will be working every day, excluding weekends. Well… technically, we have Thursday off too, but that’s going to be our day for writing or recording music.”
“What makes Thursdays so special?”
“Thursdays are a maintenance day. All battle centers close so that the stages can be cleaned or repaired. So, since there aren’t any stage announcements or pro-battling commentary for us to do, Miss Shy decided to give us the day off.”
I take a moment to swallow the cereal currently in my mouth before responding.
“So then… are you free this weekend?”
Pearl jokingly squints her eyes at me.
“Ohhh I get what you’re trying to do. You just wanna know our schedules so you can plan your date with Marina.”
I laugh through a small blush. I mean… she’s not entirely wrong.
“So what if I am? Is there something wrong with that?”
“Nah, I'm just letting you know that you ain’t slick.”
Marina giggles, and, despite the blush on her face, replies calmly.
“Yes I’m free Saturday and Sunday.”
“Great! Saturday it is! As my dad always used to say, the sooner the better!”
I laugh awkwardly… that sounded dumb didn’t it? I should change the topic.
“…but uh, why isn’t there a weekend Splatcast? Aren’t there way more people battling on the weekends?”
“Yes and no… you see anarchy battles only happen on weekdays and all the weekend battles are turf war matches which we don’t provide commentary for. So, they use pre-recorded videos for the weekend announcements rather than have us come in.”
“UGHH, I hated recording those fucking things.”
Pearl fusses which causes Marina to laugh.
“Well, we were stuck in the studio for an awfully long time.”
“Right?! What was the point of recording an announcement for each stage 6 times?! Just make it one and done! They didn’t have to keep us locked in that studio until almost midnight but noooo, ‘one video for each stage would be too repetitive’. Like dude, do you think I give a shit? I just wanna go home. Oh, and to top it all off, they fed us steaming garbage! We were so hungry that we could barely even focus for fucks sake.”
“Pearlie, the food at the studio tastes bad every day. Miss Shy even warned us about this when we got the job. It’s our fault we didn’t listen.”
“Don’t remind me. The food is the worst part of the job.”
Pearl’s complaining reminds me of how my younger siblings used to react to the school provided lunches… They always made a huge fuss about how bad it tasted. I only started packing their lunches for them after my younger brother got food poisoning. I wouldn’t want that to happen to these two.
“Why don’t I make your lunches?”
Pearl’s grimacing is immediately replaced by excitement.
“Heck yes!”
“Are you sure that would be ok Ace?”
“Of course. I made lunch for my siblings all the time when I was back in school. This won’t be a problem. Plus, it’s one way I can repay you for all you both have done for me.”
“Piss head, letting you stay with us was the best idea ever. You’re like our own personal cook!”
Smiling, I stand up and make my way over to the countertop. Without much time before they need to head off to work, I grab a few things from the pantry and I start making three sandwiches.
“Do we have any bags or something to pack them in?”
As I start preparing lunch, Pearl hops off her extra tall stool and walks over towards the fridge. Pulling open a drawer, she tosses three lunchboxes at me.
“Catch!”
One of them lands in my hands, but one of the other lunchboxes flies straight for my head which forces me to duck. The third falls short and lands on the floor with a thud.
“Hey! Watch it! You almost hit me!”
“Pearlie, I’ve told you to stop throwing things around the house!”
“No! It’s my house so I’ll throw as much shit as I like!”
Picking up the lunchbox from the floor, I turn to see where the one that nearly took my head off landed. Unfortunately, it ended up crashing into the sandwiches I was making. All three of them are ruined.
“Eheheh… maybe I should be more careful where I aim... Sorry about that.”
Sighing, I grab some more bread and meat before I, once again, start making three new sandwiches. Pearl and Marina wait eagerly at the table.
“Soooo whatcha gonna do for your date?”
I finish making the first sandwich and turn around. Surprisingly, I see a devious smirk on Marina’s lips.
“Why? Are you going to spy on us?”
Pearl looks at Marina in shock. She clearly wasn’t expecting Marina to say something snarky back to her. Observing this, I can’t hold back a soft chuckle.
“What! No, of course not... I’d never do that to ya Rina.”
Handing Marina a lunch box, I reply.
“I call bullshit. You're probably gonna tail us while wearing one of those baggy trench coats and a pair of those glasses that have the fake mustache.”
“Oy!”
Marina giggles as Pearl shows her annoyance.
“I can definitely see her doing that. But a trench coat is too big for her… she'd need a pair of stilts so that the ends of it won’t drag across the ground.”
“Hey! I’m not THAT short!”
- - -
After I had finished packing Pearl’s lunch, the two idols immediately left for the studio. Left behind, I again found myself debating how I should spend my day.
Hmm… If I’m looking for my sister, I might find her battling at Deca Tower. But after yesterday’s battle with DJ Octavio, going battling is out of the question. If I’m not looking for her while battling, I should just hang out around Deca Tower and see if I can find her. Yeah! That doesn’t sound too physically demanding. And as a bonus, Octo-Canyon is only a few minutes away, so I’ll be able to get to the meeting in no time.
With my mind made up, I start packing my lunch and other belongings into the bag I originally brought with me to Inkopolis. I did a clumsy job at stitching the hole shut that the Octo-oven put in it but at least nothing is falling out.
Grabbing my keys to the apartment, I decide to walk to Inkopolis Square instead of using the super launch pad. A little bit of walking might be good for my sore muscles.
Along the way, a ton of people keep looking at me and whispering. I can only assume that they recognize me from the photos. And while I’m not opposed to the extra attention, it feels weird to have all these extra eyes on me.
Upon reaching Inkopolis Square, I start searching around for a place to sit. Thankfully, I’m not looking for very long. There’s an empty table with the perfect view of Deca Tower. From it, I can see everyone that enters or leaves the battle tower.
…
I spent nearly two full hours watching people enter and leave. During this time, multiple Inklings approached me. The majority of them said that they recognized me from the news. Typically, they would try to get information about the Great Zapfish from me but I avoided answering the question. Once they realized they wouldn’t get any information from me, they typically left me alone.
Some of the people who approached me accused me of watching them and demanded an explanation. I always apologized and said I was looking for my younger sister. A few of them offered to help but I assured them that, while appreciated, their help was unneeded. With the misunderstanding cleared, they would leave and go about their business.
A notable minority of people wanted to thank me for saving Inkopolis. They’d talk about how they were worried that the city’s power would go out forever. Every single one of them emphasized just how they were forever grateful to me. After that, we’d just talk about life until they had to go… It all felt weird, but it was nice to be appreciated.
Now, I’m watching as another team of Inklings enter Deca Tower. I mutter to myself…
“That’s not her… neither is she… that one looks similar but her eyes aren’t red… and that one’s a dude.”
“Excuse me?”
I jolt in surprise at the sudden voice behind me. Turning around, my eyes nearly jump out of my skull.
“WHOA, you're big!”
He’s not just big, he’s nearly twice my size! He gives me a polite smile as I realize that what I just said could be seen as incredibly rude.
“Wait, sorry. I didn’t mean to sound so impolite. I was just-”
“No no… It’s alright. I know my height can be surprising.”
His voice is so soft and gentle. His imposing height made me think he’d sound gruff and viscous.
“No kidding! So what can I do for you stranger?”
I chuckle awkwardly.
“I’m sorry for bothering you, but are you the same Inkling who rescued the Great Zapfish?”
Before answering, I take a moment to further inspect the stranger. His tentacles are a chilling, aqua blue color. It pairs nicely with his silver eyes.
Looking at his clothing, I recognize it. Isn’t that the same expensive brand that Marina bought me at Ye Olde Cloth Shoppe? …Was it called Kraken? Krak-on? It doesn’t matter. Still though, his clothes look like they’ve seen better days. They’re covered in dirt and mud stains. Jeez, when was the last time he washed them? Or is this some kind of new, fresh style?
“Sure am. You need something?”
“Oh. No, I don't need anything. I just want to meet you.”
He stands there awkwardly. He clearly wants to sit and talk… Well, it’s not like I’ve got anything better to do. Sighing, I take the initiative.
“Go ahead and sit down. We can chat if you want.”
“Are you sure? I don’t want to be a bother.”
“Yeah, why not? I could use a little company.”
The tall Inkling struggles to sit down in the tiny chair across from me. However, the entire time, he is careful to not break the chair. It’s funny to watch.
“So, what have you been doing?”
I raise my yellow eyebrows in surprise. He wants to know about me instead of the Great Zapfish? That’s new.
“I’m looking for my little sister. She’s about 2 years younger than me, has long orange tentacles, and has got red eyes like mine. Seen anyone like that recently?”
“I’ve seen many people with orange tentacles, but never anyone with red eyes.”
“Really? Not a single person?”
“Until you, I’d never met someone with red eyes. Although, I’ve only been living in the Square for a few weeks… I suppose it is possible that there are more squids with red eyes around and that I just haven’t met them yet.”
“A few weeks… So then you’re new to Inkopolis too?”
“No, not exactly…”
He seems hesitant to continue. Before I can ask anything more, his stomach has something to say.
“GROOWWLLL .”
The tall stranger goes completely stiff. A few seconds pass where neither of us says anothing.
…
“Wow… you sound starved. What happened? Did you skip breakfast?”
“I did. And last night’s… and yesterday’s lunch…”
“Hold on, when’s the last time you ate?”
“Maybe 3 days ago I think.”
Before my brain can even process his words, I’m already reaching into my bag and pulling out my lunch.
“Here, eat this.”
Handing him the lunchbox, he gently inspects it before opening the box. Upon laying eyes on the food, his mouth waters. However, he pushes the food back towards me.
“Thank you, but I shouldn’t. It’s not fair since I have nothing to give in return.”
If he was trying to earn my respect, that did it. Not many people can go multiple days without eating and then say no to a free meal so that they stay true to their morals. It’s impressive.
“Then how about your name then? You tell me your name and I’ll trade you my lunch.”
“My name?”
“Sure, it sounds like a fair deal to me.”
He doesn’t immediately reply. A glimmer in his silver eyes shows that he’s thinking, debating what to say.
“You do have a name, right?”
…
“Ucean.”
“That’s a fresh name. Nice to meet you Ucean! I’m Four.”
I slide the lunchbox back towards him. Immediately, Ucean begins rapidly biting into the sandwich.
I feel bad that I didn't pack more. Someone his size would need double the amount of food than a normal Inkling. And he hasn’t eaten in multiple days! I can only imagine how much pain his stomach must be giving him.
I continue looking out for any squids with orange tentacles and red eyes until he finishes my lunch. Strangely, I find myself wanting to know more about the blue giant.
“What do you do for fun?”
“Nothing, I suppose.”
“What! You're pulling my tentacle. There’s gotta be something you do for fun.”
Ucean raises a hand to his chin as he goes back into his thoughts.
What the hell is up with this guy? It shouldn’t be that hard to think of something you like doing. Maybe he just has a depressing life… I hope not.
“Crusty Sean’s food truck. It’s warm night… I like to sit near it.”
He’s smiling… WHY IS HE SMILING ABOUT THAT? That’s not fun, it’s worrying. It’s extremely worrying. Oh cod, he doesn’t even realize it, does he?
“Ucean… are you ok?”
“Yes! I am feeling fantastic. Why do you ask?”
“That’s not what I- nevermind.”
If he claims he’s fine, then I’ll accept that. It's none of my business. Besides, maybe he is happy. Who am I to judge if his idea of fun is sitting next to a yellow truck?
“What led you to Inkopolis Four?”
The question takes me by surprise. However, Pearl already asked me this question earlier this week, so I don't need to spend any time thinking about my answer.
“A few things. You already know this but I’m looking for my younger sister. It’s sort of a long story… but she ran off two years ago and I haven’t seen her since.”
“She’s in Inkopolis?”
“Hopefully, but I’m not sure. I used to watch her anarchy battles on TV a while back, so I know she used to be here. But she disappeared over a month ago and the fucking police won’t put out a missing person report. So, I came to find her myself.”
“I see... You are a good brother.”
“No I’m not. A good brother wouldn’t let his 14 year old little sister, a girl who was barely able to transform, run away and live on her own for two years.”
“But you are here now, aren’t you? Obviously, you must care about her greatly to worry and look for her. She’s lucky to have you for a brother.”
I sigh.
“Maybe…”
I look at the ground, trying to find fault in his words.
“And what’s the other reason?”
I pause.
Suddenly, everything around me is scorching hot. Looking around, I’m greeted by a familiar room engulfed in flame. A sharp pain in my leg forces me to limp as I walk closer to the ruble.
“No Ace! Get out of here!”
“But I can help!”
I try lifting the fallen debris that has him trapped. It won’t move. I try again. It’s too heavy. I try a third time but the wound on my leg cries out, forcing me to stop. The fire only comes closer as I repeatedly fail to get him free.
I fall to the ground and start coughing out smoke.
“Ace, listen to me. You need to get out of here.”
“No! I’m not leaving you here!”
He coughs dryly.
“Ace… you have to get out of here. Try to find help.”
“But dad, what will happen if you-”
“Listen. I don’t care what happens to me, I just need you to be safe… you need to get outside. Please, just get out of here.”
…
“I understand. I’ll find help and come back for you.”
I hesitantly stand, taking one last look at my father and praying that this won’t be the last time I see him. Knowing it very well might be, tears roll down my face, evaporating on my cheeks due to the heat of the slowly approaching flames.
“I love you dad.”
“I love you too, Amberjack. NOW GO!”
Tears are coursing down my face as I leave him behind. Keeping low to the ground to avoid the smoke, I begin limping my way through the building.
“Just *cough* need to get downstairs, find an exit, and get help. *cough* You can do this Ace.”
Dragging myself into the central upstairs dining hall, the stairway to my left was blocked by fire. Thankfully, the untouched hallway on my right leads to the other set of stairs. I keep close to the ground as I limp my way over. However, as I neared the stairs, the ground beneath me gave way. I fall through a burning floor and slammed my back onto a first floor dining table. The ground around the table is completely surrounded by fire.
I laid there in pain, unable to move. My brain was too oxygen deprived to process what’s happening. Maybe I hallucinated it, but it felt like I'm moving through fire. Is this what it’s like to have your soul destroyed by fire? It burns.
Suddenly, I feel assaulted by the feeling of fresh ink healing my burns. The coolness of it in comparison to the heat of the burning building irritates my skin, but it helps me come to my senses.
I’m alive?
I forced myself out of the puddle. The first thing I notice is that my previously burned arms and legs are completely healed. Next, I notice that I’m outside. How did I get here? The third thing I notice is the concerned fireman kneeling next to me.
Between coughs, I speak.
“Please, he’s still in there…”
“Who and where?”
“My dad, *cough* he’s pinned on the *cough* second floor.”
Thankfully, the fireman stands and immediately starts heading for the burning restaurant. As he reaches for the front door, someone else stops him. From the puddle, I listen to their conversation.
“We’re not sending anyone else in.”
“But Chief, there’s still someone in there.”
“There’s no time for a rescue. The building is about to collapse.”
Hearing that, I pull myself to my feet and try to rush inside. The ‘chief’ notices and pins me to the ground. I struggle against him while screaming.
“No wait! He’s still in there! PLEASE!”
Pinned to the ground with the taste of smoke still in my mouth, fight against the man. Suddenly, a loud CRACK rings out from the building.
I watched in horror as everything I’ve ever known crumbled to the ground. My life, engulfed in flames.
I’m sorry dad.
~ ~ ~
Everything suddenly feels so cold. I stand there shivering, unsure of how long I’ve been silent.
I force a smile.
“I… just came to Inkopolis because I felt the call, you know?”
Ucean looks at me kindly, as if he can see past my fake smile. Tentatively, he places a hand on my shoulder. Although I appreciate the gesture, the new closeness fills my nostrils with something horrid.
“OH MY COD, Ucean, you smell like fried shit!”
He pulls back embarrassingly.
“Sorry! I completely forgot. I was trying to keep my distance so you wouldn’t notice but then you… and I just…”
I sigh.
“No, it’s fine. You were just trying to be nice. But seriously, when’s the last time you showered?”
He speaks quietly, almost as if he’s ashamed.
“...The last time it rained.”
My eyes go wide. Immediately, I start tallying up everything I know about Ucean.
So, this guy wears filthy clothes, hasn’t eaten in multiple days, has fun by sitting next to a truck for warmth, and showers in the rain…
“Ucean, are you homeless?”
I watch as the gentle smile fades from his face. He doesn’t answer, but he doesn’t need to. I know I’m right. I sigh, knowing Pearl might kill me for what I’m about to do.
…
“Hey… do you need a place to stay? We have an extra room if you want.”
“I- thank you. That’s a very generous offer but you’ve already given me your food! You’ve done more than enough.”
“It’s completely fine. In fact, I was in a similar-”
My phone rings, interrupting me. Looking down, I see it’s Marie calling me. Shit, this might be important.
“Hold on one second, this might be important. …Hello?”
“Four, where are you? Everyone's here waiting.”
Checking the time, I panicked at the fact that it’s already 3:18. Oh carp, the meeting started at 3.
“Oh shit! I’ll be right there!”
“Good. See you soon.”
She hangs up on me. Immediately, I turn back to Ucean in a panic.
“Ok Ucean, here’s the deal. I need to go, but that doesn’t mean this conversation is over. Can we pick this up later tonight?”
“I suppose.”
“Are you sure? I might be gone for a couple hours.”
“Take as long as you need. I’ll sit by Crusty Sean’s until you come back.”
“Alright, fresh. I’ll be back before dark. See ya!”
Quickly grabbing my things, I take off towards the grate leading to Octo-Canyon. Due to the increase in the number of Inklings around the Square, I’m extra cautious when slipping through so that no one sees me. Popping out at the canyon, I sprint into Cuttlefish Cabin.
Marie and Callie turn to look at me while Sheldon continues working on a new hero charger. Marie seems happy to see me, Callie has a smirk on her face, and Sheldon seems to be extremely focused on that weapon. In the corner, I see a very unhappy DJ Octavio sitting in a snow globe.
“Great, you made it. Take a seat.”
Marie gestures for me to join them at the table. Despite the open seat next to Marie, I sit next to Sheldon. Callie seems slightly disappointed at this while Marie shows no reaction. Sheldon, who finally looks away from the hero charger, greets me with a smile.
“Sorry for being late.”
“It is no issue Agent 4. Marie was only telling Callie about you.”
Agent 4? Has Sheldon always called me by my agent name when we’re working?
“Oh yeaaahh. She told me ALL sorts of wild stuff about you! She's been tracking your every movement and logging it in her Agent 4 Factopedi-OW!”
Marie whacked Callie with an brella and I feigned a laugh.
“Callie. Introduce yourself before making dumb comments.”
“Ok. Sheesh... Uh, hi, Agent 4… So I’m Agent 1, aka Callie… Remember? I tried to kill you? Yeah… hehe. Sorry about that!”
“It’s all water under the bridge. …and you can just call me Four.”
Callie visibly whines at that last bit.
“Aw mannn, you wanna go by your agent number? That’s sooo boring. I’m not letting you be another Agent 3! Why don’t I call you Goldie instead? That’s much more fun!”
“No.”
My reply was flat and left no room for debate, and yet she seems unfazed.
“Sunny?”
“No.”
“What about-”
Marie wacks Callie on the head again.
“Stop messing around, we have more important matters to discuss. Such as…”
Pointing her umbrella at Octavio, bitterness consumes her usually neutral face.
“…him.”
A hostile staredown between the two ensues. Sheldon stands and puts himself between the standoff, stealing Marie’s gaze.
“Agent 2, if I may. What do we plan on doing with him?”
“Lock him up and throw away the key.”
Sheldon pales while I snicker at her dry response.
“You think I’m joking Four? I’m not. We should throw him in a cell and let him rot. The world would be better off without him.”
Callie jumps to her feet.
“What? No! We can’t do that to Octo-gramps! That’d be so cruel...”
“Am I supposed to care? We all know he deserves it!”
“But… it’s not right.”
Marie’s expression is fierce, almost like she’s made up her mind. However, knowing that doing this would only further Marie’s hatred of Octarians, I add my own two cents.
“I agree with Callie. Locking him up to never see the light off day, it just feels sort of fucked up.”
Marie looks at me.
“What else can we do?”
“Why don’t we leave someone guarding him?”
“Wow! What a great plan… except for the part where someone would be stuck here guarding him 24/7. Who’s the lucky duck that’s doing that?”
Her sarcasm catches me off guard but I have to admit that she has a point. Callie and Marie are both famous, meaning they probably have busy schedules and can’t be here all the time. Sheldon runs a successful business so can’t stay here either. That just leaves me.
So much for having extra free time…
“We could leave nobody guarding him.”
All three of us look at the horseshoe crab in curiosity, well, I’m mostly looking at him in hope. However Marie is the one who speaks.
“Sheldon, we can’t just leave him alone. He’d escape and we’d be back at square one.”
“That much is obvious, Agent 2. But, what if I make a security system? That way he would be guarded even when no one is around. In fact, a security system might prove to be even more effective than having someone standing guard.”
Marie seems skeptical towards the proposition.
“That’s a lot of hypotheticals, Sheldon.”
“Yes, well, the idea is still in its infancy. I would need time for prototyping a design before I can give any definite answers as to whether it would work.”
“Sheldon buddy, I’ve seen you build a robot suit from junk you had in your truck. I know you can make it work. And I’m wrong, don’t sweat it. I’ll guard him.”
“That won’t be necessary, Four. After all, I am the best weapons inventor in all of Inkopolis. Without me, weapons like the Bloblobber, Ballpoint Splatling, and Clash Blaster wouldn’t exist. Compared to a pair of dark tetra dualies, a security system is simple.”
Again, the crab leaves us in stunned silence.
“No way… You’re the reason Clash Blaster’s exists?! Could you do me a favor and uninvent it? That thing is too powerful.”
“Callie… the Clash Blaster sucks.”
“Yeah right! You only say that because you snipe ‘em from a distance LIKE A COWARD. Try fighting them up close with a for once!”
All of us are taken aback by Callie’s sudden aggression. However, Marie seems both surprised and hurt.
“Huh? I’m not a coward. I just like chargers… they’re better then some stupid rolling pin on a stick.”
“WHAT?! Say that again! I DARE YOU!”
“Rollers are stupid and the only thing dumber is the people who use them.”
“Yeah? Well chargers are for-”
“GERRRAAAHHH, Would the both of you shut up! How was I beaten by such foolish children?”
“Go back to your brooding you grimy bastard.”
“Stop treating Octo-gramps like that!”
Shit, this is becoming chaotic fast. Maybe I should step in…
“Hey, why don’t we take it easy…”
“Wow, I should’ve expected that you’d take Marie’s side.”
“What? I’m not taking anyone’s side here. Callie, I’m not sure what’s got you so upset but I’m just trying to steer the conversation back on track. …let’s all just take a few moments and collect our thoughts, ok?”
…
What the hell. Why are two grown adults arguing like children? Better question: Why am I having to play mediator for them?!
…
“Okay. Now… I say we give Sheldon’s security system idea a chance. Anybody else agree?”
Callie nods but doesn’t speak.
“What about you, Marie?”
…
“Fine. At least one of us won’t be stuck out here until Gramps and Agent 3 come back from… whatever it is they're doing. But someone’s gonna have to watch over the bastard while Sheldon is building it.”
“Actually Agent 2, I would like to take him with me. I can continue watching over him while I work on the security system.”
As Sheldon says this, DJ Octavio stares a hole into Sheldon’s back. I eye the octopus back with dangerous intent. He notices me and turns away with a silent hmph. Yeah, that’s what I thought.
Turning back to Sheldon, I speak.
“Are you sure you can handle him?”
“Yes. But, if things get beyond my control, I will give you a call.”
“And I’ll come running faster than a Salmonid driving a Scrapper!”
However, just to be safe, I walk over to the snow globe, lean in, and whisper.
“And when I get there, if I see that you even tried to hurt him, I’ll send you to a respawn point so many times that you’ll start praying it runs out of power.”
“Hmph. Nice threat kid, but you don’t scare me.”
“Not even a little bit? Damn, that’s disappointing. Guess I’ll have to settle for this then.”
I slightly tilt the snow globe ajar just to screw with him before walking away.
“What the hell? Hey, wait. Get back here and fix this!”
IEven if he wasn’t intimidated by my threat, I’d still call that interaction a victory.
I snicker as I sit back down next to Sheldon, rejoining the conversation.
“You know, for a guy stuck in a snow globe, he likes to act pretty tough… Make sure you keep a close eye on him, Sheldon. We both know he's smarter than he looks.”
“Duly noted.”
…
“Peachy! Now that that’s settled, I call dibs on patrol duty!”
“Umm, actually Callie, I was going to suggest Agent 4 for patrol.”
Good, it looks like Callie and Marie are back to normal.
“What? Whyyyy?”
“He’s the best agent we’ve currently got on hand.”
“But I called dibs! And besides, don’t you think he deserves a break?”
“No, it’s fine, I can do it.”
“Really? Oh wow! Marie, that book doesn’t lie! He IS a hard worker.”
Callie is once again smacked on the head by Marie’s umbrella.
“Callie, this is the last warning. Next time I’m gonna hit you so hard you splat.”
“Okay okay… I’ll stop. But if he’s patrolling Octo-Canyon and Shelly’s working on his security gizmo, what’s that leave for you and me?”
“Same thing we did for Agent 3: run communications and provide backup.”
“Boooring! Can’t I just go patrol Octo-Valley?”
“Nope, sorry. That’s where Gramps and Agent 3 currently are. They can handle anything that happens there. And either way, aren’t you too busy with work?”
“Actually I quit.”
“You did WHAT?! Callie! Why?! I can’t believe you would-“
“Relax. I’m still doing movies. I’m just not doing those late night talk show interviews and other pointless things. I was overworked, ya know?”
“Agent 1, Agent 2, I’m sorry for interrupting, but don’t you both think you can talk about that later? Right now, we need to focus on Agent 4 not leaking the New Squidbeak Splatoon to the public.”
“Oh, about that… I sort of scored an interview?”
I laugh nervously, expecting to be chewed out. Instead, Sheldon does the opposite.
“That’s fantastic news Agent 4. It will certainly help with spreading the false story we made.”
“Sheldon’s right, good job Four! Although… I think we should scrap that first story and make something new.”
“But I put so much thought into it…”
“I’m sorry Callie, but it’s too mysterious and out of character for Four. If he ends up famous from this, it won’t take long for people to realize he’s not the type to ‘go on a journey of self discovery.’ He’s too… put together.”
That’s funny. I sure as hell don’t feel put together. In fact, ever since I arrived in Inkopolis it’s felt like it’s just been one thing after another…
“So Goldie, who’d you get an interview with? I might know them!”
“Call me Four, not Goldie.”
I pull out the card the flamboyant lady gave me and place it on the table. Callie looks at us for a second before jumping up from her seat.
“No way! You scored an interview with Shy?!”
“What? No way… Let me see that.”
Callie hands the card to Marie.
“FOR EEL ?! Wow Four, just over a week in Inkopolis and yet you’ve already hit the big leagues. I’m impressed.”
I laugh awkwardly. Obviously, I can’t tell them that the interview is actually with Off the Hook. What if Marie does some digging and finds out about Marina? Actually, now that Callie is back, maybe now is the time for me to actually introduce Marina to Marie.
Remembering the death stare Marie gave DJ Octavio, I realize that maybe now isn’t the best time for that. I should probably give her some time to cool off first.
“Kyah! This is so exciting! You’re gonna be famous Goldie!”
I pause.
“Wait, isn't that a bad thing? Wouldn’t me being famous put the Splatoon at risk?”
“Not at all. Look at the entire splatoon: Callie and I are already famous, Agent 3 is a pretty well known battler, and Sheldon runs the best weapons store in Inkopolis. We’re all at least a little famous. All that really matters is that you can keep your activities as an agent hidden from the public… And for that, you’ll need a better cover story.”
“Don’t worry! Marie and I have got you covered ! We’ll write the cover story.”
Callie grins at her pun. At least it's original, unlike Marie’s puns. Said girl turns to speak to me.
“Speaking of, when is the interview?”
“She told me to call her whenever I was ready. But I shouldn’t keep her waiting right?”
“No, it'd be best to call her before Friday of next week.”
“That's plenty of time! Just you wait Goldie. We’ll write a story so good that you’ll make the front page of every newspaper!”
“I appreciate the thought but I’m gonna have to ask you to not do that.”
Her enthusiasm deflates like a balloon.
“But Marie’s stalker book said you wanted to be famous…”
“Yeah, but if I’m gonna be famous, I don’t want to get there because of some crazy story that isn’t even true.”
“Oh I see, so she wasn’t-“
SPLAT.
Sheldon and I both stare in shock as Callie explodes into green ink. Marie sets her hero charger to the side.
“Don’t give me that look guys. I warned her.”
- - -
And we’re back.
All the previous chapters are officially done being edited. It ended up pushing the story from about 60,000 words to 64,000 words since I added lots of cool details that foreshadow future events while also improving the earlier chapters.
Fun chapter! I had it drafted for a long time but kept feeling unhappy with it. It’s like I was just a bit too worn out to make the writing good which was upsetting. So, I took a 4 days break and came back feeling godly.
Anyways ARC 2 BABY. I’ve got it all planned out now. All the mini arcs for this arc have been planned, not in fine detail, but just general plot points that are going to happen. In fact, I still think I should add a few more mini-arcs to help develop the bond between Pearl, Marina, and Ace. Maybe I’ll sprinkle in some fun chapters that have the gang do fun things like mini golf or something.
Anyways, this arc is gonna be just as long, if not longer than the first arc.
Another thing I should talk about is Callie. Since this is a Splatoon 2 fanfiction, we missed out on a lot of important things that happened to Callie in splatoon 1. As a result, she’s already halfway through her character arc. So, she’s going to have moment’s where she acts “Out of character” but that’s just a result of her character arc. It will all get explained within due time.
Ucean is pronounced like the words “you” - “shin” to form Ucean. I like just calling him Ush “You-sh” for short cuz it's fun. Anyways, he’s one of the new characters for this arc. He’s also the same blue tentacled inkling from the last chapter. I'll answer any questions about him, assuming it's not a spoiler, since he's an original character. Feel free to ask.
Thank you all for the support. It means so much to me.
-Veckle (12/4/2022)
Chapter 19: Take Me Home Tonight
Chapter Text
- - -
“Alright, let’s hear from that caller!”
Pearl bounces in her seat excitedly. Despite the fact that we’ve been broadcasting all day, she still shows no sign of running out of energy.
The monitor behind us lights up to reveal a hidden caller ID along with an unknown user photo. I assume that this is so the caller can remain anonymous, but I’m not certain since this is our first ever live viewer call.
“H-Hello?”
The girl’s voice is nervous.
“Hi! You’re currently on the Inkopolis Square Splatcast.”
“Oh. My. Cod. M-Marina?! I’m such a huge fan!”
“That’s great to hear! Pearl and I always love talking to fans. Now, is it true that you saw the mysterious golden hero?”
“Oh, um- yes!”
“Come on girlie! Don’t get nervous on us now! Inkopolis is dying to know! Where was he? What was he doing? Give us the details!”
“R-right! Sorry. I saw him in Inkopolis Square. H-he was just sitting there, looking at people going in and out of Deca Tower.”
“UH OH! Is he secretly a creep?! Figures.”
My eyes connect with Pearl’s. She gives me a sly grin to which I can only shake my head in disapproval.
”No! He isn’t like that! I mean, he seemed super nice when we spoke.”
“HOLD THE PHONE! You actually TALKED with him? Did he say anything about the Great Zapfish?”
Pearl’s sudden explosion of volume caused her microphone to break for the third time today. However, a backstage helper is quick to come on camera and swap it for a new one before disappearing.
“I actually didn’t ask him about the Great Zapfish… I’m sorry.”
“That’s perfectly alright. But then, what did you talk about?”
“We just talked about life? That probably sounds weird… but he was just so friendly and nice and, oh cod he was cute too.”
“You’re not the only one who thinks that, right Marina?”
“Pearl!”
“Fuhehe… that’s payback for this morning! So miss caller girl, was there anything else you talked about with Fo-, with the hero?”
I give Pearl a cautious glance. Pearl’s acting skills are impressive, but a slip up like that might reveal that we already know Ace. That was something Miss Shy made very clear that she doesn’t want the public finding out, at least, not until his interview.
“No… I got too nervous and ran away.”
“Dang. And here I thought we’d get the next big scoop. Well, at least we know the hero is hanging around the area. Alright kid, thanks for calling!”
“We appreciate you for being a fan. Have a wonderful rest of your night.”
“Thank you! I love you both!”
The phone call suddenly cuts out. Since there's no cut to commercial, Pearl starts speaking without missing a beat.
“Oh wow. A love confession at the end of the call? That’s brave!”
“I’m sure she meant she loves us in the same way that we love the Squid Sisters.”
“Darn, here I was thinking I’d finally found someone.”
I laugh lightly as Pearl continues speaking.
“For real though, why would a hero be chilling outside Deca Tower?”
“I don’t know. Maybe he wants to keep an eye on the Great Zapfish?”
“Pshh, doubt it. Marina, you’re thinking with too much logic.”
“Too much logic?”
“Yeah! You gotta think CRAZY! Like what if he’s actually a robot and he’s staying near the Great Zapfish so he can charge his batteries.”
“Now THAT would be a story. Though, he doesn’t look like a robot.”
“And that’s where you’re wrong. Check THIS out!”
Pearl points behind us towards the TV that typically shows the battle rotations. Right now, it displays a zoomed in picture of Ace climbing off the Great Zapfish.
“His eyes?”
“Exactly, he’s got red eyes! You know what ELSE has red eyes? Robots.”
“Pearlie… squids can have red eyes too.”
A monitor in front us flashes to life, signaling that we will be broadcasting to all of Inkopolis Square in a few moments. Pearl turns to me with a smile.
“Oh, looks like it’s time to announce the last pairs of stages. Let’s wrap today up with a BANG!”
I nod.
“Right! I’ll do my best.”
After a quick tune, the monitor in front of us flares to life, showing the live feed that is broadcasted to the Square. Behind us, the TV quickly changes to its usual moving backdrop.
“Y'all know what time it is!”
“It's Off the Hook, coming at you LIVE from Inkopolis Square!”
“Yo, Marina! Let’s start with something exciting. Tell the people the good news before we introduce the stages!”
“Huh? Good news? Um... What was the good news again?”
I’m genuinely confused. This isn’t on the script… Was there a last minute change that I missed?
“You know... The single most important celebration of our culture? …The Splatfest!”
“Wait, we’re announcing it already? But it's not for another month! Why so early?”
“Cuz why not! More time means people will be even MORE hype before we kick things off. I'm already so excited that I just wanna scream! Actually, I will… HECK YEAH! SPLATFEST TIME!”
I laugh as the backstage helper comes in and replaces her microphone once again.
“I hear you. Splatfests always get my ink pumping!”
“I can’t wait any longer. Marina, what's the Splatfest theme this time?”
“You want me to say it? I-well, okay! Drumroll please?”
“Buda buda buda buda buda buda…”
Pearl continues imitating the sounds of rattling drums while I let a few seconds pass to make the reveal even more dramatic.
“And it looks like the theme is…”
“Buda buda buda BUDA BUDA…”
“Mayo verses Ketchup!”
“…BUDA BUDA CHISHHH!”
…
“Well, I know which team Pearl’s picking…”
“It's the glorious union of eggs and oil—MAYONNAISE!”
“Right… I’ll take ketchup over mayo any day of the week.”
“Pshh. Ketchup is BOOOOOORING. It's like the Sheldon of condiments.”
“Excuse you?! Sheldon’s not boring… And neither is ketchup! Mayo is way worse... I'd rather lick the grease from Crusty Sean’s truck!”
“But at least mayo is legit. Ketchup is just wanna-be jam.”
“Except that mayo- wait... What was that last part?”
“Ketchup is wanna-be jam? I thought that was obvious. You basically just take some tomatoes, beat em up, and mix em with sugar. Boom. Jam.”
“Pearl… it’s not a jam.”
“Heck yeah it is! Tomato is a fruit, so ketchup is just tomato jam!”
“I mean, well, technically yeah. But no, it’s not REALLY jam. Tomato jam is something entirely different from ketchup.”
“They're totally the same thing!”
“Have you ever even had tomato jam? It’s pretty good on toast. You know what doesn’t belong on toast? Ketchup!”
“But you know what DOES go on toast? MAYO BABY!”
“Wooow. I walked right into that one didn’t I? Oh, here’s an interesting question! If the Great Zapfish was participating in the Splatfest, which team do you think it would choose?”
“…ketchup.”
“HUH?! Why didn’t you say mayo?”
“I… had to learn the hard way that fish can’t eat mayo. Rest in Peace Mr Bubbles.”
The entire studio goes quiet.
…
“Pearl… noooooo.”
- - -
After finishing the Splatfest announcement, reporting the final rotation of stages was quick to finish. After a check in with Miss Shy, who had some choice words for Pearl regarding the multiple destroyed microphones, we changed back into the disguises we wore this morning.
On the way out of the studio, we passed by Crusty Sean’s truck. As we walk by, the smell of food grabs both of our attention. It makes me realize just how hungry today has left me. Evidently, Pearl must feel the same.
“Ay Rina, I’m starving. Wanna grab a bite to eat before we head back?”
“I don’t know… Ace has probably already prepared dinner. Maybe we should just go home.”
“Ok. I hear you. BUT, what if he didn’t?”
I sigh.
“If you’re hungry, we can stop for a little-”
She doesn’t wait for me to finish.
“Great!”
Park immediately turns and starts running towards the food truck. I call after her.
“Just don’t spoil your appetite!”
Pearl turns around to respond while running backwards.
“Don’t worry, I won’t! I’ll just get something- OOMPH”
Pearl, not watching where she was going, ran into someone sitting on the curb. Due to the sudden collision, I watch as Pearl loses her balance and begins to fall. Thankfully, before she cracks her head against the ground, the stranger manages to catch her in his arms. Unfortunately, he ends up falling onto his back with a thud.
Seeing this, I rush over in worry. The stranger starts to sit up, looking at the pink girl in his arms.
“Are you okay?”
Pearl looks dazed in his arms.
“Woomy?”
He seems confused. A moment later, Pearl finally looks like she’s come to her senses. Once she realizes the position she’s in, she scrambles to climb out of his arms.
The stranger slowly begins to stand up while rubbing a small bump on the back of his head.
“I MEAN, yeah dude! Actually, I should be asking you that. Oh, and sorry for falling on- WOAH YOU’RE GIGANTIC!”
Having now fully stood up, he easily towers over the both of us. We marvel at his height.
“And you are very small… Are you sure you’re ok?”
“I-yeah! No need to worry! I’m completely fine. You made a pretty good cushion. Hehe… yeah.”
“I’m glad.”
A lull in their conversation leaves them both standing there awkwardly. Huh, it’s weird to see Pearl being so… quiet. In her stead, I try saying something, but nothing comes to mind. As a result, like Pearl, I’m completely silent.
“Well, I hope you both have a wonderful rest of your day.”
Pearl once again sits there motionless as the stranger begins to leave. Pearl’s sudden movement as she jolts back to reality nearly startles me.
“Hey, hold on just a second!”
I watch as she races to get in front of him, cutting off his escape. I can’t see his face since his back is turned to me, but Pearl’s cheeky grin tells me that she surprised him. I slowly draw closer to listen in on their conversation.
“Do you wanna join us? We were just about to grab something to eat.”
“That’s very kind, but I’m afraid I can’t. I have no money nor food tickets.”
“Then I’ll pay for ya! Consider it a way for me to say sorry for knocking you out flat on your ass.”
“I… shouldn’t.”
GROWL.
“Heh, say what you want but it sounds like your stomach’s made up its mind! Now let's go! I’m not taking no for an answer.”
She turns to me while still blocking the stranger from leaving.
“Ay Rina, grab us a table. I’m getting this guy something to eat. Oh, and text me if you want anything!”
With that, Pearl drags the stranger over to the short line in front of the Crust Bucket. I’m left standing there alone, baffled by what just took place.
All of that happened so fast… I barely had time to process it. Just who was that guy? Why was he so… messy? And what was up with Pearl?
Knowing I won’t get any answers right now, I sigh before beginning my search for a table. Fortunately, I manage to find a group of four Inkling battlers right as they are leaving. Sitting down at the now empty table, I claim it as ours.
Pulling out my phone, I shoot a quick message to Ace in our recently made group chat.
Me: ‘Pearl and I are at Crusty Sean’s truck getting food again. Feel free to join us if you want!”
Me: “Sorry if you made dinner, Pearl got too hungry to make it home.’
A couple of minutes go by without a response. I use the time to enjoy the city’s atmosphere. With the Great Zapfish back, Inkopolis seems to be returning to normal. People rushing from shop to shop, car horns blaring in the distance, and jumbo screens lighting the skyline. All of it feels alive.
My phone buzzes, pulling me from my thoughts.
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Don’t worry! I just got done with a patrol. Haven’t had the chance to make dinner.”
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Actually, I was already heading straight for the Crust Bucket so this is perfect.’
Me: ‘Great! Text us your order.’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘What was that thing you recommended last time?’
Me: ‘The Crusty Seanwich? Is that all you want?’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘That and a Main-saver Lemon drink.’
Me: “Gotcha.”
Me: ‘@MC_Princess Here’s the orders: 2 Crusty Seanwiches. One Main-saver lemon for Ace and one Sub-saver berry for me. Please and thank you! ❤️’
MC Princess: ‘👍’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘???’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘How do you send the tiny images?’
MC Princess: ‘🤡🤡🤡’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Never mind, I figured it out.”
Ebb n Flowing: ‘@MC_Princess 🖕’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Just a heads up, I’m actually supposed to be meeting someone there. Is it alright if he joins us?’
Me: ‘Of course! The more the merrier!’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Great, I’ll be there in a bit.’
Returning my phone to my pocket, I go back to enjoying the atmosphere of the city.
Gosh, the surface used to be so terrifying. It feels like forever ago since I first came here…
Now that I think about it, time and time again, this city has helped me grow and overcome what I once feared.
Inklings were said to be cruel and heartless. It frightened me… Pearl showed me that, although they might be a bit destructive, Inklings are actually kind and caring.
I was worried that Inklings would hate my music. I was wrong… Inkopolis loves Off the Hook and all of our songs.
But, most of all, I was scared that if anyone learned that I’m an Octoling, I would be shunned or even attacked. And although I’m still scared, I have Ace now.
Speak of the kraken, the so-called ‘golden hero’ is suddenly sitting right next to me. A massive smile is painted all over his face.
“Hey! How was your day?”
His smile is infectious. Without realizing it, I had begun smiling back.
“It was pretty good. The Splatcast was fun, we did some general reporting about the weather and stuff while also talking about any recent news. Speaking of, you were one of the things we talked about.”
His yellow eyebrows raise in both surprise and interest.
“I was? Nobody figured me out, right?”
“No. Miss Shy wants you to remain a mystery until your big interview. All we talk about are rumors and such… But we’re supposed to pretend that we don’t know who you are and it’s exhausting.”
“Oh, my bad. I didn’t mean to cause you any trouble.”
“No, don’t apologize. It’s actually kind of fun.”
Looking around, I realize that he came alone.
“Didn’t you say that you were bringing a friend?”
He pauses.
“Oh shit… I got distracted.”
“You got distracted?”
“Well, you see… I’m supposed to meet up with him somewhere around here. I was looking for him but something caught my eye. I saw this really beautiful girl, right? And she was sitting all by herself! I thought to myself, ‘No way am I letting this opportunity slip by!’ So I sat down and asked her about her day.”
A flirty smile spreads across his mouth while a bomb of blush rushes across my face. No matter how confident I might have become, his kind words and goofy grin are enough to leave me stumbling over what to say.
“I-er-uh-well, thank you?”
He laughs at my broken response before standing up.
“I'll be back once I find him.”
As he disappears into the crowd, Pearl and the giant Inkling approach from the other direction carrying multiple bags of food.
“Ayo Rina! Where’s the Fish going?”
“Oh. He’s just looking for someone. Don’t worry, he’ll be back soon.”
Pearl sits in the chair opposite of where Ace just was. The large stranger sits down next to her.
“Ay Ush, do me a favor and back up a bit. You smell like spoiled tuna.”
“Ah, my apologies.”
‘Ush’ pulls slightly away from the two of us. Despite the extra distance, his large size helps him still reach the food without any issue.
“Ush? Is that your name?”
The large Inkling looks at me with a mouth so full of food that he looks like a bubble-eyed goldfish. He starts chewing rapidly, probably so that he doesn’t have to talk with his mouth full. However, as he’s still chewing, Pearl speaks.
“Nah, his names actually Ucean.”
“Ucean… Does the name hold any special significance?”
Pearl shrugs. The two of us wait until the boy swallows the copious amounts of food in his mouth.
“It’s a combination of umbra and ocean, roughly translating to shadow of the ocean.”
“It’s a beautiful name.”
“Thank you.”
He returns to eating his Super Seanwich, as does Pearl. As Ucean and Pearl are digging into their meals, I plop a straw through my Sub-saver Berry’s lid and start sipping. I leave my Seanwich alone while I wait for Ace.
I wonder what’s taking him so long?
…
“So Rina, I’ll give it to you straight. This guy’s hungry, homeless, and broke. Why don’t we let him stay in the extra room?”
I spit out my drink. Ucean seems equally confused.
“WHAT?!”
“You’re against it?”
“No… I’m just surprised! After how hard you fought against letting Ace stay with us, I never would’ve expected you to suggest something like this.”
“Yea, I was against adopting the Fish at first… But I’ll admit that having him around has been so fucking convenient. So just imagine how useful this big guy would be! He could reach the top shelf without needing to climb the counter!”
Although that’s probably not the best of reasons to let a stranger into our home, my reasons for taking in Ace weren’t exactly perfect either, so I’m not going to protest. At least I know Ace can protect us if Ucean tries to hurt Pearl or I.
“Besides, ever since we brought piss head in, I’ve been thinking about finding us a fourth roommate. And wouldn’t you know it, I LITERALLY stumbled backwards into the perfect candidate! That’s gotta be fate.”
“Hey wait, shouldn’t I get a say in this?”
We both look at the gentle giant. He seems unsure of himself.
“No way… You don’t want to?”
“It’s not that. You both seem like great people, however, I met with someone earlier today. He also offered to let me stay with him and… I’ve already decided that I’m going to accept his offer.”
“Aw whaaaat? Boooooo. Who is this guy?”
He doesn’t respond with words. Instead, he points at someone in the crowd. Following the trail of his finger, I spot a shocked Inkling with yellow tentacles and red eyes pointing directly back at him.
“No way. Pfffffff-FAHAHA”
Pearl begins laughing maniacally, much to Ucean’s and my confusion. When Ace sits down next to me, he seems equally confused.
“Ucean? I’ve been looking everywhere for you! What are you doing with these two?”
“Ah… I am sorry for being difficult to find but these kind people were offering to let me live with them. However, I just informed them that I’ve already decided to live with you.”
Pearl’s laughter grows in strength. Finally understanding what Pearl finds so funny, I join in. Any further conversation was drowned out by the two of us laughing.
- - -
Alrighty. I like this one. Not as chaotic as last chapter but there are some fun moments in her.
This chapter is shorter because it’s only 2 scenes and because there wasn’t much internal thinking during the Splatcast scene. (The Splatcast is way too fast paced for someone to make large thoughts!)
You know, the Splatfest announcement was initially intended to use my own script (which was going to be a bit about tomatoes being a fruit) but then I read the original script for the Splatfest and it was waayyy funnier. So, I ended up mixing them both together.
If you’re wondering why Ace didn’t know how to use an emoji, there's a simple answer. He's got little to no tech experience at all. For instance, his last phone was a hand me down from his parents (that thing was ancient). Luckily, he’s intuitive enough to figure out how these things work, and he has Marina to help him out.
My favorite part of this chapter was the short interaction between Four and Marina. Hopefully y'all found that adorable and not cringe. But it shows where they are in their relationship right now. Four isn’t embarrassed to do a little bit of flirting.
-Veckle (12/5/2022)
Chapter 20: Ironic (Hello My Fate)
Chapter Text
So this chapter is split up into 2 days. The first day is the same day as the past few chapters, aka Tuesday. The next day is Wednesday (obviously).
Why not just split it up into two separate chapters? No. It would’ve been too short for my liking.
The rest of the notes are found at the end of the chapter.
- - -
Pearl and Marina laughed all through the meal. Marina’s laughter died down soon after we finished eating, but Pearl showed no sign of stopping. She laughed hysterically all the way home. I tried to talk with Ucean but nothing I said seemed to register with him. Pearl was so loud that it made it difficult to communicate with our new roommate. I ultimately gave up.
I get it. The fact that Ucean denied Pearl’s offer, not knowing that I was offering the exact same thing is a tiny bit funny. But to laugh so viciously for this long is… almost concerning. I think she might pass out from a lack of oxygen.
As we near the house, Pearl finally seems to settle down.
“AHEHAHA… ahhh.”
…
“Are you done?”
Pearl flashes me a half cocky smile.
“No wait, I got a few more in me. Heha- actually, that’s a burp... Never mind, I’m all good.”
“Finally... I swear, any longer and we all would’ve gone deaf.”
Pearl chuckles before running ahead towards the house. Ucean seems unnerved by the whole ordeal.
“Is she always this… lively?”
Marina smiles.
“You get used to it.”
Ucean doesn’t respond, only gulping before nodding nervously.”
“Great job Pinkie! You’re already scaring him. Way to make a good first impression!”
She turns back to the three of us with mild amusement.
“Bah, he already had his first impression of me!”
“Oh she’s not scaring me. Only, I’ve never met someone so… boisterous. It’s quite interesting. Maybe even fun.”
As we catch up to Pearl at the front of the house, the short squid runs up the steps leading to the apartment. She turns back to face us while striking a ‘tada!’ pose.
“We’re here!”
Ucean turns to me in confusion.
“…This building looks large for one person. Do you really live here by yourself?”
I respond as Ucean, Marina, and I are all climbing the stairs.
“Right… I didn’t tell you. Well, I tried to but someone was laughing too loud. Point is, all three of us live here, or I guess four now. But technically she owns the place.”
I point to Pearl as she gives off another smug smile.
“Oh, I did not realize that you two are his roommates. I suppose that sort of explains why she was laughing. But it doesn’t explain why she was laughing for long .”
Marina fires a small joke.
“She’s got a weird sense of humor.”
“Uy! You were laughing too!”
“But I wasn’t the one making car alarms go off.”
Pearl tries to come back with a rebuttal but she seems stumped.
“…fair enough.”
She says this while unlocking the front door. As we all step inside, Pearl and Marina instantly begin to shed their bulky disguises. I had gotten so used to this ritual that I didn’t even react. Ucean, however, seems flustered and quickly covers his eyes with his tentacles.
“W-w-what are you two doing!?”
Pearl seems confused.
“This shit’s hot! We’re taking it off, obviously.”
Ucean doesn’t uncover his eyes.
“S-shouldn’t you do that somewhere more… p-private?”
Realizing the misunderstanding, I jump into the conversation.
“Don’t worry, they’re wearing clothes underneath. They are just taking off their disguises.”
“D-disguises? W-why would they wear d-disguises?”
“To keep people from recognizing Marina and me? I’d rather not have stalkers breathing down my neck everywhere I go.”
Slowly Ucean removes the tentacles that cover his eyes. Staring right at Marina, he seems almost shocked.
“Your name is… Marina?”
“Yes?”
“The same Marina as the one from Off the Hook?”
“The very one.”
Ucean pales as he turns to Pearl.
“Then that means… is your name Pearl? Pearl Houzuki?”
“Wow! You even got my last name! Are you some kind of super fan?”
He doesn’t speak.
“Your last name is Houzuki? That’s too fancy for someone like you.”
“Shut up Amberjack!”
The small exchange leaves us both in a deadlock staredown. It doesn’t last very long before we both break away while chuckling.
…
“I… think I finally understand what people mean when they say fate has a twisted sense of humor… I didn’t realize that you two are Off the Hook.”
“What?! I thought you knew! Why didn’t you just fucking ask who we are?”
“I wasn’t sure how to ask without sounding rude...”
Pearl pauses at his words. I nearly laugh as she struggles to comprehend the idea of manners. As I hold in my chuckle, Marina replies.
“Ucean. Pearl, Ace, and I are here to be your friends. There’s no need to worry about being polite all the time.”
“Yeah dude. Fuck manners, if you’ve got a question then just ask it.”
Ucean opens his mouth to speak but Pearl continues, not giving him the chance to get a word out.
“...but before we have a Q and A, do us a favor? Go take a fucking shower.”
“Pearlie!”
“Right, right. PLEASE , go take a fucking shower. Fish, can you show him the way? Marina and I are gonna go do some quick shopping before the stores close.”
“We are?!”
Marina seems both excited and surprised.
“Well, unless you think you’ve got any clothes that are a… Ucean, what’s your size?”
“Triple extra large.”
“ So unless you’ve got any-”
Pearl does a double take as she processes what she just heard.
“Triple XL? Fuck, that’s big! Ahem. So Marina, unless you’ve got any clothes that are a size triple XL, we’re gonna have to buy him some new gear.”
I give Pearl a noogie, like a parent does to their kid.
“That's a good idea Pearl.”
Pearl smacks my hand off her head, slightly pissed at me treating her like a child.
“Fuck off. I’ve got a ton of good ideas if y’all would just listen. Anyways, Ucean, you want em in a specific color?”
Ucean seems puzzled at the question.
“You want me to choose?”
Marina responds excitedly.
“Of course! They’re gonna be your outfits after all. You should be wearing something you like.”
The idea makes Ucean’s brain visibly stumble. A minute passes where he doesn’t speak.
…
“I like purple. Am I allowed to have purple?”
“Sure dude, we’ll see what they have. Rina, let’s go before it gets too late.”
“Yes! This is gonna be fun!”
Ucean and I watch as the two of them leave for the roof. He seems baffled by their choice of exit.
“May I ask a question? Why did they go to the roof if they are trying to leave?”
“We have a launch pad on the roof. They’re just using that to get to the Square faster.”
“I understand... However, they never changed back into their disguises.”
- - -
As Ucean steps out of the bathroom with nothing but a towel, I feel myself shaken to my core.
Holy SHIT. Beneath all that dirt and grime, Ucean is EXTREMELY attractive. I’m not even into guys, but damn. That chiseled jawline, those toned muscles, his gentle and kind eyes… Cod. He should be a model.
“Fuck dude, who would’ve guessed a shower would do you so many favors! You look like you could be a prince!”
“Oh… thank you? Could you please lead me to my room?”
I laugh at his formal speak.
“Right this way your majesty.”
Leading him down the hall, I show him to the room directly across from mine.
“Here you go.”
I open the door, revealing a room that is nearly identical to how my room looked when I first moved in. He steps inside, marveling at every nook and cranny before finally sitting down on his bed.
“You like it?”
“Yes. It’s very cozy.”
“Well… I’ll give you some alone time to get settled in. Pearl and Marina should be back with a pair of clothes pretty soon. Oh, and if you need anything, my room is the one across the hall. Actually, why don’t you just shoot me a text?”
“I’m sorry, I was never allowed to have a phone.”
…Never allowed ?
“Uhhh, you wanna talk about that?”
“I would rather not.”
“Boundaries, gotcha… I’ll just leave you to yourself then.”
“Thank you. I don’t have enough words to express my gratitude.”
I nod, flashing a smile before stepping out of the room. Walking across the hall and laying onto my bed, I pull out my phone.
Me: ‘Hey, are you both almost home yet?’
MC Princess: ‘Not even close. People are swarming us everywhere we go.’
Me: ‘Alright. If you end up anywhere near a phone store, pick up a new one for Ucean.’’
MC Princess: ‘You two are bleeding us dry for every penny.’
MC Princess: ‘That was a joke…’
MC Princess: ‘How’s he doin?’
Me: ‘He’s good. He just got out of the shower and is currently held up in his room.’
Me: ‘By the way, that shower turned him from a 6/10 to a solid 10/10. Shit was magical.”
MC Princess: ‘What? Quit bullshitting.’
Me: ‘I’m not. Honestly, he looks like some kind of movie star.’
MC Princess: ‘Pics or you’re lying.’
Me: ‘Shell no. I am NOT taking pictures of a guy that’s only covered by a TOWEL.’
MC Princess: ‘I’ll trade em for pool pictures of Marina.’
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Don’t you dare.’
A knock at my door pulls me away from my phone. Opening the door, Ucean offers me a polite smile.
“Hello, I don’t mean to be a bother but I was hoping I could ask you a few more things?”
“Uh… sure.”
I step to the side, inviting him in. Upon entering my room, he makes a subtle observation.
“Your room, it is very similar to mine.”
“Yeah, well, it’s not like I’ve had much time nor money to decorate it… So what did you want to ask?”
He seems to chew over his words for a moment.
“I suppose, first, I am curious as to why they called you so many different names. Is your name not Four?”
“...no, my name’s not ACTUALLY Four. It’s just what I tell everyone to call me.”
“But then why does Marina call you Ace? And at one point, Miss Houzuki referred to you as Amberjack?”
I sigh.
“Look… I’m only gonna say this once so pay attention. Amberjack is my real name, but just call me Four. You might hear Pearl call me ‘Fish’ or some other dumb nickname, but that is just her way of teasing me. As for Marina, she calls me Ace because we’re close.”
“You two are close?”
A dumb grin crosses my lips.
“Yeaa…”
…
“You are very confusing.”
I spent the rest of the night answering Ucean’s questions. He was particularly fixated on trying to unravel my story, but he also asked questions that focused on how I met Off the Hook. I did my best to answer everything without revealing any sensitive information about the New Squidbeak Splatoon.
By the time Pearl and Marina arrived home, I was starting to run out of steam. So, I let Pearl and Marina handle Ucean and went to bed.
- - - The Next Day- - -
“GOOD MORNING FREELOADER!”
My eyes shoot open. Pearl’s voice is as deafeningly loud as ever.
“Mornin’ Pinkie… breakfast?”
With a satisfied grin, Pearl peaks into my room.
“Yep, make us something good. I’m going back to sleep for a little bit.”
As Pearl leaves, I grumble. Jeez, I know that I woke up a little late yesterday but come on… This feels humiliating.
I sigh before hopping out of bed and getting ready for my day. Although my gear might not have the best abilities, I still try to put together a good combination to try and give me even the slightest advantage.
After putting the Splattershot Jr. into my bag, I make my way to the kitchen. To my surprise, Ucean is already awake and waiting patiently for breakfast. He also seems to be reading… manga?
Spotting me, he sets the book down.
“Good morning Four.”
I yawn.
“Morning…”
Making my way to the pantry, I am stumped as to what to cook.
“Hey Ucean, anything you’re in the mood for?”
He’s at a loss.
“You’re asking for my opinion?”
I yawn.
“Sure. You’ve spent the last couple weeks without food so I know that you need the food more than any of us. So, I might as well make something you like.”
“What I like?”
He spends a few seconds considering my words.
“I don’t know what I like.”
“How about this? Just tell me what you usually ate before you were living on the street.”
“Well, that would be one large omelet with sausage and vegetables mixed in. On the side, there were typically four pieces of whole bread toast as a side. And to drink, they always gave me this large, dense, fruity shake.”
“You mean an Intensify Action Shake? Plenty of people drink those in the morning. They help build muscle strength.”
Wow. That’s a lot of calories. The Intensify Action Shake is already enough breakfast for someone my size, but to add a large omelet and toast? Shit, I’ve got my work cut out for me this morning.
As I began cooking, I struggled to find something to talk about.
“So… what’s with the manga?”
“Oh, I found it in the library. …Am I not allowed to read it?”
“I’m pretty sure it belongs to Pearl. I think you’ll be fine as long as you don’t get food on it.”
“Understood.”
Ucean’s eyes go back to reading the manga as I focus on cooking.
By the time Pearl and Marina joined us, I had already finished everything. However, the two of them seemed to be in a rush as they quickly ate breakfast, said their thank yous, and sprinted up to the roof. The entire time, neither of them spoke.
“Damn, I wonder what’s got them in such a rush.”
“I suppose it would be because of the time.”
“Huh?”
I glance up at the clock. It reads 7:57.
“Oh dang. They’re cutting it close… Maybe I should head out too.”
I place my dishes into the sink and grab my backpack, all while Ucean watches me.
“Where are you going?”
“Just to Deca Tower.”
“Are you looking for your sister again?”
“Yeah. I’ll be doing that and along with some battling… Do you want to come with?”
“Is that really okay?”
His question confuses me.
“Uh, yes? Last I heard, there’s no high limit on battling.”
“Oh, I should warn you that I lack any battling experience. Are you okay having someone as inexperienced as me for an ally?”
“It’s fine. I’m only doing turf war so it doesn’t matter if we win.”
“I see. But there is another issue. I don’t have a weapon.”
“Not a problem. I’ve got a friend who can lend you something. So, what do you say Ucean? Wanna go splat some squids?”
Hesitantly, he nods.
- - -
I burst through the door of Ammo Knights with Ucean timidly following behind me.
“Sheldon!”
The crab is nowhere in sight. A moment later I hear some fumbling from the floor above us before an exhausted looking horseshoe crab comes stumbling down the stairs.
“Four?”
“Yo! I came for some weaponry.”
The crab yawns.
“...The store’s not open yet.”
“Please? All I need is a Splattershot Jr. for my friend here.”
I gesture to Ucean. Seeing the large squid, the crab’s eyes shoot out of his binoculars.
“A-a-a S-Splattershot Jr? For someone of his size? No no no no no! That would be such a waste! Based on his relative size, I am certain such a delicate weapon would crumble in his arms.”
Sheldon and I share a smile as Ucean looks between us worriedly.
“Does that mean I can’t get a weapon?”
“Nope, it means that Sheldon’s about to give you something better than a Splattershot Jr.”
“Eheh, give is a rather strong word. I am willing to loan him a weapon.”
I sigh. Hearing the word ‘loan’ means there's some strings attached.
“What’s the catch?”
“Well, he would need to sign a contract that states that I would receive 20 percent of his earnings from 10 of his battles. I do apologize if this seems scummy, Four. But I am trying to run a business after all.”
“No, I understand. Business is business. Now, I saw that twinkle in your eyes. You clearly have a weapon that you want him to try.”
“Correct! This way please.”
Sheldon leads the two of us to the back of the shop and into a side room. Immediately, I notice the multiple weapons that line the wall next to us. From rollers to blasters, not a single weapon type is missing. The next thing I notice are the various training balloons that are spread around the room. Some of these balloons are swiftly moving from side to side. Others are simply standing still on various elevated platforms.
“Welcome to the test range, the best place to get a feel for every splat weapon in Inkopolis.”
“Woah, this place is AWESOME!”
The room is so large that I can hear my voice echo back. Ucean walks up to one of the larger balloons, matching up with its height almost perfectly.
“Please, if you both would direct your attention here.”
Sheldon points at the row of Splatlings.
“I have two weapons in mind for your friend, both of which are Splatlings. Do you know how a Splatling works?”
Ucean shakes his head no.
“I see. Then allow me to explain. The mechanics of a Splatling are similar to those of a charger, but it's in a weapon class of its own! Hold down the trigger to compress your ink, and then release to unleash a powerful stream of ink! Each charge uses a huge amount of ink, and charging it leaves you exposed for a while. Does that make sense?”
“I think so.”
“Good. Now the two Splatlings I have in mind are the Heavy Splatling and the Hydra Splatling.”
“What’s the difference?”
“I am so glad you asked Four! The Heavy Splatling is the most standard of all the Splatlings. It charges decently quickly but still leaves you open while doing so. The best way to describe this weapon is that it's not too fast, but not too slow. The weapon kit comes with a Sprinkler and a Sting Ray. If you use the Sprinkler well, you can keep a route open as you prepare to deal a death blow with the Sting Ray! This Splatling cannon's power will make even charger users jealous!”
I nod. Sure, sprinkler might be a bit of a let down but Sting Ray more than makes up for that weakness. Not too bad of a kit.
Sheldon moves onto an absolute behemoth of a weapon.
“Next up, the Hydra Splatling. It is designed to really pressure your opponents' turf with extreme firepower! However, a very long charge time and heavy ink consumption make it a liability in close quarters! The weapon is notorious for being extremely heavy and difficult to carry around, but with your extra size that will be no problem! The weapon comes with Autobombs and Splashdown. Use the Autobombs to keep foes at bay so you can maintain the range at which this set excels! Opponents about to pounce when you've finished shooting? Let 'em get close, and then spring the trap with your Splashdown special! Are you the type that likes to keep your distance? This is the set for you!”
…
“I’m sorry, I know you wanted to try to help me but I really didn’t understand any of that.”
“Here, let me translate. Sheldon essentially said that both of these weapons make moving around slow since they're so heavy, but your extra size makes you perfect for these weapons. The Heavy Splatling is an all-round good main-weapon with a bad sub-weapon and a fantastic special-weapon. The Hydra Splatling is an amazing long range main-weapon that is absolutely horrible up close. It has a good sub-weapon but the special-weapon only fills one niche, protecting you when an enemy is up close. In my opinion, the Heavy Splatling is ten times better. It’s up to you though.”
“I understand. I would like to try the Heavy Splatling please.”
“Wonderful. However, I’d recommend trying out both weapons before making your final decision. Four, please monitor him for a moment. I will be right back.”
With a nod, I watch as Ucean puts on an ink tank before picking up the Heavy Splatling with ease. He makes that gun look like it’s weightless. Wait, why is he carrying it around like it’s a Splattershot?
“You’re holding it wrong.”
I grab a Mini Splatling off the wall before walking over.
“You are supposed to hold it down at your side like this.”
“I see. Thank you.”
I back away to avoid being shot as he tries to fire the weapon at a target. However, the Splatling only ends up spurting out a tiny amount of ink. Seeing this, I call out to him.
“You need to charge it before firing! Hold down the trigger for a few seconds and then let go.”
He nods, holding the trigger down. The gun begins to vibrate rapidly before unleashing a large barrage of ink. The balloon in front of the giant squid only gets lightly sprayed with ink as the rest of it falls to the floor. Despite having almost entirely missed his target, Ucean still seems proud of himself. A couple of minutes pass where Ucean charges the Splatling, fires at the target, and refills his ink.
Sheldon finally returns with a pair of familiar looking dualies in hand.
“No way. Are these my dualies?!”
“Unfortunately, they are only replicas. As a result, you will be limited to only having Burst Bombs and Tenta Missiles as your respective sub and special weapons. Sadly, the battle league denied the legendary version that you tested so the Hero Dualie Replicas have the exact same properties as the Splat Dualies.
“Yeah, I was about to say… using those just wouldn’t be fair. Still, that’s a decent weapon kit.”
“Please treat them with care, these babies are one of a kind, made special for you.”
I take the dualies into my hand, smiling as my fingers run across the familiar grips.
“I will. Thank you Sheldon.”
Suddenly, the door to the test range swings open.
“Found you Goldie!”
“Ah beans.”
- - -
Ending this chapter here because I’m tired. Let me know what y’all think.
Sorry this chapter took so long. It’s finals week so I’ve been studying. We’ll have a good amount of chapters uploaded during christmas break though.
Something that happened after Ace went to sleep: Pearl and Marina gave Ucean a tour of the house. When they showed Ucean the library, he found Pearl’s manga stash. Hence, he has a manga in the morning.
So, Ucean is interesting. Let me know how you guys are feeling about him right now. I don’t want him to be uninteresting or boring since he plays a big role in the climax of this arc.
Something I wanted to ask you readers is, What questions do you currently have regarding plot points in the story? I already have a few things planned out and want to make sure I’m not leaving anything unanswered. Example question: Will we ever learn more about that unnamed Octoling boy? Or is Ace actually trying to do something about Marie's crush on him or is he just riding that out? Why can Ace use Octarian ink?
BTW, Ucean is about to be baffled by the number of famous people that Ace knows.
Real world news, the first ever Big Run just finished. I managed to place in the top 5 percent of players with a high score of 153 golden eggs. Heck yeah.
-Veckle (12/12/2022)
Chapter 21: The Haunted
Chapter Text
- - -
The sound of the door to the test range slamming open grabs my attention. Standing in the doorframe is a girl wearing a somewhat casual outfit that screams PINK. From her socks, to her jacket, to even her beanie, she’s covered in said color. Ultimately, I can tell that the outfit is put together extremely well… She has a good sense of fashion.
“Found you Goldie!”
Four seems surprised to see her.
“Ah beans…”
“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Nothing… What do you want, Callie?”
Callie? I didn’t recognize her... I wonder, does she remember me?
“Aw, can’t a girl want to spend time with you?”
“I seriously doubt that’s why you’re here.”
Callie bounces over towards Four and Sheldon.
“Yeah, you’re right. I was just checking in on Sheldon and Octo-gramps. Butttt, now that I found you here, we’re DEFINITELY hanging out. We can even get Marie over here to join fun!”
“That’s an excellent idea Ag-I mean Callie. Spending time with Four might very well allow you all to become a more effective unit. For instance…”
The crab begins rambling on about some sort of team bonding exercises. Something tells me I’m missing some context…
Still carrying my heavy splatling, I join the trio.
“Four, what is he referring to?”
“OOOOH… He’s just talking about battling. Right Sheldon?”
“I-er uhhhh YES! I am referring to battling and am most certainly NOT anything else!”
“Does that mean she’ll be joining us for Turf War?”
“That’s up to her… Callie, are you up for some turf war?”
Callie jumps in excitement from Four’s question.
“Yes yes YEEESS! I would LOVE to! Marie can even join us!”
She points directly at me.
“ …but one question first. Who’s the giant?”
Oh… I guess she doesn’t remember me.
“That’s Ucean, one of my roommates.”
“Oooohh, ok. Nice to meet you, Ucean! I’m Callie. Yes, I’m THAT Callie, the one from the Squid Sisters.”
She strikes the signature Squid Sisters pose. Rather than correct her, I pretend as if we’ve never met.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Callie, I am a big fan of yours.”
“Awwww. Thanks!”
Turning to Sheldon, I speak.
“Could I try using the other weapon now, please?”
“Of course! Simply put the Heavy Splatling back on the wall. The one you’re looking for is the Hydra Splatling. It’s a large metal weapon that is inspired by a fire hydrant! Fair warning, it is extremely heavy.”
“Remember to lift with your legs, not your back.”
Callie laughs at Four’s remark.
I nod at the group, before heading over to the weapon wall. Gosh, I’ve never seen so many weapons before… I wonder what they all do?
I take a step closer when a voice suddenly rings in my head.
‘Careful. One wrong step and you’ll knock everything to the ground. You’d better not let that happen.’
Heeding the familiar voice’s warning, I gently set the Heavy Splatling into the empty slot on the wall. Stepping back, I follow the row of Splatlings until I spot a large, metal weapon.
Picking it up, I immediately notice how much heavier this weapon is. Still, it’s not nearly as heavy as-
“Yep, that's the one you’re looking for.”
“Bwah!”
I wasn’t expecting Sheldon to suddenly be behind me. The sudden shock results in me dropping the Hydra Splatling. I can feel the ground shake as it hits the ground.
‘Oh, look what you did Ucean. I hope it’s not broken.’
…
“I apologize, I hadn’t expected you to be a bit jumpy.”
“No, no! I’m the one who dropped your weapon Sheldon. I should be the one apologizing. I promise it won’t happen again.”
“It’s fine. All my weapons are built to withstand the heat of battle so they can handle beating. Now please, go on. I’m anxious to see how you handle this weapon.”
That’s it? No scolding? No… punishment? Okay…
Reaching down, I lift with my legs while I pick up the Hydra Splatling. Once I have a good grip on the weapon, I start walking towards the balloons. Callie, Four, and Sheldon follow me. Behind me, I hear them all making small comments.
“Holy carp on a stick! He’s moving so fast!”
That was Callie's voice.
“This is nothing. You should’ve seen him earlier when he was walking around with the Heavy Splatling. He could probably race an Inkbrush and win.”
That was Four’s voice.
“Indeed. I suspected that his large size would let him move rather quickly with heavier weapons, but I hadn’t expected results this spectacular.”
And that was Sheldon’s voice.
With a turn, I point the weapon at the balloon. After feeling around with my hand, my finger finds the weapon’s trigger.
Deep breath in, deep breath out.
I begin charging a shot. Seconds pass as I wait. When I let go of the trigger, the Splatling fires a short sputter of Ink before stopping… is it broken?
‘You broke it when you dropped it earlier. You’re an embarrassment.’
Callie falls to the ground laughing as I dro
“BAHAHA, All that build up! …and that’s what happens!”
I drop my head in shame as Sheldon comes up to me.
“I’m sorry. I think I broke it…”
“No, the weapon isn’t broken. You see, the Hydra Splatling is very durable; a building could collapse on one and it would still be completely fine. You simply released the trigger too early. Remember, the charge time is significantly longer for this weapon. Try holding down the trigger until the barrel’s rotational acceleration is 0 radians per second.”
“...huh?”
Four sees the confusion on my face and interjects.
“He means wait until it looks like the barrel of the Splatling isn’t speeding up anymore.”
“That is what I said, isn’t it?”
…
Four just laughs.
Armed with this new knowledge, I point the splatling back at the training balloons. When I pull down on the trigger, the weapon’s barrel begins to slowly turn. Five seconds later, the barrel starts accelerating. Another five more seconds pass and, although the barrel is now spinning extremely quickly, it is still accelerating. After a total of 15 seconds, the weapon’s barrel was spinning so fast that I could feel the weapon pushing air around like a fan. It’s spinning so fast that I can’t tell if it’s speeding up or not.
Four calls out to me.
“It’s done charging Ucean. Let it rip!”
Hesitantly, I release the trigger.
A massive bombardment of ink begins firing from the tip of the weapon. I’m not prepared for such powerful recoil… I nearly lose my footing.
The weapon continues blasting out ink with no sign of stopping. It rumbles and shakes in my hands. The grip on this weapon feels like it’s going to rub my hands raw.
I want it to stop. Stop. STOP.
After what must have been over a minute of continuous firing, the weapon finally does stop.
I stand there in silence for a moment, not quite sure what to do.
…
“Woah… Sorry to be the one to say this but your accuracy sucks.”
“Knock it off, Callie. He’s never fought in a battle before. You can’t expect him to be a master marksman like Marie is with a charger right off the bat.”
Once again, the door to the test range is open up. All of our attention immediately is given to the new arrival.
“Somebody say my name?”
“Marie! You made it!”
Callie jumps for joy before racing over to the girl and diving into a hug.
“Woah, easy there Call.”
Seeing the two of them hug hurts.
‘Is that what you want? A loving family? That’s rich. You already threw away your chances of that.’
I avert my eyes from their hug and head back over to the weapon wall. I quickly exchange the Hydra Splatling for the Heavy Splatling. As I turn around, I nearly bump into Sheldon. He’s standing awfully close…
“Did you not like the Hydra Splatling?”
‘Come on, where are your manners? Be polite and tell him you want the Hydra. You can’t make us look bad after all.’
But I didn’t like it! The weapon was heavy and it shook so much that my hands hurt.
‘Do NOT make us look bad.’
But I-
‘DO NOT MAKE US LOOK BAD.’
FINE. I’ll do what you want.
I smile at the crab.
“Oh that’s not true! I really liked the Hydra. In fact, I think I’ll go with it.”
When I turn back to put the Heavy Splatling back down, Four is standing in my way.
“Hmm, you’re a pretty bad liar.”
“I-I’m not lying…”
“When you were shooting that Hydra, you looked like a kid behind the wheel of a runaway car: you had absolutely no control of the situation. There’s no way you actually want the Hydra.”
I sigh.
“...You're right. I like the Heavy more than the Hydra.”
“It’s not that big of a deal Ucean! You’re allowed to like whatever you want. That includes the weapons you use.”
Callie pops up between the two of us.
“Enough waiting around! I wanna go play turf war already!”
In a monotone voice, Marie responds as she also joins us.
“Patience Callie. It’s only a quarter past noon. We can spend all afternoon battling.”
Sheldon seems to freak at this revelation.
“Wait, what time did you say it was?!”
“Um, it's 12:16 Sheldon.”
“Shooting Hydra Inking Turf! I was supposed to open the shop an hour and sixteen minutes ago!”
Callie, Marie, and Four all seem to do a double take at what Sheldon just said. Meanwhile, I’m confused.
“What does ‘Shooting Hydra Inking Turf’ mean?”
Callie, Four, and even Marie all chuckle.
- - -
Due to Sheldon needing to open his store, the four of us were forced to leave the test range. And after filling out the required paperwork, I walked out with a brand new Heavy Splatling and an ink tank.
I wasn’t the only one who walked out of there with a new weapon. Sheldon seemingly gifted Marie, Callie, and Four a charger, a roller, and a pair of dualies respectively. Their weapons are stylish too. The lights really go well together with the weapons’ black and yellow coloring.
Once we reach Deca Tower, I take a moment to stop and stare up at the giant building. Marie and Callie step inside, but Four stands next to me waiting.
I never thought the day would come where I would actually be doing this.
…
“You worried about your first battle?”
I nod.
‘Of course you’re worried. And for good reason, you are a model Ucean, not a fighter. You belong in front of a camera, not on a battlefield.’
“Eh, that’s normal. But hey, the three of us will be right there with you.”
Again, I only nod in response.
I belong where I want to. I won’t let you control my life anymore.
‘Then why am here Ucean?’
“Alright, let’s not keep them waiting. Are you ready?”
I take a moment to collect myself.
“...No, but let’s do it anyway.”
With a laugh, Four leads me through the building’s entrance. It’s massive. On the inside, there appear to be three main desks with large symbols above each one. The first symbol is one of two intersecting arrows with a pair of eyes in the middle. The second is an anchor but the flukes of the anchor have been replaced with swishing arrows. The third and final symbol is identical to the previous one, except the logo is surrounded with flames.
In front of each desk is an organized line of squids.
I make eye contact with Callie, who is standing near the front of line at the first desk. With a smile, she waves the two of us over just as the group in front of them finishes speaking with the receptionist.
Marie notices us as we approach.
“There you are! Geez, if you guys took even a second longer we would’ve had to step out of line.”
Suddenly, a small desk bell tings. The three of them approach the desk and I follow, unaware of how this works.
The receptionist greets us with a professional smile.
“Hello, will you all be battling together?”
‘Leader’s take the initiative. Now answer.’
“Yes. We all want to fight in a Turf War, please!”
Marie lets out a small chuckle.
“She already knows that. This IS the Turf War line.”
“...ohhh, my mistake.”
‘I told you to answer, not make a fool of yourself.’
“Fantastic. Now if you four could all please stand in front of the camera one by one, we’ll get your team registered for battle.”
The receptionist gestures towards a small camera set up next to the desk. Callie immediately puts herself in front of the camera’s lens with a wild grin on her face.
“ Scanning, identified as DefinetlyNotCallie. ”
Followed by Callie is her fellow Squid Sister, Marie.
“ Scanning, identified as ColdKillerCuttlefish. ”
Four goes next.
“ Scanning, identified as Ebb&Flowing. ”
The camera is too short. So, as I step in front of the camera, I am forced to crouch down so that my face is in view.
“ Scanning, no data found. Registering new battler, welcome. Your current splashtag is Player. Please see the terminal in the lobby if you wish to change it later. ”
A door to our left suddenly opens.
“ Battlers, please step inside the transport room. You are now in queue. ”
Callie, Marie, and Four all enter the room without a second thought. Hesitantly, I follow them in.
‘So you’re really going to do it? Fine, but your gear is horrible. At the very least, you could’ve worn the family brand.’
At least I still look somewhat fashionable.
‘Yes. I suppose that you did inherit my fashion sense. Now let’s see who’s battling skills you inherited, mine or hers.’
- - -
After several minutes of waiting, a small drawer on the wall of the room opened. In it was a puddle of orange ink. The four of us all changed our ink color to the same color as the puddle. As soon as our tentacles all matched, the pad beneath us turned green. Callie turned into a squid and dived right into the floor. Four, Marie, and I quickly followed suit.
It felt… strange to travel like this. I could feel myself being accelerated through several twists and turns until we eventually shot out of a massive pad on the outskirts of a shopping center.
“Mako Mart? YAY! There’s so much stuff here I need for the apartment.”
“Callie… We’re here for battling, not shopping. Try to remember that, ok?”
“Right right. You worry too much Marie!”
…
“...um, is now a good time to ask what I should do?”
The three of them look directly at me. Marie sighs.
“Oh brother… I almost forgot you're totally new to this.”
“Hey, why don’t you just stick with me the whole game? I’ll show you what to do.”
“So he can fight on the front lines with a Splatling? I don’t think that’s the most So-FISH-ticated of plans, Four.”
Callie giggles as Four makes a slightly disgruntled face.
“...instead, Ucean, why don’t you stay near me?”
Marie offers me a neutral expression.
“Okay. I guess I’m in your hands then.”
We are interrupted as a noisy horn blaires throughout the entire marketplace. The three of them get into battle stances. I do the same and ready my splatling for a fight.
“READY?”
‘Don’t embarrass us.’
…
“GO!”
Callie slams her roller onto the ground and instantly begins running towards the center of the map. Four follows her, swimming through the paint trail she leaves behind.
I turn to Marie.
“What do you want me to do?”
“Just go around covering as much of the ground in ink as possible, ok?”
“And what if I see an enemy?”
“Honestly, you don’t look like you have much natural talent. Trust me, I’ve got an eye for these things… As long as you stay within my range, I’ll protect you. Now, no more questions. We only have 3 three minutes to paint more than the other team. Go paint the left side of our spawn and then join me up these ramps on the right.”
I try to speak but Marie is already swimming away.
With no better options, I turn to the left side of the map and begin charging my Heavy Splatling. The weapon soon releases a bombardment of ink onto the ground. The ink perfectly covers the entire area, not leaving a single spot uncovered. I run to the next area of uncovered ink and do the same.
Oh wow. This feels… therapeutic.
I repeat this process over and over again. Inking and area, running to the next, inking that area, refilling my tank, and doing it all over again. I keep doing this until finally, I spot some blue ink in front of me.
So, I just spray my ink over this right? Easy enough.
I start charging another volley of ink shots, but an inkling with blue tentacles suddenly jumps out of the ink.
“Bye bye big guy~”
Before I can snap out of my surprise, she uses her bucket to drench me in blue ink.
SPLAT.
Seconds later, I feel myself reforming back at the respawn pad.
Why did nobody tell me getting splatted hurts?
Callie suddenly reforms next to me with an annoyed huff.
“Hmph, that dumb Splattershot is so annoying! Oh, Ucean… you don’t look so good. Pain from getting splatted?”
I nod. The pain is still mildly affecting my entire body.
“Eh… you get used to it. Just try to get moving. The more you get your ink flowing through your body, the quicker the pain goes away.”
With that, she takes off swimming through the ink. Sighing, I run my way up the ramp on the right towards Marie while spraying any areas that were still uninked. When I find her, she’s perched on top of a crate of boxes. The laser of her black and yellow charger points at something in the center of the stage.
BANG.
My eyes follow the ink as it flies through the air before hitting an Inkling with an Inkbrush.
SPLAT.
“Woah… that was a nice shot.”
“Thanks, so you finished painting the left side?”
“Yes. However, I became too caught up in the fun of it and painted all the way to the center of the map where I was splatted.”
“That’s fine. The more turf you cover, the better. Now why don’t you hop down there and start painting? I’ll keep an eye out for you.”
“I suppose I can do that. Thank you for helping me Marie.”
With a nod, Marie turns her focus back to the battle. And so, I jumped off the elevated ledge down towards the middle right side of the map. All around me is blue ink, which I quickly began to replace with orange. I fall back into my process of spraying ink and moving to the next area.
Abruptly, the same bucket wielding girl jumps out of the ink next to me.
“Hey pretty boy~ you-”
BANG.
A quick stream of ink ends up slamming directly into the girl.
SPLAT.
I turn around to see Marie giving me the thumbs up. Hesitantly, I return the gesture before resuming spraying the ground with ink. Before long, a horn sounded throughout the entire stadium.
I stopped and looked around. Seeing nobody inking any turf and began to head back to the spawn.
Someone jumps out of the ink next to me.
“Don’t turn around!”
In a panic, I accidentally began shooting my splatling at them, which only fired a few shots due to the charge having not built up.
“Hey! Friendly fire Ucean!”
Four wipes the orange ink from his face.
“Oh, Four, it’s only you. I apologize, I thought you were an enemy. Are you alright?”
“Yea, I’m good. Now come on! You heard the horn. We’ve only got one minute left. Paint like your life depends on it!”
Then he disappears into the ink.
Ohhh, it’s a 1 minute left warning… not a signal for the end of the match.
‘You failed to do any research before battling. These things happen because you were unprepared.’
Maybe you have a point. But at least I know now.
‘Life isn’t always so forgiving.’
I know. You’ve made sure I would know that.
I go back to painting.
…
It must be close to the end of the match by now.
“We meet again, you tall glass of water.”
In front of me stands the bucket wielding Inkling.
Unfortunately, I’m just outside Marie’s range so the charger shot to protect me ends up falling just short of the girl.
“Ooo, too far for your charger friend to help? Tough luck.”
The same horn from before once again sounds throughout the entire area.
“GAME!”
We both stare at each other before she smirks.
“Never mind, guess you are pretty lucky. Cute too. See you at the results~”
The girl waves as she walks in the direction of her base with a smile.
I sigh before returning to my own base. Standing atop the respawn station is Four. He smiles when he sees me.
“Hey! There you are. So what did you think? Fun right?”
‘This sort of thing is beneath you.’
“I-I’m not sure…”
He starts… laughing?
“Ucean, that smile on your face tells everything. It’s okay to say you had fun!”
My… smile? How long have I been smiling?
“Let’s go. Callie and Marie are waiting.”
Together, we both dive into the respawn pad. Moments later, we’re back in Deca Tower.
Callie and Marie are waiting for the two of us near a large indoor jumbo tv. When we join them, it's silent until Marie speaks.
“Four, how do you think we did?”
“Honestly? I’m not sure. I was raising hell in their base but I think the Inkbrush snuck past us… a lot of our base was blue. It’s going to come down to if the brush or I painted more. I’m not sure the odds are in our favor here.”
“ Now announcing Turf War match: Orange vs Blue on Mako Mart. One moment please… ”
The blue team ends up standing right next to us. Both teams watch in anticipation as an image of Mako Mart map covered in orange and blue ink appears on the screen.
“Awww, that doesn’t look good.”
“Callie, hush.”
Two fluffy looking creatures pop onto the screen along with rising percentage bars of orange and blue ink.
The tinier of the two creatures raises a blue flag signifying the winner.
The final scores were 41.1% to 53.3%.
The blue team next to us begins to celebrate their victory as the screen switches to show individual player scores.
“COD DAMN! That Inkbrush painted 1555 points!”
Despite having lost, Four still seems to be smiling.
“…That Splattershot too, 938 points. Damn.”
Marie chuckles.
“We didn’t do too bad though. Four, you had 8 splats. Pretty good for only getting splatted three times.”
“Whoa! Look at Ucean’s score! He had 1316 points! That’s amazing!”
“That’s what happens when he does all the painting by himself. As a roller, maybe you should help him out?”
“Hey! It’s not my fault! That Splattershot had it out for me!”
“You still only painted 534 points.”
“Come on you two, don’t start bickering here. Let's get in line for another match.”
As the four of us turn to leave, I am stopped by the bucket girl from the blue team.
“Hey, can I talk to you for a sec?”
Four and I exchange glances. Slowly, a smug smile crosses his face. With a laugh, he leads Callie and Marie away, leaving the two of us alone together.
…
“So um, hey. Look, I’m just gonna be honest here. I think you’re a really good looking guy. Sooo, do you wanna grab coffee sometime?”
O-oh... I’m used to people flirting with me, it comes with being a model. But… being asked out directly? This is new.
‘You know you can’t. ’
Oh really? And why not?
‘You are to be engaged, Ucean. A relationship would only get in the way.’
Last time I checked, I threw that all away.
‘Do think that I would really stop simply because you disappeared?’
No. No he wouldn’t stop, would he?
‘You’ve only delayed the inevitable.’
- - -
Finally, finals week is over and I am abound with ideas.
We are about to make this fanfic gain multiple chapters in only a few days.
Let me know if you have any questions or if anything wasn't made clear.
As always, I hope y'all are enjoying.
-Veckle (12/19/2022)
Chapter 22: Let Her Cry
Chapter Text
- - -
As we kept on fighting in more Turf Wars, our teamwork became noticeably better.
I began to understand the maximum distance Marie’s charger can reach. And so, I started fights with multiple enemies and then baited them into her range. Marie would pick off one of them and I would use the surprise to turn the tides and splat the rest.
Callie’s playstyle is wild. She’s good with that roller, that’s for certain. But that’s about all I know. I mean, sometimes she would focus on painting and she’d score even higher than Ucean. Other times she’d focus on skirmishing alongside me, acting as the diversion while Marie and I would splat any enemies that came after her.
As for Ucean… he was improving. Every match, he seemed to be focusing on painting as much turf as possible rather than splatting anyone. In fact, he’s been running away whenever anyone tries to fight him… It’s pretty funny to watch. The other team always tries to chase him down but he’s so fast that they can’t catch him.
It’s a weird play style for a Splatling but it works.
We’ve been battling almost all day. The only time we stopped was to grab lunch after a stage rotation. Thankfully, I could actually pay for myself using the money I earned.
Oh, on the topic of stage rotations, I can’t help but think the way the Deca Tower handles them is… stupid. Like, I understand that all battle towers are run by Squid Force, and that Splatcast is technically owned by a completely separate company… Callie made that very clear to me when I asked. But still, not using the Splatcast seems like such a waste. Can’t they cut some sort of deal?
I don’t know… I’m not knowledgeable in all that legal mumbo-jumbo…
Seriously though, anything would be better than their current system. I mean, all they do is show a slideshow on an easily missable television. When the stages first changed, I was caught completely off guard! On the bright side, no Splatcast means that Marie won’t find out about Marina; thank the humans for that.
So, after finishing our lunches we resumed battling. We fought in maybe 10 or more battles, and after another stage rotation Marie wanted to call it a day. But, we had just lost an EXTREMELY close match… so naturally Callie and I both protested. After all, we can’t end on a loss.
Marie ultimately yielded and we hopped back in line for one final match.
Purely by chance, we pop out at the site of our first battle: MakoMart.
“No way!”
The three of us look over towards a surprised Callie, who’s tentacles shine a brilliant golden yellow, the same color as my natural shade.
“What’s up Call?”
“It’s that same team!”
Marie raises an eyebrow.
“You're going to need to be more specific. We’ve fought a LOT of teams today.”
“It’s the one that we first fought with! The one with that stupid Splattershot…”
She huffs as she says this. When I realize what this mean, I laugh while looking over at a flushing Ucean.
“Uh oh Ucean. It’s that girl with the Slosher. Good luck~”
The giant Inkling turns pale at my teasing while Marie tries to pull us all together.
“Alright. Quick plan, Four can you-”
She’s interrupted by a familiar booming voice.
“READY?”
Callie giggles.
“Bah, who needs a plan? Not us. Let’s just have fun!”
Marie sighs as she readies her charger for battle.
“Just keep an eye out for that Inkbrush.”
The three of us nod as the disembodied voice returns.
“GO!”
Callie drops her roller and begins joyfully running towards center stage. With a glance towards Marie and Ucean, I chase after the excitable pop star while painting as much turf as I can on the way.
Instantly, I spot three of the enemy: the Range Blaster, the Slosher, and the Splattershot. The Slosher notices me and pulls out her special weapon, Tenta Missiles, in response to Callie and my presence. However, before the missiles can be launched, a Charger’s laser points at the girl and she explodes.
Out of the corner of my eye, I spot the Inkbrush already trying to sneak into our base. So, instead of moving forward to contest the enemy, I leave the fight to Callie and Marie and double back. As I swim through ink, following the trail left behind by the Inkbrush, I spot him. He’s swinging his brush all around our base, covering everything in blue ink.
As I get close, I start firing, dousing him with ink. He yells in a panic and jumps high into the air for a Splashdown. Calmly, I use my dualies to dodge backwards as the Inkling slams into the ground with an explosion of blue. I’m too far away for the Splashdown to hurt me, but I’m also too far away for my dualies to reach him. So, I toss 2 burst bombs at his feet, finishing him off.
Seeing Ucean already headed over to repaint the base, I swim back to the center of the stage, refilling my ink tank in the process. I spot Callie still fighting against the Splattershot and Range Blaster. Marie is too far back, so she’s moving forward to get in range. At the same time, the Slosher is also super jumping back into the battle.
With my ink flowing through me, I surge my power and form two missile launchers at my sides. Quickly, I lock on to the three enemies.
“Fire away!”
I say out loud to nobody in particular. As the missiles shoot out from my special weapon, I run into the fight to take full advantage of the chaos I’ve just created.
I charge at the Range Blaster, who is running away from the incoming missiles. When he notices me, he fires a shot. Using my dualies, I dodge the incoming ink blast. One more dodge, and I’m up close and personal with the poor guy. Immediately, I splat him with my overlapping shots.
Looking around, I watch as the Splattershot explodes after one of my Tenta Missiles makes a direct hit with his body.
I take note of the current situation. The Slosher disappeared, the Inkbrush returned and is currently and is fighting with Callie. We seem to be in control of more turf than the enemy right now. So… I should help out Callie.
Rushing over, I toss a Burst bomb at the Inkbrush’s feet. He momentarily freezes in place before dropping his brush to the ground to free himself. However, before he can get moving, Callie runs the boy over with her Hero Roller Replica.
“Ouch. That one looked like it hurt!”
Callie snickers at my words. After she gives me a quick thank you, I rush back to the center to find it completely devoid of enemies.
I take a moment to cover some turf and recover my Tenta Missiles. As I’m painting the ground, a Suction bomb lands at my feet. Dodging behind a crate, I wait for a moment before I’m hit by an indirect shot from a Blaster.
Okay. No time to think or he’ll get me with the indirect shots.
I dive into the ink next to me right as another Blaster shot explodes where I just was. My eyes follow the trail of ink left behind by the enemy’s shots, showing me exactly where the Range Blaster is standing. Immediately, I toss a burst bomb at his feet, stopping him from moving. He tries to fire another shot at me but his gun isn’t ready. Panicking, he tries to run away in spite of being trapped by my ink. With a quick dodge roll, I get in range for my Dualies and splat him.
Taking another short moment to get my bearings I climb up to Marie’s location on the center stage sniper post.
“How’s it looking?”
“Good. Ucean managed to splat that Slosher girl all on his own.”
“He did? That’s great!”
Right beneath us, I spot a slow moving smudge in blue ink.
Someone’s trying to be sneaky…
I toss a Burst bomb at the smudge. The yellow ink expels the person out from their hiding place, revealing the Inkbrush. Before they realize what’s happening, I jump down and splat them with my Dualies.
Marie calls out to me from above.
“Good eye! Can’t have him sneaking past us.”
Before I can respond, a giant shadow appears over my head. I dodge roll away just before a large wall of blue ink slams into the ground.
Looking up, I see the Slosher… and she looks absolutely pissed.
BANG.
A Charger shot flies for her head but the girl drops into the ink, dodging it.
SPLAT.
Looking back, I see the Splattershot standing where Marie just was.
“Ah beans.”
Quickly, I push towards the Slosher so I don’t get surrounded. The girl tries to stop me by making it practically rain entire puddles of blue ink. But, each time she swings her Slosher, I dodge roll left and right and spray the ground so as to not get trapped.
The girl’s tentacles begin glowing, and once again, she pulls out her Tenta Missiles. Unfortunately, she can’t lob puddles of ink at me when she’s using Tenta Missiles. As I make my rapid approach, she quickly starts firing her rockets into the air, all targeting me.
“Too late.”
I splat her before immediately turning around to see the Splattershot is almost on top of me. Unexpectedly an arrow signifying that someone is super jumping to my location pops up between us. The arrow immediately transforms into an explosion radius.
I laugh. The Splattershot, however, lets a look of fear overtake them. They start running away but can’t completely escape the blast radius as Callie crashes into the ground with a Splashdown.
Seeing that he still isn’t splatted, I toss a Burst bomb at him. Both the Splattershot user and the bomb dissolve into a yellow ink explosion.
I’d give Callie a high five, however, I can’t sit still as a barrage of Tenta Missiles is still going to rain down on me any second now. I retreat back to an area more covered in yellow ink as the missiles land all around me. After a few seconds of dodging, the missiles stop.
While I’m respraying the turf that the Tenta Missiles took, the last minute horn sounds throughout the stage. The music also changes to that oh so familiar song, Now or Never.
I start running back to the center of the stage, spraying over any blue ink puddles that I stumble upon. However, I can’t find anybody. So, I once again surge my ink and form Tenta Missiles. Using the special weapon’s tracker, I see three enemies along the right side of the map and one sneaking up left flank.
Launching my missiles towards the group of 3, I turn and chase after the lone Inkling. When I reach the last location my Tenta Missiles showed the enemy, I see a thin ink trail leading into our base.
“Fucking Inkbrush.”
I super jump back to the spawn. While flying through the air, I spot the current location of the Inkbrush as he paints our base while also seeing that Callie, Marie, and Ucean are all engaging two combatants. Maybe my Tenta Missiles took out one of the three enemies?
As my legs hit the ground, I immediately rush the Inkbrush. He tries to fight back but his Inkbrush doesn’t reach as far as my dualies and so he can’t fight back. Quickly splatting him, I turn my attention to the massive pool of blue ink that is now in our base. I fire my dualies, taking back as much turf as possible before the final horn rings throughout the stage.
The sound of the horn leaves me nervous. Did we win?
I take one final look at the stage before heading back to the spawn point and taking it to Deca Tower. Popping out of the transport room, I head over to view the results while waiting for Callie, Ucean, and Marie to all arrive.
After a few minutes of waiting, I give them a wave as they join me.
“Yo.”
Marie returns the wave as the three of them all huddle around me.
“Yo.”
“ Now announcing Turf War match: Yellow vs Blue on Mako Mart. One moment please… ”
As the image of the Mako Mart map covered in yellow and blue ink appears on the screen,
we stand side by side with the blue team. All of us seem to be anxiously awaiting the final verdict.
The two cats, Judd and the mysterious identical kitten, are going back and forth as the yellow and blue percentage bars fight to be the winner. Finally, the larger cat raises a yellow flag, signifying our victory. We scored a clean 47.7 percent to the blue team’s 43.5 percent.
“We did it!”
I watch as Callie jumps into Marie’s arms, pulling her into a big hug.
I give Ucean a high five as the screen switches to show our individual scores. Ucean’s at the top, no surprise there, with 1162 points, two enemies splatted, and was splatted five times. Callie comes second, with 1072 points, seven enemies splatted, and five times splatted. Next is me- HOLY SHIT. I didn’t even realize I had gotten that many!
Marie gives me a playful push on the shoulder.
“Wow, eleven splats and zero times splatted. You showed them no mercy.”
I brush it off.
“I just got lucky-”
“THERE HE IS!”
I’m interrupted by the screaming of unknown Inklings. Turning, I spot a large crowd of people rushing over towards our position, also noticing the multiple reporters mixed in with the crowd.
I freeze in place.
“Ah beans.”
Almost instinctively, Marie grabs my wrist and begins pulling me away.
“Callie, Ucean, the paparazzi is here. Time to go.”
“What? But we haven’t turned our ink color back-”
Callie protests but follows along nonetheless after noticing the rapidly approaching hoard. Ucean sees the crowd and begins sprinting alongside us.
- - -
Callie bounces as we step outside of Ye Olde Cloth Shop.
I sigh due to my mixed feelings. On one hand, I’m thankful for the disguise Callie bought me. On the other hand, cod dammit… will I ever be able to buy my own clothes?
“This was amazing! What’s next? Do you all wanna grab some dinner? Wanna keep shopping? Or maybe we can go to the Shoal and play some arcade games! That would be so much fun!”
The Shoal? Maybe I should check that place out.
Marie sighs.
“Callie, I’m exhausted. Let’s take a break before we do anything else.”
“Whaaa?! How are you tired? You’ve been sitting still with your charger all day.”
Marie gives a smug smile.
“After having to carry your butts? I’m pretty sure anybody would get tired.”
Callie steams while Ucean gives me a confused look.
“...Carry? Four, I don’t think I understand her meaning.”
“It’s a figure of speech bud. Like when you’re climbing a mountain, you’re supposed to carry your own weight.”
“But we were not climbing a mountain? I… oh. I apologize for sounding stupid.”
“You’re good bud.”
I give him a thumbs up before turning back to address a bickering Callie and Marie.
“Alright, that's enough you two. What do you say to finding a place to sit for a while?”
Callie huffs.
“Fine, but I wanna do more shopping later.”
With a chuckle and a nod, I gesture for them to follow me. I start walking, leading the party towards the same table where Ucean and I first met.
As we sit down, Callie laughs at Ucean’s awkward sitting position before speaking.
“So Ushie… was today fun or what?”
Ucean pauses. He takes a long time to think… so long that Callie grows impatient.
“Um, Ushie?”
“Yes. This was very fun.”
“More fun than sitting next to a warm food truck?”
Ucean turns to look at me, a bright smile on his face.
“Most certainly. Battling with you all was incredible. It felt exactly like the battles my mother used to tell me about… So, I was wondering if you three would permit me to battle with you again?
I raise an eyebrow at that. So does Marie and even Callie. Ucean’s pace of speaking becomes extremely quick as he panics while finishing speaking.
“IpromiseIwillgetbettersothatIwon’tbeahindrance. Pleaseletmebeapartofyourteam.”
Marie sighs.
“Oh… we’re not a team. This was just a fun get together… Call and I are pretty busy so we almost never go battling.”
Ucean droops downward as Callie jumps up from her seat.
“Speak for yourself! My schedule is completely open so I’m as free as a bird. And this bird would L-O-V-E, LOVE to be on a team with you, Ucie!”
Ucean seems taken aback.
“R-really?”
“Of course! It will be a blast!”
Callie turns to look at me. With a smile, I open my mouth.
“Oh hell yeah. This could be great, I’m in!”
The three of us turn to Marie with an expectant look.
“I’m… unsure. My schedule is still super busy…”
Callie gives her puppy dog eyes.
“Please?”
Callie stares into Marie’s eyes, no, into Marie’s very soul. Marie’s stony exterior begins to crack until, finally, she breaks.
“...fine, I’ll see what I can do.”
Callie pumps her fist into the air in triumph, going into an excited rant about how much fun we are all going to have. As she drags on, I turn to Ucean since something he said bothered me.
“Hey Ucean, don’t say you were a hindrance… you’re still learning buddy. I mean, compare how you played this morning with how you played last match. You’ve improved an impressive amount in just one day.”
“But I was splatted so much in that last match…”
Callie, after having been sucked out of her excited rant by our conversation, interrupts.
“Yeah… was it just me, or did that slosher have it out for Ucie?”
“No, I saw it too. That girl kept gunning straight for him. Did you do something to make her mad, Ucean?”
I laugh at Callie and Marie’s confusion while Ucean silently blushes.
“You mean that you two didn’t see what happened this morning?”
The girls shift their eyes to me with confusion.
“See what?”
“Yeah Goldie, fill us in!”
I’m about to speak when I make direct eye contact with Ucean. He seems nervous. Wait a second, is it even my place to be sharing this?
“Hey Ucean, do you care if I tell them?”
Hesitantly, he shakes his head.
“N-no. I suppose there is no harm in sharing.”
“Alright, if you say so.”
Turning back to the girls, I begin telling the story.
“Okay, so we battled that last team in the first battle right? Well… after that first battle, the bucket girl asked him out. Next thing I know, this girl was throwing a huge tantrum and Ucean-”
Remembering the panic on Ucean’s face causes me to snicker.
“...He was so lost that I had to come in and bail him out of there.”
I’m the only one who is laughing. Callie gives me a soft whack on the head which ends my laughter while Marie grabs Ucean’s palms with eyes full of worry.
“Ucean that’s… I’m sorry we didn’t do anything to help you.”
He tries to pull away.
“Ah no- It’s no worry. I am used to this sort of thing.”
Callie places a hand on his shoulder.
“That doesn’t make it ok for her to blow up at you.”
He hesitates, thinking for a moment before responding.
“I rejected her feelings… it wasn’t her fault. It was mine.”
I interject.
“You really believe that?”
“Well, of course.”
The three of us pause at that. Seconds pass before I shout…
“What a load of shit! If anybody is being an asshole, it’s their fault. Not yours.”
He nods but doesn’t speak.
Again, we all go silent. Multiple minutes pass in silence before I finally speak in an attempt to liven things back up.
“Anyways… Did Judd have a son?”
Nobody immediately speaks, the silence still lingering over all of us… until Marie opens her mouth.
“You mean Li’l Judd? No, he’s a clone of Judd.”
“A clone?”
“Yes, I don’t know the full details but the rumor is-”
An abrupt scratching noise sounds out throughout Inkopolis Square, cutting Marie off. A quick tune later and Pearl and Marina greet Inkopolis Square as the jumbo screen flares to life.
“Y'all know what time it is!”
“It's Off the Hook, coming at you LIVE from Inkopolis Square!”
I slowly look over to my side, seeing Marie watching the screen with an unreadable expression.
Oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit.
I’m pulled from my panic once I hear myself mentioned in the Splatcast.
“And in other news, the golden hero was just spotted battling in Mako Mart using the battle tag ‘Ebb&Flowing’. Yo Rina, that’s the name of our new song! You think he’s a fan?”
A picture of me splatting the Range Blaster on Mako Mart appears on the screen behind them.
“That is a possibility. And oh! Apparently he has battle logs tracing back to this afternoon. How was he not recognized sooner?”
“Ehh, changing the color of your tentacles makes it hard to recognize somebody. Remember that time I tried rocking orange?”
Marina holds her hand up to her mouth in an attempt to hide an obvious laugh.
“Oh wow. I had almost completely forgotten about that! Do we have a picture that we can put on the tv?”
Pearl panics.
“NOPE! AND THAT’S ALL THE TIME WE’VE GOT! UNTIL NEXT TIME...”
“Don't get cooked... Stay off the hook!”
The girls finish in unison as the power to the jumbo screen cuts.
Hesitantly, I turn back to face Marie, expecting a rage filled face. Instead, I find her seat is empty. Standing up from my own seat, I spin around while looking for any sign of the girl.
She’s gone.
Marie is gone, and she took her charger with her.
shit shit shit shit… SHIT
“Callie! Did you see which way Marie went?”
“Oh, uhhh yeah? I think she went-”
Callie points as she’s speaking. The direction she points affirms exactly what I feared. Marie is headed for the studio.
I take off running, leaving a confused Callie and Ucean behind.
My thoughts are racing a million miles a minute as I run.
She’s gonna try to kill Marina. She’s gonna try to kill Marina and I have to stop her. I need to stop her. But what the FUCK am I gonna do? I could try stopping her with force. My dualies? They’re in my bag… SHIT. I left my bag at the table. All I can try to do is talk her out of this… How can I talk her out of this?
As I near the Inkopolis Square News Studio, I see Marie stomping her way towards the entrance, charger in hand.
I shift into a squid form and super jump as she reaches the front doors. As her hand reaches for the door, I land directly in her path.
Our eyes meet. So much bitterness. So much rage. So much malice. And all that hatred is currently pointed directly at Marina.
She doesn’t falter in my presence.
“Out of my way, Four.”
Her words are slow, coarse, icy, and venomous. My ears sting just from hearing them.
“I-I can’t do that.”
“And why not?”
“B-because… I can’t let you do this.”
“She’s an enemy.”
Marie tries to push past me but I resist and push her back.
“NO!”
She pauses from shock, giving me a moment to speak.
“Marie, she’s not an enemy. She’s-”
“Not an enemy? NOT AN ENEMY?! HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT? SHE’S ONE OF THEM!”
“Marie, she’s not-”
“She not what ? An backstabber? A murderer? A cruel and disgusting leech? In case you didn’t notice, she’s an OCTARIAN.”
“Marie, Octarians aren’t evil-”
“WHAT WOULD YOU KNOW? WAS YOUR GRANDPA KIDNAPPED BY THEM? HUH? WAS HE?”
“No-”
“WAS YOUR ENTIRE CAREER TORN APART BECAUSE YOU HAD TO FOCUS ON THEIR INVASION OF OUR CITY? WAS IT?”
“No, but-”
“DID THEY EVER GO AND TAKE AWAY THE ONE PERSON WHO MEANS THE WORLD TO YOU?”
“No. But Marie, please listen-”
“NO, YOU LISTEN. GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY WAY!”
Her breathing is erratic and almost hysterical. She eyes me, waiting for me to move. I don’t move. The expression on my face remains neutral yet stern as I stare at her.
…
“So that’s what you want to do?”
…
“You would choose one of them over the safety of Inkopolis?”
…
“After EVERYTHING THEY’VE DONE?!”
…
“AFTER THEY NEARLY KILLED YOU?”
…
“YOU’D REALLY CHOOSE ONE OF THEM OVER US?”
…
…
“...Over me?”
…
Taking my silence as an answer, the rage in Marie’s eyes flares with more ferocity than ever before. However, this time, that anger isn’t aimed at the Octarians. That undying malice is aimed entirely at me.
I don’t move.
As if in slow motion, I watch as the Charger begins to fall out of Marie’s hands and onto the floor. As the weapon clanks against the ground, her hand draws backwards. In one fluid movement, her arm swings forward with an open palm. Her hand whips through the air before coming into contact with my cheek. The impact twists my head slightly, but I keep firm eye contact with Marie the entire time.
Her face goes from rage, to shock, before finally resting on a pained look of confusion. Tears begin to wrestle up in her eyes.
Before I can speak, Marie sprints away. This time, however, I don’t chase after her.
I can’t. My legs refuse to move.
As she disappears into the crowd, I fall to the ground and lean my back against the studio doors.
Did… did that really just happen?
Slowly, I raise a hand and softly place it against my cheek. It stings.
The pain affirms to me that I didn’t imagine it. That all of that really DID happen.
Through a sigh, I mutter…
“...fffffffuck.”
…
What felt like a few seconds must’ve actually been a couple of hours.
I don’t know when it got dark, nor when it started raining, nor when Ucean sat down next to me.
I make no effort to find shelter as the droplets of water crash against my skin. I barely even notice the stinging pain from the rain… That slap still stings more than any amount of rain ever could.
- - -
Sorry this chapter took a long ass time.
I spent SOOO long making sure that fight scene and the slap were as perfect as possible.
Let me know what your thoughts are!
I know it’s a little late but happy holidays everybody! Also, it will be new years in a few hours so Happy New Year!
-Veckle (12/31/2022)
Chapter 23: Pressure
Chapter Text
- - -
I still haven’t spoken to Marie.
Though, it’s not like I’ve even tried.
I’ve been avoiding opening any one of the thousands of messages demanding I show up for patrol that Callie has been sending me. The intention behind ditching patrol was to buy me some time.
I still haven’t figured out my response to this whole situation. How am I supposed to? It’s not like I can just pretend nothing ever happened, as much as I wish I could. But I know Marie won’t pretend nothing happened.
However, multiple days have passed and I still don’t know what to do… I can’t keep brushing this off.
…
Marie was- no, she IS my friend. But when she tries to attack someone I care about?It makes me feel conflicted.
A part of me wants to forgive her… but I know that if she had succeeded in hurting Marina, I wouldn’t be able to. So, I can’t do it. Not unless she admits that she was in the wrong.
Cod, this all makes me feel so… empty. So numb.
But, I’ve been through this before. This numb feeling goes away when I fill it with things that make me happy… like my family and friends. Of course, Pearl and Marina are usually busy with the Splatcast, but, at least I’ve still got Ucean.
…
Marina has been occupying my mind just as much as Marie…
Either she hasn’t noticed that something has me down, or she has noticed and chose not to say anything. All things considered, it's probably the latter. I mean, Pearl and her did stumble upon my dramatic depressive scene after Marie slapped me.
Still, I’m thankful she hasn’t approached me. I don’t want to imagine how she’d react to finding out one of her all time favorite celebrities wants to kill her.
I mean, I could lie and say it's nothing… no. I couldn’t do that to her. Especially not when I want to date her. Mom always said relationships built with lies always crumble in the end.
Speaking of, Marina’s been getting increasingly excited with every day that our date grew closer. Meanwhile, I’ve been growing increasingly more nervous.
I’ve never been on a date before. Naturally, I called my mom and asked for any advice she could give. After she interrogated me with a million questions about what kind of girl I’m dating and having to explain to her that technically, we aren’t dating yet , she told me about the kinds of dates that dad used to take her on. …My old man had some serious game.
The advice from my mom was actually pretty helpful. Sure, the meticulous description of how dad wooed her with his good looks and horrible jokes might have been unnecessary, but the tips about being an overall gentleman and having a general plan for the date was very helpful.
So, taking her advice, I decided to scout out the places I go to on our date.
- - -
I take one last glance around the Square, satisfied with my plans for the date later tonight. My confident smile drops as my eyes fall upon a familiar grate. I’m stopped in my tracks as my brain races back to a few days ago.
~ ~ ~
“YOU’D REALLY CHOOSE ONE OF THEM OVER US?”
~ ~ ~
That look, the same look I’ve seen when I try to close my eyes at night. The betrayal on her face, the anguish in her voice, the tears that were welling up in her eyes… It all hit me again as I stare at the entrance to Octo Canyon.
The hopeful thoughts of my date disappear as that numb feeling returns. It irritates me…
Here I am, on the day of what might be the most important date of my life… I should be over the flipping moon here and yet, I’m feeling down all because of a dumb pop idol.
I hate this! After the death of my dad, stuff like this shouldn’t be able to faze me. I should be used to this by now, but I’m not!
You know what? Fine, if this is some kind of sign that it’s time for me to face this, then I’ll face it. I’m gonna march right on in there and tell Marie that she’s wrong about Octarians. DEAD WRONG!
Without thinking, I quickly run across the street and dive through the grate’s entrance, after making sure nobody is watching me of course.
But as I travel through the pipes, I start to have second thoughts.
Oh cod, what am I doing? What part of this is gonna solve the situation? What should I say to Marie? Should I apologize?
By the time I plop out to the familiar Octo Canyon, all the determination I had has vanished.
My eyes are attacked by the bright light of the canyon as I emerge from the grate. Immediately, I spot Callie standing there looking bored out of her mind. I notice that her tentacles have been dyed back to their usual black coloring instead of the yellow she had from when we were battling. Also, she’s wearing her agent outfit.
She hasn’t noticed me yet. Maybe if I just-
While trying to climb back into the grate and leave quietly, I’m stopped by a hand on my shoulder.
“It’s about time you showed up!”
I feel my throat swallow in suspense.
Ah beans.
The hand spins me around to face a pink bubblegum-spirited girl.
“Jeez Goldie, I’ve been trying to get in contact with you for foreverrr. Were you ignoring me on purpose or something?”
“I- uh, sorry Callie. I wasn’t really in-”
“Shhhhhp! Zip it! Close thy beak.”
I pause, surprised by her sudden bossiness.
“Goldie, You’ve missed THREE days of patrols. THREE! Do you know how many hours I wasted waiting here for you to show up?”
“...a-a lot?”
“ABSO-FRIGGIN-LUTELY. So do me a favor and go change out of that silly disguise so we can get this over with already. Including today, you’ve got 4 days worth of patrols to do, so this might take a while.”
I remain perfectly still as I take a glance around the base. There’s no sign of Marie. Oh thank cod. If it’s just Callie and me then-
“Quit standing there and go!”
She gives me a light push towards the cabin. The puff of her cheeks tells me that she might do more than lightly push me if I don’t start moving right now.
“Yes ma’am! Sorry ma’am!”
I quickly rush off into the cabin to get change out of one of my new disguises that I use to hide from the public. Re-emerging from the cabin dressed in my hero gear, Callie’s bossy nature has completely disappeared.
“Great! Glad to see you looking like a proper agent again. Now go down there and do a thorough search of sectors 1 through 3.”
My jaw drops.
“T-three of them?”
She giggles.
“I could make you do four. One for each day you missed.”
My face turns into one of fear. Despite her laughs, I don’t think she’s joking.
“Please no. Three sectors is plenty.”
“But if we do four, we could spend some more time talking with one another.”
This time, her tone is much less serious and almost playful. So, I reply with an equally playful tone.
“I’m good, thanks.”
“Awww, you don’t wanna spend more time with me?”
I turn and begin my march down into the canyon, a Hero-shot in hand and a hero charger strapped to my back. My reply is jokingly blunt and flat.
“Nope.”
“Whyyyy?”
I snicker at her childish whining. However, by this point I’m too far away to carry on the conversation. Seconds later, I hear Callie’s voice through my headset.
“Agent 4?”
Seeing as now I am officially on duty, I use Callie’s agent title instead of her name.
“I hear you Agent 1.”
“Oh ok, good! As I was saying… Whyyyy?”
I hide a laugh while thinking that I shouldn’t be surprised that Callie would use comms for talking about fun things.
“Because I already have plans for later. I can’t waste time today.”
“More important than spending time with your new friend?”
New friend? She already sees us as friends? I guess I should be happy to hear that.
“Yes.”
“…by how much?”
“I- what?”
“How much more important are your plans for tonight than spending time with your new friend, Agent 4?”
What kind of question is that?
“Oh, well I guess… she’s so important that it’s not even a competition.”
Oh carp. My tongue slipped.
“ She? Oh myyy~ Does Goldie have a date?”
She snickers while I can feel a slight blush radiate on my cheek. I fail to provide a response and she takes that as an answer.
“Wait, YOU DO?! But I would’ve thought that you had a crush on- nevermind.”
I can read what Callie is implying. Most likely, she thought that I had feelings for Marie. Again, I don’t respond.
Soon enough, I finish making my way underground and reach the first sector. The entire area is darker than it used to be, as if the whole sector is on some kind of low power mode. However, I had grown accustomed to this darker environment during my first few patrols. I start searching around the whole area when Callie speaks once again.
“Soooo… what’s she like?”
I take a moment to think. Memories of Marina swirl through my head. Everything she’s done for me. Each and every moment she’s taken to worry and care about me. If I had to choose one word to describe her…
“She’s very… kind.”
“Kind? How so?”
I take in a deep breath. I immediately regret it as the gross air from the underground canyon fills my lungs. Gross, did the air quality filters also go offline?
“Yeah… like when I had no place to go, she offered me a place to stay. I’ve been living with her roommate and her ever since then.”
“Oh myyy~ you’re roommates? That’s so… WAIT A SECOND.”
I pause. Through my agent headphones, I hear the sounds of Callie carrying the microphone as she slams open the door to the cabin. Moments later, I can hear her flipping through the pages of a book.
“Ahem. According to the Agent 4 Factopedia, ‘Agent 4 he has a girl named DJ_Hyperfresh in his phone. Apparently she is his roommate?’ Then… is this ‘DJ_Hyperfresh’ your date?”
I sigh.
“Yeah, her name is actually Marina.”
I pause. I… probably shouldn’t have said that. First off, what if Callie figures out that Marina is the Octoling and tells Marie. That would be bad. But more importantly, what if an enemy is listening in on this conversation?
“Wait? Don’t tell me… the Marina you’re going on a date with… is actually the Octoling idol girl!?”
I feel my breath hitch and fail to find any words to respond.
The numbness returns.
“Agent 4…”
…
“...she’s hot.”
Huh?
“Like, cod dang is she hot.”
Excuse me what?
“She is absolutely smoking hot. How the heck did a girl like that agree to go on a date with you? She’s way out of your league.”
I can feel myself stumble slightly from the surprise as I finish inspecting sector one. Being the smallest sector, it takes the shortest amount of time to survey. After reorienting myself, I continue onwards into sector 2.
“First off, sector 1 is clear.”
“Ok.”
“Secondly, heyyyy. Screw you.”
She laughs at my sarcastic tone.
“Oh come on Agent 4, you know I’m joking. Any girl would be lucky to have you.”
“Thank you. And finally… you don’t care that she’s an Octoling?”
“Um, …no?”
“So… you don’t hate Octarians?”
She scoffs as if she’s offended by the question.
“Hate Octarians? Heck no! I’ve got like, at least ten friends who are Octarians. Of course, I only knew them for the few weeks I was in Octarian society… BUT THAT DOESN’T CHANGE THE FACT THAT WE ARE FRIENDS!”
She doesn’t hate them. How doesn’t she hate Octarians?
“But they squidnapped you…”
“Ehhh, I wouldn’t say they squidnapped me exactly…”
I pause, taking in the implications of what she just said. Once I continue on with my patrol, I respond.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I don’t know if I should really be saying anything. It’s kinda personal...”
“Agent 1, I just told you about my date with an Octoling.”
“Yeah, but this is… bad. Really bad. Like, I’d need you to promise you won’t judge me.”
“I promise I won’t judge you.”
“Cross your hearts and swear to die?”
“All three of them.”
I hear Callie release a deep breath as she sighs.
“…okay. Well, I mighta, sorta… letDJOctaviooutandwentwithhimwillingly.”
“WHAT?”
I couldn’t stop myself from vocalizing my shock. Seriously, of all the things she could’ve said, I never would’ve guessed she’d say that.
“Pleasedon’ttellMarie!”
“NO. I- I won’t, don’t worry… Sorry, I just wasn't expecting that. …May I ask why?”
Again, she releases another rare and defeated sounding sigh.
“I… wasn’t in a very good spot.”
“Wanna talk about it? I’m more than willing to listen.”
“What are you, my therapist?”
“Do you pay me?”
“You wish.”
“Yeah… I really wish you did pay me. I could use the money.”
Thankfully, I hear her laugh behind the microphone as her mood seemingly improves. I wait for her to finish before I continue.
“Seriously though, Agent 1, I’m willing to listen.”
“I suppooose there’s no harm in telling you. Alright then, prepare yourself cuz things are about to get pretty heavy.”
I hear her take in a deep breath before she begins speaking..
“So, you probably know that Marie and I used to be the famous Squid Sisters until we disbanded. But, right before we disbanded the Squid Sisters, our producer wanted to do one final Splatfest. One giant hurrah to send us off before we went, right? So we waited for the machine to print one last Splatfest theme before we left the Splatcast. By some twist of fate, the theme of that Splatfest was…”
…
“...It was Callie vs Marie! Idol vs Idol! It sounds fresh right?”
There’s a pause as she seemingly waits for me to respond.
“Yeah, I guess.”
“And it was! It was fresh for everyone except Marie and me. The whole splatfest was actually just this big dumb spectacle where they turned Marie and I against each other… Honestly, the whole thing just sucked.”
There’s silence for a moment before she speaks again.
“We promised each other that no matter who won, nothing would change between us. But despite that, I still desperately wanted to win.”
…
“I really didn’t stand a chance, she was always the clear fan favorite after all. So in a Splatfest about choosing which idol people liked more? I was bound to lose.”
…
“So when she inevitably won, things DID change. It feels horrible to say, but it drove me mad… it still does! I wanted to be as popular as she was! I wanted to surpass her so bad. And when she took a step back from the celebrity life, I saw it as my chance to get ahead.”
…
“I tried to get a ton of jobs doing movies and modeling… But that stupid Splatfest! URGH. Nobody wanted to hire me, the girl who lost the Splatfest. …It was a long time before I ended up getting a string of jobs modeling for Krak-On. Thanks to that, my hard work finally began to pay off. I actually landed my first movie part!”
“Well that’s good.”
“Yeah, I was pretty excited. I thought I had finally done it. I had finally surpassed her… then Marie told me about her podcast. She was getting millions of views each upload. I had finally become the popular one, and yet, Marie could easily take that position back.”
…
“The jealousy got in over my head. I started doing so much more. Multiple movie jobs, multiple modeling gigs, multiple make-up advertisements, cod it was so much! And it was all just to try to and stay ahead of her .”
…
“Eventually, the pressure of all that fame got to my head… I wanted to go back to being just an idol.”
…
“It was all a lonely, ya know? Doing all those jobs day after day, I never had any time to form any real connections with anyone. Not like I had with Marie…”
…
“It happened while I was watching over Octo gramps. It had just been a stressful day of work, and I ended up just talking about everything. I don’t know why I told him of all people, but he listened to me. And after I was done, Octo gramps made me an offer. He told me I could be an idol who raises spirits in Octarian society. And so, I let him out.”
After a long period of silence, I speak.
“What about the hypno shades? Didn’t he use them to mind control you to let him out?”
“I wish, but no. I only put those on after we got down into Octarian society. He told me they would hide the fact that I’m an Inkling from any Octolings that might hate me… they didn’t.”
An awkward silence lingers in the air as I keep surveying the area. The implication of her words is not lost on me.
“Still, the Octolings that weren't jerks to me were actually very nice. Whenever I wasn’t with Octo gramps, I would be spending time with the friends I made. They asked me stories about what life was like on the surface and told me their dreams of one day living up here. They were all just the sweetest of people.”
“And what about DJ Octavio?”
“Octo gramps, he wasn’t mean or cruel… he was kind to me. We worked together to remix some songs on his off time and he even followed through on his promise to make me an idol. We performed concerts for the Octarians almost every night. He genuinely reminded me of my real gramps…”
…
“Still, he brainwashed you. Him being nice to you doesn’t make him a good person.”
She sounds upset at this.
“It’s not like I was turned into a mindless robot! The entire time, he still let me make my own decisions. The only thing the brainwashing did was make me loyal to the Octarians…”
“So, you fought Marie and me of your own choice?”
“Heyyy, I tried to tell you guys to turn back. Don’t make me seem like a total villain here…”
I chuckle as she continues.
“Look, if you get to truly know Octo gramps then you’ll see he’s not really a bad guy. Try talking with him sometime, you’ll see.”
“I’m not sure if I agree, but okay.”
For how long, I’m not sure, but silence consumes us. It’s only after I step into the third sector that I once again speak.
“...Are you still jealous of Marie?”
“…”
Her silence speaks volumes.
“Callie, It’s okay to be jealous. But if I were you, I’d talk to her about it.”
“Heh, about that… we aren’t exactly speaking with one another right now.”
To hear that Marie is mad at Callie is a shock.
“You too?”
“Yeperonni…”
The lack of enthusiasm in her voice is equally shocking.
“What happened?”
“Hehe, there’s not much to say really. We were at home and Marie was mad about an Octarian on the surface. She complained about how you’re protecting them and said she wanted to fire you from being an agent. But, I took your side. You're welcome by the way.”
“I appreciate it.”
“Anyways, when she said that whole thing about firing you, I said she’d have to fire me too because I’m the reason that that Octoling is even on the surface. Not really a surprise, but she didn’t take too kindly to that.”
“You’re the reason Marina is on the surface?”
“Well, part of it. There was this secret mission that Agent 3 asked me for help with. She wanted to bring an Octoling to the surface through a pathway in mount Natai and since she wasn’t familiar with the area, she wanted backup in case things went south.”
“…thank you.”
“Yeah, I suppose you should be thanking me. Without me, you’d be dateless tonight.”
A smug aura radiates through my headphones.
“~All alone, he’d sing a tune. By himself, in his cocoon~”
“There’s no need to sing about it!”
She giggles while I finish speaking.
“But, I really am grateful.”
“Hey, no problem! They don’t call me the queen of love for nothing!”
…
“Hey, Callie?”
“Wassup Octo-lover?”
“I have a serious question, it's about Marie…”
“Go onnn.”
“You know how she tried to kill Marina when she found out there’s an Octoling on the surface?”
“She tried to KILL her?!”
“Yes… did you not know?”
“No! Wow, what the HECK Marie… I just, wow.”
“Yeahh, I was mainly just wondering if she’d try to do that again?”
“With the current state she’s in? Probably not. All she’s done since Wednesday is lie around the house. I’ve always been sort of good at reading her emotions and… I think she might be depressed right now.”
“Depressed? Great, now I feel like a jerk.”
“Oh please, you were trying to protect someone. You’re not a jerk for stopping her. …Honestly, I'm struggling to believe that Marie really was gonna try to kill someone. I mean, she’s always sort of hated Octarians, that’s something we've butted heads about from time to time. Still, it was never THIS bad.”
“Your ‘squidnapping’ by the Octarians really made her hate them.”
She doesn’t reply. I keep patrolling sector 3. By the time she eventually does reply, I had finished surveying the entire area.
“Hey Goldie, do you think Marie’s ever going to change?”
I’m not sure. All I can do is provide a vague answer and hopefully change the subject.
“I… certainly hope so. I’d do anything to change her mind. Sector 3 is clear, I'm heading back.”
“Woohoo! I can’t wait to get out of here!”
“Me too, I need to get cleaned up before my date.”
…
“Hey Agent 4, got any interesting stories?”
“Dang, you really don’t want to stop talking, do you?”
“Well, I’ve been sitting at this dumb cabin, waiting for you to get here for almost 3 straight days. Excuse me for being a little social deprived.”
“Right right, sorry. Just give me a topic and I’ll see if I can think of something.”
“Oh fun! How about… Ucean. Got any funny stories about him?”
I chuckle, remembering the events of two days prior.
“Alright, I think I’ve got one.”
“Let’s hear it!”
“So a little context first. I live in an apartment, honestly it’s more of a house, with 3 other people. You already know about Marina, you could probably guess that another one is her idol counterpart Pearl, and lastly there’s Ucean.”
“You certainly know a lot of famous people.”
I chuckle.
“Yeah, well I’m one of them now so I guess that’s just what my life has become. Anyways, Ucean moved in with us at the start of the week, anddd Pearl completely forgot about doing all the paperwork.”
“Oh no.”
“Oh yeah. So Thursday, Ucean and I were watching Pearl and Marina practice some of their songs when all of a sudden Pearl froze up. Next thing we know, she’s screaming so loud that she broke her microphone.”
“Broke her microphone?”
“Yeah, she’s got a strong voice. Anyways, next thing we know, she’s dragging Ucean through Inkopolis. Here’s a quick bit of info about Pearl, she’s short. Like extremely short. So imagine this massive giant getting pulled around by someone the size of an elementary schooler.”
“Heh, okay. So what happens next?”
“Well, Pearl drags him all the way to that government building near the battle tower to get him registered with I.T.C.H. Meanwhile, Marina and I are following them the whole time, laughing our asses off. Thank the humans we threw on our disguises because we were drawing so much attention, cod people would have been swarming us if they knew who we were.”
“Sounds fun.”
“It was.”
The numbness once again faded.
- - -
I went back and forth on this chapter. On one hand, I considered Marina's point of view directly after the slap. However, for planned reasons, I couldn’t do it. Instead, I wanted to try out doing the first time skip. I am still a first time writer so I want to try doing things on minor scales before I do it in a way that greatly impacts the story (I sort of did this with the introduction of action scenes into the story).
I really tried to make this chapter as lore accurate as possible. Heck, I had to get one of my friends, who is a Callie expert, to read through this to make sure most of it is lore accurate. Special thanks to that friend! (I doubt she’ll ever read this but still, I want to say thanks). Of course, this is a fanfic so there are things that deviate from the lore, like Agent 4’s age, but I’d still like this story to be somewhat accurate to the lore.
Thank you all for being patient with me. I won’t lie, I’ve just been a bit lazy ever since Christmas. Still, this story frequently occupies my thoughts and I’m constantly thinking of ways I can make it better.
Next chapter is the date scene! I’ve already started working on it so trust me when I say there won’t be a 16 day wait for this next one.
Thanks Y’all!
-Veckle (1/16/2023)
Chapter 24: More Than a Feeling
Chapter Text
Five Months and Three Weeks Remaining
- - -
Patrol left me with only an hour to get ready.
When I got home, I was in a rush. Immediately, I threw myself into the shower. Obviously I needed to clear off all the dirt and grime from my patrol, but the bigger problem was the horrid smell that had attached itself to me in the canyon. It took a while to cleanse myself of that nasty scent.
When I was hopping out of the shower, I quickly dried myself off before catching a glance of myself in the mirror. Personally, I think I look weird with blue tentacles. But when Ucean offered some of his aqua blue ink as a way to help aid in disguising my identity, I couldn’t refuse. I considered stylizing my tentacles but a lack of time forced me to leave them alone.
Now for the ‘fun’ part: choosing what to wear.
Marina and I both agreed that it would be better if we wore disguises so that nobody would recognize us and our date could go uninterrupted. I don’t even want to imagine what might happen if the paparazzi found out the hero of Inkopolis is on a date with an idol.
Still, just because we’re wearing disguises doesn’t mean I can’t look good. So I chose something I thought looked badass before going to Ucean for a second opinion.
He shot me down, hard. So I tried showing him another outfit, and another, and another and... My room ended up turning into a sort of fashion show.
“Seriously, since when were you such an expert on fashion?”
From the other side of the closed closet door, I hear Ucean’s muffled response.
“In my family, you have to know these sorts of things.”
Zipping up the sleek jacket, I step out of my walk-in-closet to greet the evidently oh-so-knowledgeable fashionista.
“We have something like that in my family too, except for us it's about cooking. So, is this one good or no?”
Ucean gives me another once over before shaking his head.
“All you did was change your jacket. This time, you remind me of some sort of biker or a thug. I suggest you wear something different.”
“Ugh, really? I think it looks fresh.”
I look into the mirror that hangs on my closet door.
I’m wearing a black inky rider jacket, ripped black jeans, black seahorse shoes, and a pair of 18K Aviator glasses to hide my red eyes.
“Four, may I give you some advice?”
Knowing that the time Marina and I had agreed upon is drawing dangerously close leads me to sigh.
“Lay it on me.”
“Please, consider this. What impression of yourself do you think your current clothes would give Marina?”
“I don’t know… Maybe that I look cool?”
He doesn’t speak, but the look on his face says it all.
“Ok! I get it! That was a stupid answer. I know I'm being an idiot right now, but I can’t help it. I’m just… feeling a bit nervous.”
“Four. What kind of impression do you WANT to give Marina?”
I sit still for a second to deliberate.
“...Does what I wear really matter this much?”
His expression doesn’t change.
“Don’t question, just tell me what you think.”
“OK! …I want her to like me. I want her to think I’m just as kind as she is… to think I’m fun too ya know?”
“Alright, now go change with that in mind.”
With a frustrated sigh, I turn and once again close myself into the closet.
Looking at myself in the mirror, a debate goes on within my head about just what kind of clothes Marina would like. No, what kind of clothes a guy like me would like.
I discard the ripped jeans, replacing them with a pair of khakis pants. I also grab a white Toni Kensa button down.
Catching another glance of myself in the mirror, I find myself reminiscing. The glasses, the shirt, the pants… I sort of look like dad.
It puts a small smile on my face.
But what about the shoes? Do I keep the black seahorses or do I wear these chocolate dakroniks instead? After deciding with a quick game of eeny, meeny, miny, moe, I guess I’m going with the dakroniks.
As I slip into the brown leathery brown shoes, something catches my eye: a fluffy teal sweater. The very same teal sweater that I had claimed as my own after Marina lent it to me all those weeks ago.
A devious smile crosses my mouth as I slide the sweater overtop my white button down.
I take a moment to inspect myself in the mirror. I… don’t look half bad. The aviators honestly work well with this outfit. Plus, they hide my bright red eyes.
I nod to myself as confidence flows through me. Yeah, I like this.
Opening the door, Ucean instantly greets me with a nod of approval.
“That’s the one.”
I instantly let loose a huge sigh of relief.
“Finally! Ugh, am I good or what?”
“You had a rough start, but now you’ve certainly managed to impress me.”
I hold out my fist, offering a fist bump to Ucean.
“Thanks for all your help man.”
Unlike Sheldon, the blue giant seems to understand what to do almost immediately. He gently strikes his fist against mine. I pull back to mimic the sound of an explosion which seems to confuse him slightly.
“Of course... I am always happy to help.”
Checking the time on my phone, I panic when I see it reads 3:30.
Without a word, I hastily grab my wallet. With all the money I've been saving from recent turf wars, I should have just enough to pay for the date… at least I hope I do. I step out of my room, and like a curious puppy, Ucean follows me as I make my way down the hall.
Approaching Marina’s room door, I can hear the muffled voices of two girls from behind it. I can’t quite make out what they're saying, but the sounds of their conversation immediately cease as I knock on the door.
Within a few seconds, the door slightly cracks open as Pearl peaks her head out.
“Wassup Fish.”
I raise my hand and give her a small wave.
“Yo.”
Pearl stares at my head with a frown but remains silent.
“Is something wrong? I don’t look stupid, do I?”
“No stupider than usual. It’s just weird seein’ ya rocking blue instead of yellow.”
A small smirk sits on her face until she spots Ucean standing to my side. Her eyes widen as she instantly seems to double back, as though she’s made some kind of fatal mistake.
“NOT THAT THERE'S ANYTHING WRONG WITH BLUE! I mean, it looks good on you Ucean, heheeeh…”
Her obviously forced chuckle was met with only the silence of a kind smile from the giant squid.
“Right... Anyways, is Marina ready? We should get going soon.”
“She’s…”
Pearl dips back into the room and the muffled noises of the two girls return. I glance at Ucean for a brief moment to see him deep in thought.
“You know, I agree with her.”
Ucean seems to snap back to reality at my sudden words.
“Huh?”
“About your color, I agree with her. Having seen you with all those different ink colors during battles, I have to admit that blue suits you the best.”
“I’m… happy to hear that. My mother was the same color.”
“Was?”
He cringes at the question. Oh no, I just stepped into a touchy subject, didn’t I? But before Ucean can speak, Pearl bursts out of the room and quickly shuts the door behind her.
“She’s… still gonna need a few moments. She ain’t mentally ready yet, ya know?”
“Ohhh, okay.”
Minutes pass as Pearl seems to guard the door from the two of us like a protective parent warding off any would-be suitors from their daughter.
I use the time to adjust my outfit, making sure the white button down is tucked into my pants and isn’t sticking out anywhere. Pearl once again starts eyeing me. I let her stare at me for a few seconds before I cock an eyebrow at her, which she responds to by giving me a smirk.
“Are you sure you’re not underdressed?”
Her attempt to get under my skin is so obvious that it makes me chuckle.
“Oh don't even start, Miss ‘I need to wear a crown whenever I’m on TV’.”
“Hey! Don’t ever diss my crowns!”
“Crowns? As in, you have multiple?”
“Yep! I’ve got the normal white and pink one, a gold one that looks like a king's crown, a silver one with the gems that looks like a queen's crown, a black one with red and blue gems, a big pink fluffy one I use as a sleep mask, a pure black spiky one, and a bunch of recolorings of my normal white and pink one that I use for Splatfests. Oh, and Marina is also making me a crown with built-in headphones! Pretty fresh right?”
…
“Your sense of fashion is very interesting, Miss Houzuki.”
My first thought was that Ucean just grilled Pearl’s obsession with crowns, but a quick glance between the two of them showed that he meant it as a sincere compliment. Still, the idea of Ucean calling out Pearl’s absurd fashion sense almost makes me laugh.
“Anyways… to answer your question Pearl, yes, I do feel underdressed. Heck, not even a three piece suit would stop me from feeling like that. But be honest, you’ve seen what she’s gonna wear so… am I?”
“Nah, what you’re wearing is fine.”
Another smug grin slips onto her face as she continues.
“Actually, it’s perfect. I didn’t think we’d actually get you both to-”
Pearl stops at the sound of the doorknob jiggling. She steps out of the way as the door begins to slowly swing open.
…
Wow.
All morning I have been worried about this date. I must’ve thought about every possible way that things could go wrong over a million times. And yet, one look at her was all it took to put those thoughts to rest. The bright smile on her lips with the light dust of a teal blush on her cheeks… The world around me seems to slow down as I stare into Marina’s eyes.
Between me and said eyes are a pair of gray secretary glasses resting upon her face. Unlike my aviators, instead of hiding her eyes, the clear lenses only accentuate her already dazzling silvery-teal orbs.
My eyes are pulled away from hers by the rest of her features. Her tentacles, instead of the way she usually lets them flow freely, are wrapped in a messy bun. It reminds me of a similar messy bun that I’ve seen some Inklings around the Square wear. Only in this case, Marina’s naturally thick tentacles make the bun look adorably large.
My eyes trace downwards towards a fluffy teal sweater. I… didn’t know she had more than one.
“Hehe, look at you two~. You’re matching on your first date! Fucking adorable.”
I don’t speak as I continue to admire the girl in front of me.
Her gray leggings match her glasses while also complementing her curves- NOPE. Bad thoughts. BAD THOUGHTS. H-Her shoes! They look like a silvery pair of slip ons that have been modified to have little white ribbons on them. Cod, that is adorable. I can just imagine her working away on her workbench as she tries to glue them on…
…
Oh shit, I need to say something.
“W-wow. Marina, you look… gorgeous.”
Her face is instantly covered in a bright teal blush. Okay perfect, that’s a good sign.
“T-thank y-you.”
Pearl sighs as she backs away from the group.
“Alright, we’d better get out of your way. Right Ucean?”
The tall Inkling simply nods in return. Pearl struts over, reaches up, and grabs him by the arm. Ucean is clearly panicking as Pearl begins to tug him away to some unknown place.
“Then let’s goooo! Have fun you two! Byeeee!”
As they disappear to who knows where, the two of us are left alone together. Both of us stare in the direction Pearl disappeared in for a few moments before we begin laughing. The nervous atmosphere between us seems to almost entirely disappear.
“Where do you think Pearl’s taking him?”
“Oh, knowing Pearl? She most likely is going to make him play some Ocean Fighters with her until we get back.”
I chuckle at her potential idea. But, we find the living room empty as we make our way to the front door.
“Nope, not here. My bet is that they’re in the library talking about manga.”
“Does Ucean like manga?”
“I mean, I’ve caught him reading it a couple of times so I would assume so.”
“Interesting… Those two get along much better than I would’ve thought.”
As we step through the front door, Marina seems to become nervous all over again.
“B-by the way, y-you look h-handsome. S-sorry, I meant to say that earlier.”
I can feel a slight blush warm my cheeks.
“I, uh, thanks! And, I know I said it already, but I really do think you look great. The sweater really suits you more than it suits me.”
I pull at the chest of my sweater to emphasize my point. At first she seems surprised, but then she ends up giggling.
“I can’t believe we ended up wearing the same sweater.”
I also find myself chuckling. Seriously, what are the odds of that happening?
“Yeah, my bad. I can throw on something else real quick before we go if you want.”
“No, don’t. I like that we’re matching and… it’s actually kind of cute to see you wearing my sweater.”
I jump back, pretending to be offended.
“YOUR sweater? Nuh uh. Sorry to say but this is MY sweater now.”
Again, she giggles.
“Pearl actually just bought me this new one, so you can keep that one if you want.”
With a laugh, I offer her my hand.
“So, shall we?”
She pauses, eyes focused entirely on my palm as a blush is lightly dusting her face. She seems to be deliberating something.
“Y-you want to hold hands?”
“Is that okay?”
She raises up her own hand while stretching out her fingers so that I can see them. They look sharp, as though they could pop a balloon with just one poke.
“Well, my people have claws. I don’t want to accidentally hurt you…”
…
“Marina, you're like a rose.”
“I- huh?”
I let a dumb grin take control of my mouth as I move closer in preparation for one of the goofiest, cheesiest lines I’ve ever used.
“You’re both beautiful…”
She blushes more but still seems confused. I use that to my advantage as I reach out and take her extended hand into my own. Our fingers wrap around one another like two perfectly fitting puzzle pieces.
“...and a little pokey.”
She releases a heavenly giggle. Cod, it’s like music to my ears. I can’t get enough of it.
“Ace, that was sooo cheesy.”
- - -
Ask anybody else and they’d say that our walk to Inkopolis Square was just like any other. I mean, that is one way you could see it. All we really did was have idle conversation about what we did with our mornings. But to me, it felt like one of the most meaningful walks of my life. The entire time, I was hand in hand with this wonderful girl as we laughed about the little details about our day.
And while her claws did dig into my skin a little bit, I had no intention of letting go.
Of course, all this hand holding had a severe effect on my mental state. Thankfully, I managed to stay fresh and not reveal that I was internally having the mental equivalent to a Splatfest celebration.
Sadly, we reached our destination in what felt like no time at all.
Here we are, the Shoal. I stumbled upon this place yesterday after a turf war match with Ucean. The name sounded familiar so we checked the place out. I was pleasantly surprised to learn that it’s an arcade where battlers tend to meet up.
The two front doors slide open as we approach, seemingly welcoming us into the building.
As we step inside, Marina makes multiple unique sounds of bewilderment. I think I heard… veemo?
I also use the moment to take in our surroundings. Everywhere I look, I can see plenty of young Inklings, Jellyfish, and Sea Urchins. Some of them are playing games while others are watching or waiting for someone else to finish. Either way, everyone looks to be having fun.
A quick glance over at Marina is enough to send my hearts into a furry. Her eyes are still sparkling with amazement.
“Marina… have you never been to an arcade before?”
She shakes her head no, eyes continuing to scan our retro-arcadecore environment.
“Pearlie has told me about them in the past, but she always said the games were too old to be any fun.”
“What? Oh she is so full of carp. Arcade games are awesome! Trust me, we’re gonna have a bla-ahh”
Before I can finish, Marina pulls me towards one of the many old arcade games. Immediately, our hands separate as she starts inspecting the machine. While she’s pressing all the buttons on the and trying to figure out how it works, I stretch out my fingers.
Damn she’s got a strong grip. My hand almost feels numb. Are all Octolings this strong? Or maybe all that engineering made her hands stronger than normal. Either way, I’m not complaining.
Marina presses a round red button which causes the arcade machine to blare into life. The game, called Squid Jump, plays a short intro sequence before leaping to a title screen. The words, “Insert 2 Tokens” flash on the screen.
“Whoa~ it’s so retro.”
“Yeah, this game has probably been around longer than my grandparents.”
I watch from the side as she is entranced by the game’s images.
“You want to play?”
Marina turns to me with eyes of sparkling, childlike wonder.
“I want to rip it open and see how it works.”
I burst out laughing. Honestly… I should’ve expected that.
“Sorry but these machines are for gaming, not dissecting.”
She puffs her cheeks out at that.
“Fineee. How do we play?”
“Well, I’ll go buy some tokens and then we can-”
I point behind me towards the token dispenser. With a sudden burst of determination, Marina races over to said machine, pulls a card out from her wallet, and swipes it.
Wait, why is she paying for it!? That’s supposed to be my job!
The dispenser rumbles for a moment before it drops a plastic cup full of tokens.
As Marina carries the cup of tokens back, I let out a sigh.
“You know, typically it’s the guy who pays for everything on a date.”
She has a sly smile as she passes by me. She seems very proud of herself.
“I think the words you’re looking for are… Thank you for paying for these tokens, Marina.”
I hang my head in shame.
“…but I was supposed to pay for everything.”
Thankfully, she laughs at that.
“Awww, it’s okay. I’m not trying to bruise your ego or anything. This will be our little secret. Okay?”
…
“…I’m still paying for dinner.”
Marina’s smile widens further before she turns back to the machine.
“So how does this work?”
Reaching into the cup, I grab a hand full of tokens. I hand two of them to Marina before putting the rest back.
She studies them carefully for a moment before looking back at me with a questioning stare.
“They go in the machine.”
“I figured that… but now I’m wondering how the machine can tell the difference between regular coins and tokens? Maybe they use magnets? Do you know if regular coins are magnetic?”
“Nah, it’s not magnets. The tokens are actually just slightly bigger than normal coins.”
I pull a coin out from my wallet and grab a token from the cup to compare it with.
“See?”
She marvels at that.
“Oh, that would make a lot of sense. And it would be much easier than using magnets… it's so simple! I- How did you know that?”
I jokingly raise an eyebrow at that.
“Maybe your genius is rubbing off on me?”
“Oh really now?”
“Nah, actually we have an arcade like this back in Splatsville. I used to go all the time because my sister had a crush on this girl that worked there. I was actually friends with the girl so my sister begged me to go with her all the time.”
“Aww, that’s so cute.”
“You think? Thanks I guess. Anyways, that girl was a huge nerd… she told us all sorts of things about these machines.”
“Like?”
“Uh well, I guess just random facts about the games. Take this one, for example. The goal is to jump the little squid guy up the platforms and reach the goal before the water catches him. But the levels get harder as the platforming becomes more difficult and the water gets faster. The cool thing is that the water was never actually supposed to get faster. There was some kind of bug that resulted in the game loading every level at once and… the machine just wasn’t powerful enough to handle all of that.”
Marina takes over for me, speaking slowly as she seems to figure out the rest all on her own.
“So then, beating a level would unload it, freeing up space and letting the game run at normal speeds…”
“I- yeah? I think that’s how it works. ”
Marina gives me a confident grin before striking a pose similar to one that a very short inkling often does on stage for dramatic effect.
“As Pearl would say, I’m just smart like that, yo.”
Marina giggles at her own joke. I’d be lying if I said it didn’t make me smile too.
“Believe me, I know you are.”
Turning her attention towards the game, she slides the two tokens into the coin slots. As the game loads up, she puts her hands onto the worn out buttons.
“So how does this game work?”
The game finishes loading. A small squid character is shown on screen in front of a starry background.
“See that tiny little squid on screen? That's you. You press the red button to jump and the two white buttons to go left and right. The goal is to climb as high as possible while avoiding the rising water.”
She seems to instinctively get the hang of it as she jumps up the first few platforms.
“Oh, I get it. So where are you then?”
“Well this game doesn’t have a co-op mode so-”
Almost immediately, she jumps the little squid character into the water. The screen turns a depressing gray as a sad squid pops up along with the flashing word “Continue?”.
“Ah, …you died.”
She turns to me with a pleased look on her face.
“Well of course I did! I don’t want to play a game all by myself, I want to play with you!”
Hehehe… I can’t even process how happy that makes me feel… It’s like my emotions were just suddenly overloaded. Why is everything all warm and fuzzy?
“I-o-okay.”
Rather than just holding my hand, Marina boldly attaches herself to my arm with a beaming smile.
Oh cod, I’m already going to be putty in her hands, aren’t I?
- - -
From zombie shooters to racing games, we played a bit of everything. At some point I noticed we were running a little low on tokens, however our cup was suspiciously refilled the moment I took my eyes off it. Considering Marina was with me the whole time, it couldn’t have been her who refilled it. Maybe someone else picked up our cup by mistake? Either way, the extra coins let us continue playing for an hour longer.
Marina fell in love with a dancing game called Squid Beatz. The general gameplay consisted of stepping on the corresponding arrow on the dance pad as the one shown on screen. We danced to music from the Squid Sisters and even to a few songs from Off the Hook while competing with each other to get the highest score. Needless to say, I got my mantel whooped time after time. It was the most fun I've ever had while losing.
The game quickly consumed every single one of our remaining tokens, and since we were getting hungry we decided to leave the arcade to grab some food.
When planning the date, part of me had considered making dinner myself but that didn’t feel right for a first date. So, a few nights ago I scoured the internet for fancy restaurants until I finally found the perfect one: a semi-formal deep sea restaurant that specializes in making lost Octarian dishes from before the Great Turf War.
I thought it was the perfect plan, but Marina had other ideas…
We were on our way to the restaurant when we passed by a small hamburger joint named Calamari Burger. Before I knew what was happening, I was already being pulled by the hand towards the building…
The inside reminded me of almost every other fast food restaurant. Like the Crust Bucket, there was a line up front by the cashier where we ordered and were handed an order number. The tables were all sloppily cleaned, the workers all looked like they hated their lives, and the floor was slightly sticky due to somebody probably spilling their soda.
Yep, definitely a fast food place.
Instead of standing around while waiting for our order, we found a relatively clean table near the back so that we were less likely to be seen or recognized.
“I didn’t know you were such a huge fan of burgers Marina.”
“Well, I didn’t want to come here for the burgers. I’m actually more of a pizza person.”
“Huh? Then why the interest in this place?”
“Hmm, why don’t we play a game to see if you can figure it out?”
“What sort of game?”
“A question game. You get five questions to try to figure out the reason I chose this place. If you can’t, then I get to choose where we go after this. Does that sound fair?”
Jeez, only five questions? I feel like she’s trying to set me up for failure here. Actually, maybe that’s a good thing. I didn’t have a solid plan of what to do after this.
“And if I win?”
“Then you can choose.”
“Ahhh, so win or lose, we are still going somewhere after this? You know that’s a win-win situation for me, right?”
She leans forward onto the table, using her hands as a makeshift armrest as she gives me a plotting smile. She must’ve picked up from Pearl…
“Oh, but who knows where I might take us? Maybe I’ll choose to end the date and go home.”
She’s not a very convincing liar.
“Well then, despite this game being clearly in your favor, I’ll play. First question, is it because of the food?”
“Nope! Though I already told you I’m not the biggest fan of burgers.”
“Oh, right. Okay then, the next question is… does it have something to do with you and Pearl?”
“Yes, but it’s not just Pearl and I.”
“Oh so you’re answering in more than just yes and no?”
“Yep! That counts as a question by the way.”
“ Marina! Now you’re just playing dirty…”
She continues giggling up a storm.
“Well it's not MY fault that you’re not careful with your questions.”
It's then that the number for our order number is called. For the first time since the start of our date, I leave Marina’s presence to go retrieve our food and drinks. When I return, she greets me with a smile.
“Welcome back, have you prepared your next question?”
“Yeah! I think this one will reveal everything. Do you want me to grab some ketchup for the fries?”
She giggles, making the wasted question definitely worth it.
“What crazy talk is this? Of course I do! I mean, I AM team ketchup after all.”
“What do you mean by team ketchup?”
“It’s one of the team’s for the Splatfest next month. Team mayo versus team ketchup?”
“Oh shoot, a Splatfest? I must’ve missed the announcement.”
I set the bag of food down along with our drinks before turning to find where the heck they keep the ketchup. Of course, it’s located on the exact opposite side of the restaurant… By the time I return, she’s already separated our food. I set a plastic cup of ketchup down next to the fries.
“...By the way Ace, you’re out of questions.”
In the fakest shocked tone I could manage, I reply as I sit down across from her.
“Whaaat? No waaayyyy. Did I accidentally waste all my questions? I cannot believe it.”
I calmly unwrap my burger and start taking a bite. The two of us begin to alternate who is speaking as the other chews and listens.
“Oh… so you did it on purpose? I guess that means we’re heading home after this.”
“Are we? I still haven’t gotten to make my final guess. ”
She gestures for me to go ahead as she drowns a fry in ketchup.
“Alright, so I know two things. First, it’s not because of the food. And second, it has to do with Pearl, you, and some other person. …Honestly, I’ve got no clue. So here's a random shot in the dark. It was here that you and Pearl met your producer and-”
“Wrong! Home it is!”
“Aw man, not even gonna let me finish? You didn’t even let me get to the part where you knocked her socks off with your killer singing before Pearl shattered every window within a 10 mile radius.”
She giggles.
“You’re such a diskoi .”
I almost choke on my burger.
“...Did you just call me a disk-key?”
She laughs.
“Not a disk key, a diskoi .”
“Okay, what’s a diskoi ?”
“Uh, I’m struggling to remember the exact word in squid language… but it describes a silly person that has odd hobbies.”
“So… like a dork?”
“That’s it! You’re such a dork, Ace.”
With a grin, we both continue munching on our burgers.
…
“So diskoi means dork in- in Octarian? ”
I leaned in to whisper that last part in case anybody was listening in. The question seems to surprise her, and she laughs nervously as if to shake off said surprise.
“Yeah, sorry. Was it weird to call you that?”
“No, it wasn’t weird. I just… I don’t know why, but it never occurred to me that you can speak it until now.”
She shrugs while taking a bite of another red-covered fry.
“I mean, I’m one of them so I obviously know the language. But, it’s been so long since I’ve used it that I’m worried I’ll forget how to speak it.”
“I’ve never heard of someone forgetting their native language, but I understand. You don’t want to lose that part of your identity right?”
“...Honestly, I wished I could for the longest time. But now, I don’t know. …I guess a part of me still wants to remember?”
She sighs as I continue listening.
“But it’s pointless anyways. It’s not like there is anybody I could even talk to.”
…
“Why not talk with me? I might not know the language, but you could teach me, right?”
- - -
The rest of the meal was a pleasant experience. Marina evidently couldn’t wait on starting to teach me her native language since she began pointing out random objects in the restaurant and telling me the word for it in Octarian. I couldn’t remember any of it. Oh well, I’ll have plenty of time to learn.
It also wasn’t long before Marina finally admitted the real reason she wanted to eat at Calamari Burger. Just outside is where Marina ran into and knocked me out, and so she thought it would be poetic if we had dinner at the place where we first met.
…I have no memory of that happening. So, rather than get into some meaningful conversation about how beautiful that is, I just nodded my head and agreed that it was a pretty good reason to eat here. Still, there is a part of me that wonders if she chose this place because it’s cheap and she knows I have no money.
The exact moment we had finished our food, a worker came over with a large sundae off the dessert menu. I hadn’t ordered any dessert, and the surprise on Marina’s face told me that she hadn’t either. Naturally I began to ask questions. The worker just shrugged them all off and claimed that the sundae was for us and that it was already paid for.
Marina wasted no time in digging in while I was busy considering who could have paid for the dessert. By the time I gave up worrying about it, she had already eaten over half. We shared the rest of it before leaving soon after.
…
Later, jokes about going home were made, but she actually admitted to me that she wasn’t ready for this date to end yet. I agreed. One lengthy walk later and Marina had lead us to a very familiar beach.
As the sun began to set beyond the horizon, the two of us found a miniature tiki hut that gave us a beautiful view of the bay.
No words are spoken between us as she leans her head onto my shoulder. The calming sounds of the waves crashing into the barrier that separates us from the ocean are not nearly soothing as just being in her presence.
…
“I’m happy, Ace.”
I tilt my head down to look at the girl leaning on my side only to see her already staring back at me with a soft yet heartfelt smile.
“I am too.”
The word happy doesn’t even begin to describe this feeling I’ve had in my chest. I feel like I’m a bird, flying through the air in an open sky–No, no. It feels more like I’m falling… falling through the sky, through the Earth, and through whatever lies beneath it… and the thing I’m falling towards is Marina.
…
“I wish we could stay like this forever.”
“We could… just promise you won’t eat me when you get hungry.”
I can feel her body rattle against mine as she laughs. The next thing I know, she’s pulled away from me with an index finger held up to my face. Her teal green claw gently moves forwards, coming into contact with my nose.
“ Diskoi. ”
Her tone is playful. The sensation on my nose sort of tingles and I find myself scrunching it up all the while she snuggles up even closer to me before turning back to watch the sunset.
“Why thank you, that’s a name I wear with pride.”
Again, I can feel her body shake against mine as her heavenly laughter fills my ears. We both resume watching the sunset. A peaceful silence once again forms between us, but I find myself breaking that silence as my mind starts to wander.
“You know, it’s crazy to think about just how much my life has changed. I mean, it’s only been a few weeks and yet I went from looking for my sister to saving Inkopolis from a long thought dead race of people… and now I’m on a date with one of them. And she’s this crazy smart and pretty girl… Still, what I guess I’m trying to say is that it’s insane when I think about how we’ve only known each other for a few weeks and yet… we’re like this.”
Marina pulls back to stare into my eyes.
“Does how long we’ve known each other matter? Ace, we’re together now… I think that’s what’s important.”
“Yeah I guess you’re right.”
As I’m turning my head back towards the bay, her words finish fully processing in my head.
“Wait. Did you say we’re together ?
I can feel my body physically tense up as she leans back against me, meshing both of our sweaters into one giant teal blob of fluff.
“Yeah, I mean, we are married now after all.”
“M-MARRIED? What do you mean by married?”
“Like… we'll be together for eternity. Is that the wrong word? ”
“No, that DEFINITELY sounds like marriage.”
She slowly removes herself from my side as she looks at me with eyes full of worry.
“Then… hold on. Is that not what you meant?”
“Meant by what?”
“...When you asked me out on a date? W-Wasn’t that the offer for a vow of eternity?”
“A WHAT?”
Embarrassment spills onto her every feature.
“I-uh-um… Well… my people have this phrase, cara ni veewenri , meaning the vow of eternity. When two people agree they like each other, an unspoken vow is made. A vow to always be committed to one another, to care for one another, and to never separate from one another no matter the hardships they may face. My understanding was that in squid language, it’s called marriage.”
“J-just like that? They go straight to being married…?”
She turns bright teal.
“Y-yes. Is that not something you typically see on the surface?”
Holy carp, Octarians don’t mess around when it comes to this kind of stuff.
“No… most people spend multiple months or even years dating before they get married.”
“B-but why would you do that? If you’ve agreed you like one another then why not make the vow right away?”
“Because… sometimes things don’t work out. Some people break up… and not being married saves them a huge hassle.”
She begins to back away from me, her face turning into a sorrowful and apologetic frown.
“B-but it's supposed to be a vow for life…”
Her eyes widen as they begin to well up with tears. Her back ends up against the wall as she stares a me with heartache showing on her sleeve.
“...You’re not supposed to- I didn’t… I-I-I’m s-so s-sorry.”
I rush to her as she starts to cry. With the ends of the sleeves of my sweater, I wipe away her tears as she continues.
“...I-I-I’m s-so sorry, A-Ace. I-I’m so s-sorry.”
“Hey! It’s all good…. There’s no reason to cry over something like this, is there?”
She doesn’t respond, so I open my arms and offer her a hug. She jets forward, pulling me into an embrace as she continues to cry. The sudden impact causes me to lose my balance, and I can feel the wind knocked out of me as my back slams against the floor. It’s there where we remain as she cries in my arms. I can only sit there, holding her shaking body as she sniffles. We stay like that until her uncontrollable sobbing begins to fade.
…
…
“Marina… when you agreed to go on a date, were agreeing to that vow… with me?”
…
“Uh-huh.”
Despite the ferocious beating of my hearts demanding that I say something, I can’t. The sound of her affirmation has left me speechless. But my hearts keep pounding louder and louder until eventually I’m hearing three voices in my head, one for each heart. The loudest of these voices shouting, why me? But that voice is fading as another one slowly grows to become even louder. It demands something crazy. It keeps repeating those same words, and the other two hearts join in. Collectively, all three of my hearts want me to say…
“I’ll do it.”
Her body stops shaking. Slowly, she pushes herself upwards until our faces meet, hers elevated only slightly above mine. It feels like she’s staring into my very soul with those watery red eyes. A tear on her cheek falls and lands onto my face.
“I-It wouldn’t be marriage, just dating f-for now… But still, I’m willing to do it. To promise to always be yours, no matter what. And, to uh…”
I drag off, unable to remember everything that the vow entailed. She continues in my stead.
“To always be committed to me and no one other? And to always love me no matter what?”
“I mean, love is a little strong of a word to be using right now… but yes. I promise.”
Instead of ones of sadness, tears of joy begin to stream from her eyes as a large smile consumes her face. She drops back down onto me, turning from humanoid to octopus as she lands on my chest.
…It suddenly feels like I’m being hugged by eight arms all at the same time.
We stayed like that until the sunset finished.
- - -
Cool stuff. Good stuff (At least I’d like to believe it is).
Alright, time to provide a little bit of lore! In Octarian Society, Octolings are facing many issues. One significant issue is that the number of Octolings left in the world is not many. I’m still fiddling with the numbers right now, but know that they have been facing a crisis of population decline ever since being sealed underground. In fact, it’s so bad that they are worried that Octolings are going to become extinct. And so, the idea of dating does not exist in their society. After all, if you find somebody you love, might as well skip crap and jump straight into being married (or the Octarian society equivalent). Of course many married couples take their time before having kids, but it's a much shorter time frame than it takes for humans or Inklings to date, get married, and then have kids.
The cara ni veewenri or the vow of eternity, is a plot point you should remember. Obviously, it is a set of beliefs in the Octarian society that mirrors wedding vows. The difference is that in Octarian society, one would typically confess their feelings to someone as a way to ask them if they would like to enter into a vow of eternity (marriage). If the other person accepts then they are married and the vow has been implied into their lives. End of story. No wedding ceremony or anything fancy… I mean, they live underground in a militaristic society of octopus people so how could there be anything fancy?
So yeah, that whole marriage thing. Why did Marina think Ace was offering her a vow? No, HOW WOULDN’T SHE? I mean, Marina learned most of the language from OCtarian classes and by practicing it while speaking with Pearl. As for the meanings of things she had never heard before and the customs of the surface society, she had to figure all that out on her own. So, she comes from a society with no concept of dating and she knows that Ace asking her out on a date is him confessing feelings for her, WHAT IS SHE SUPPOSED TO THINK?
Yes, there are other differences between Octarian and Inkling society. Like how the average Inkling battler is way more skilled in combat than the traditional Octoling soldier. Or like how the two societies have different views on the importance of family.
Yes, I will be and have been remaining consistent with the translation of words into Octarian. That should be a given for any good story, right? Yes, all Octarian sentences have meaning that we might be able to unscramble later depending on how much of the language learning I show in the story.
Please, let me know if this was wholesome.
-Veckle (1/23/2023)
Chapter 25: Love Shack
Chapter Text
- - -
“Alright, we’d better get out of your way. Right Ucean?”
The short Inkling turns away from the fidgeting pair, setting her sights entirely on me.
Our eyes lock and her entire demeanor shifts. It’s like she’s transformed into some sort of wicked god of mischief. A small grin passes my face as I nod my head back at her.
In a flash, the girl grabs hold of my arm and begins yanking me away from Marina and Four. The duo only watch me get dragged off with bemused faces.
‘I cannot believe you are doing this.’
Me neither… But it’s sure to be fun.
‘Your disregard for their privacy is completely against everything you have been raised to be.’
I’m not disregarding their privacy. I'm just… watching out for my friends.
I'm ripped from my thoughts when I’m shoved into a small, dark, gray, messy room: the office.
Stumbling through the doorway, I nearly slip on one of the many papers that are strewn all about the room’s carpet floor. When I try to stand, my head bonks against the low ceiling. As per my usual bad luck, I ended up bonking against the only section of the ceiling where all the cob-webs hang.
That's disgusting. When’s the last time they cleaned in here?
As I’m wiping the cob-web from my face, Miss Houzuki shuts the door behind us with a click. The mischievous smile still hasn’t left her face.
When she speaks, her voice is noticeably dropped as if she’s imitating some sort of gruff detective.
“Phase 1 of Operation Tender Tentacles in Teal is complete. Great job Agent Blue.”
In my own gruff interpretation of a detective’s voice, I respond.
“Affirmative Agent Pink. I ran into a few hiccups at the beginning but everything went according to plan. The target put on the teal sweater and never suspected a thing.”
She flips on the lights, illuminating the messy room. Apart from the walls that have multiple pictures of Off the Hook and the famed Squid Sisters hanging from them, the office is a horrific sight to behold: Music sheets crumpled and torn, a pile of busted microphones sitting in a corner, an old stereo system that’s been stripped for parts sitting on a desk.
Somebody should really clean up around here.
“That’s good to hear Agent Blue. The less they suspect, the better our chances.”
“So then, what’s our next move? Are we moving on to phase two?”
“Not quite yet.”
She passes by me before reaching beneath the large, black desk. I hear sounds of ruffling papers as she digs out two white plastic bags from the large bottom drawer. Both bags appear to be so full that they are about to burst open.
Next thing I know, the larger of the two bags is flying up at me.
“Think fast!”
I flail my arms in an attempt to catch the rapidly approaching bag. Instead of catching it, the bag gently bonks against my face before falling into my hands.
The now giggling Inkling gestures for me to open the projectile gift.
Complying, I undo the sloppily tied bag when out it spills a black trench coat, a black fedora, and a pair of inconspicuous glasses with black tinted lenses. I break away from my secret agent persona for a moment as I inspect the bag’s contents.
“What’s this for?”
“A disguise for phase two.”
“Disguise? And where did you find a jacket that would fit me?”
“Same place as last time we bought clothes for ya. Jelfonzo makes an effort to keep everybody’s size in stock, even mine!”
She rips open her own bag, letting a matching disguise spill out onto the already cluttered carpet. A quick moment passes where we both dawn our new disguises.
The trench coat is a little tight, but it fits.
As I finish adjusting the sleeves on my coat, we both turn back to each other in our secret agent personas.
“Okay Agent Blue, here is your next mission should you choose to accept it. You are to work in tandem with myself on a secret spy mission. The objective of said mission is to obtain crucial data about Four and Marina’s date. Your top priority should be avoiding discovery.”
“Understood Agent Pink, I am ready to begin.”
“OH HELL YES! THIS IS GONNA BE FUN! Phase two of Operation Triple T is a go!”
‘She’s a bigger fool than I ever would’ve predicted.’
- - -
The plan was to have Miss Houzuki, despite having not purchased any tokens, fake playing an arcade game next to me while I pretend to watch her. In reality, I would be using my height to look over the top of the arcade machine and watch the targets.
“Agent Blue ...What are they doin’ now?”
“They appear to be starting a third match in that racing game.”
“They’re still playing that garbage? Ughhhhh… This is way more boring than I thought it’d be.”
“I disagree. I think watching them have fun is… pretty entertaining.”
She raises an eyebrow at me before sticking her head around the corner of the bulky arcade game. For a moment, the small girl watches them with a slight smile before she sighs.
“I mean, yeah I’m happy to see ‘em having fun and all, but it’d be better if we could hear what they’re fuckin’ saying… you know?”
She pulls herself back into cover as I crouch down next to her.
“If hearing them is an issue, would you like to try getting closer?”
“Not worth it. What if we got caught? Then we’d be five ways fucked.”
“Indeed, I suppose that Four would be quite angry at the two of us if we were discovered.”
“Four? Nah, I doubt Four would be too upset. I mean, he’s never angry… I don’t even think he’s capable of being mad. Marina is the one you should be scared of.”
“Marina? But she’s so kind… What would she do?”
“Well… there was this one time I called one of her inventions weird, so she built some random ass tiny chirping thing and hid it in my room somewhere. For three months, I was forced to endure that carp until the battery on it must’ve died or somethin’. Point is, don’t piss off someone who builds robots and shit on the regular. They can easily build more shit just to fuck with you.”
“I… wow. I suppose we should be careful then.”
“Yeah, no shit. But still-”
Four jumps up from his seat in celebration at his victory against Marina. He strikes a bizarre pose which Marina evidently finds hilarious. The two of them talk for a moment before they head off towards something else.
“...Never mind that Agent Pink. The targets are on the move. I repeat. The Targets. Are On. The Move.”
“Roger that Agent Blue. Are you ready to begin our pursuit?”
“Affirmative.”
From our position, the two of us peak out and begin to track their movements.
Just like before, we both are sneaking around the arcade and keeping an eye on the wandering couple. We cling to the shadows like ninja, hiding behind arcade machines or amongst the crowds that are watching people play.
‘Since when have you been good at sneaking around?’
You’re the reason I have so much practice. I guess I should be grateful for that-
My eyes go wide as my focus shifts from Four and Marina to the machine they had just walked past: a claw game filled with stuffed animals. One is a blue squid cushion plush that stares directly at me.
~ ~ ~
These familiar white hallways. They felt so lifeless.
Slowly, we made our way past room after room until we stood before the one who’s number I could never forget: 122.
Was it a coincidence that I was born on the 1st month on the 22nd day? It didn’t feel like it. It felt like they knew that it was my fault. The numbers were just reminding me that my birth is what caused this.
Father gently squeezed my hand.
The man had been nothing but kind to me his entire life. But… was it out of pity or out of love?
He knows it’s my fault. He just won’t say it. He probably hates me.
And yet, behind the strong face that I knew he was forcing, there were still small hints of love in his eyes that made me doubt myself. His gentle smile gave me the strength to open the door.
There she was, laying in a small hospital bed in a room full of flowers, mostly from my father and mom’s teammates. The light shone brightly onto her, reflecting rays off her deep aqua blue tentacles. She turned her head to look at us with a weak, yet tender smile.
“There’s my big, strong, handsome boy. You know, it’s rude to keep a lady waiting.”
This was the last time I was ever going to see her, I knew that already… there was so much I wanted to say, but the words wouldn’t come out.
She watched my conflict before patting the spot next to her, inviting me to her side.
I stood still, which caused her to frown.
“Jeez, there’s no need to be scared. It's not like I’m contagious.”
She was just as fiery as ever.
“I-I’m not scared of getting sick!”
“Could’ve fooled me!”
I let go of my father’s hand as I ran up to her.
“See, I’m not! I’m not scared at all!”
Even in her weakened state, she pulled me into a head lock and proceeded to wrestle up my tentacles.
“Of course you're not. You’re my big strong boy after all.”
For so long, I had been holding everything in. I’d been forcing myself to be strong.
“I… I…”
But being there, held in her arms while she lays on her deathbed… was too much. The dam of emotions that I had built finally opened, and I began to sob.
“Oh baby…”
The headlock turned into a hug.
“M-mom I… I’m s-so s-sorry. I’M SO SORRY!”
My tears were ugly and loud. Sobbing into my dying mother’s arms, she only held me tighter.
“Oh sweetheart, what in the world would you have to be sorry about?”
“I-it’s all m-my fault!”
She pulled away from the hug, leaving me feeling lost and confused. That is, until I felt the hard bonk of my mother’s fist against my head. My tears immediately stopped.
“Like hell it is!”
My father rushed to my side as I rubbed the bump forming on top of my head.
“Uvia, take it easy!”
My mother’s fist slammed into the top of his head too.
We both laid there in pain, rubbing the forming bumps and groaning in unison.
“Mooom…”
“You're a dunderhead. You’re both dunderheads!”
“But-“
“No butts Ucean. Squid form, now.”
I wiped the tears from my still wet eyes. It was only recently that I had figured out how to transform between humanoid and squid form, so it took me a little while to do as instructed. Mom immediately picked me up and pulled me into another hug.
“Don’t you EVER blame yourself for this. You hear? None of this is your fault.”
“…but, if I was never born then-”
The calm voice of my father interrupted me.
“Ucean. Please, you mustn’t think like that. The love that your mother and I have for you runs deep, deeper than the darkest parts of the ocean. Without you, our lives would be drier than a desert.”
“What your overly poetic father is trying to say is, we love you Ucean. So much so that we would both gladly give our lives if it meant that you could live yours. It’s what any loving parent would do. Does that make sense?”
With a sniffle, I nodded my head.
“Good, now you…”
She turned to my father with a stern expression.
“How could you not notice your own son was feeling this way? I can’t imagine how much pain he’s had to endure. You’d better apologize this instant.”
“Uvia… no, Ucean. I'm sorry. I failed to notice your growing emotions… I love you and yet, I have failed you as a father.”
I didn’t respond. I was too surprised at the genuine look of shame on my father’s face.
I never forgot that look. It was a constant reminder I’m my mind that he loved me. Even when I would go on to feel like a prisoner in my own room, I couldn’t forget that he loved me deep down.
It was all out of love.
“Jeez… what are you two going to do without me?”
“Mom…”
“Oh that reminds me, I have a little gift for you!”
From beneath her pillow, she pulled out a blue squid cushion plush.
“One of my friends brought this for me!”
My father moved in, wrapping one arm around mom and the other around me.
“Which friend?”
“Amber, well actually it was her husband Ruz who picked it out... Said that they thought it looked just like Ucean when they gave it to me. So I’ve been using it as my little Ucean substitute all this time. But now…”
She held the squid out in front of me, allowing me to inspect the plush carefully. Even then, it already looked slightly used, but clearly well loved. It was as though she had slept holding it tight nearly every night.
“Ucean… when I’m gone, I want you to use this just like I have. Keep it as your substitute for me. Can you do that?”
Through forming tears, I forced myself to nod.
“Mmhmm.”
“That’s my boy! And if you’re ever feeling sad, just remember that mommy loves you dearly.”
I fell asleep in her arms soon afterwards. When I woke up, she was already gone.
~ ~ ~
Gently, I place my hand against the glass as the bittersweet memory begins to fade.
‘I cannot believe you slept with it until you were 19.’
It was one of the few things I had to remember her.
‘Indeed. And yet, like me, you left it behind. I’m glad to know your mother and I meant so little to you.’
That’s not true.
‘And what am I supposed to believe? That my own son didn’t abandon me?’
I had no desire to leave you father. But I couldn't stay.
‘So you ran? Left me all alone… and for what? The sake of someone you had never even met?’
A sudden jab against the side of my gut causes me to lurch over in pain. However, standing too close to the claw machine causes my forehead to slam against the glass window with a solid thud.
“Ow…”
I pull myself up, rubbing the aching spot on my forehead. The short girl crosses her arms in a combative manner.
“Uy, were you listening to me or what?”
I shake my head side to side.
“Oh. I wasn’t, my apologies.”
“Obviously.”
I look back at the blue plush for only a moment, but she notices. With a sigh, Miss Houzuki turns away from me.
“Stay here for a quick sec. I’ll be back.”
“But what about Four and Marina?”
“This place ain’t that big. We can probably find ‘em again, no sweat.”
The pink girl leaves me standing there, alone. When she returns, she has a plastic cup of tokens with her.
“Alrighty, you were lookin’ at that one right?”
She points at the blue squid.
“Um, yes?”
The short girl slides 8 tokens through the machine’s slots, resulting in a confirmation beep as a display timer begins to count down. She reaches up for the directional joystick while standing on her tippy-toes in order to get a good view of the crane as she maneuvers it overtop the blue plush. After moving the crane directly overtop the plush, she wastes no time in raising her fist into the air.
“Bombs away!”
Her hand falls like an axe, slamming into a glowing red button with a thunk. The crane begins its slow descent towards the plush. It inches closer and closer, and… it misses.
“Ah beans.”
The crane slowly rises, but to our surprise, it isn’t empty handed. It caught a squid, just not the blue one she was aiming for. Instead, it pulls up an nearly identical squid cushion plush, with the exception that this one is pink.
The crane slowly wobbles over to the dispensing shoot with the pink plush in its loose grip. The entire time, both our breaths are held in fear that it might drop the plush. It does. Fortunately, the crane managed to carry its payload just far enough that the falling plush lands directly in the shoot.
The machine lights up with a basic congratulatory message along with accompanying beeps and boops, but Miss Houzuki doesn’t seem to care. She simply reaches into the machine’s slot and pulls out the plush.
“Well shit. On the bright side, it looks like we caught a mini me!”
She hands the plush to me as she reaches for 8 more tokens.
“Hold this, I’ll give it another go.”
“Ah, no. That’s quite alright… I am more than happy with this one.”
She pauses. Turning to me with an eyebrow raised as though I was a suspect in a trial.
“Uh… you sure? I mean… it never hurts to have more than one.”
I smile brightly.
“This one is fine. Thank you so much, Miss Houzuki.”
Her expression shifts to one of displeasure at my words, remaining on her face even as we begin to scour the arcade in search of Four and Marina.
…
…
“...Hey Ucean, why don’t you ever call me by my name?”
“I’m sorry?”
“It’s always ‘Miss Houzuki’ with you instead of just Pearl… What’s up with that?”
…
“Well… it would be improper to call someone from a family as prestigious as the Houzuki’s by anything other than their last name.”
The displeasure in her expression only grows worse.
“My family… right.”
Oh no, did I just bring up something uncomfortable?
“Do… you not like your family?”
Wait no, I shouldn’t have said that. Stupid! Stupid stupid stup-
“What?! No! I fucking love my family, ya know? They’ve been supportive of my career and shit so it’s not like I’d have a reason not to. Even if they weren’t, I’d still absolutely love ‘em with all my heart. But… with my dad’s position in the government, it’s like people are always seeing me as the daughter of some great political figure rather than just me.”
“I… understand what that’s like.”
“Right?! It sucks! Like, I’m more than just the daughter of a famous politician. I’m Pearl fucking Houzuki: a kickass idol who makes kickass songs with my kickass best friend.”
Her mood seems to perk up.
“But seriously dude, just call me Pearl.”
“Um…”
‘No.’
“Okay? I’ll try.”
‘You contemptuous, ill-mannered child. You will NOT.’
“P-P-Pe-”
‘NO!’
The voice is so loud that it brings me to a halt.
But she-
‘Stop this foolishness at once.’
We’re friends. Surely that must mean-
‘I SAID NO. Listen and obey, Ucean.’
…
…
Yes father.
“…I’m sorry. I just… can’t.”
A depressive sounding sigh releases from her mouth.
“Okay then.”
“I apologize-.”
“Eh, don’t worry about it. We’re still friends so… I guess it really doesn’t matter what you call me. But do me a favor and drop the ‘miss’ shit. Alright?”
“O-of course, H-Houzuki.”
“Better. Now seriously, where the fuck did they go?”
Continuing our search, the two of us stay close together until we finally find them playing a dancing game. More surprisingly, they weren’t alone.
“Agent Blue, targets spotted. We have confirmation that there is one bogey on their tail. Their intentions are unknown. Do you have a visual?”
“Copy Agent Pink. Bogey appears to be female, Inkling, and has black tentacles with magenta highlights. She appears to be wearing a large brown trench coat, a blue face mask, and glasses with tinted lenses. Do we engage?”
“Affirmative. Let’s get this son of a bitch.”
With Four and Marina distracted by the game, we stealthily approach the individual from behind. She doesn't notice us, so I am forced to tap her on the shoulder to get her attention.
“Um, excuse us ma’am.”
The squid turns around with a jump, hand on her chest from the surprise.
“EEP! Oh cod! You really scared the ink out of me.”
“I apologize, but please explain to us why you are watching our friends?”
“Oh, isn’t it obvious Ushie? I’m here doing the same thing you are!”
Houzuki steps between us with an aggressive stomp.
“Ushie? Look lady, where the hell do you get off calling him that? Who are you anyways?”
The girl giggles as she pulls down her mask and removes her glasses, causing Houzuki’s jaw to drop.
“C-Callie?!”
Houzuki pulls off her own glasses along with her black fedora. Callie seems equally surprised as she identifies the short girl.
“Pearls?! No way! I was wondering who I saw hanging around Ushie.”
….
“You both know each other?”
With a bounce, Callie excitedly answers.
“Yepperoni! We grew up in the same area and were always getting into mischief together as kids. So how’ve you been?”
“Oh ya know, I’ve been kicking it in the big leagues now, so shit’s awesome. But who cares about me?! You’re the one who disappeared off the face of Greater Inkopolis. What the hell happened?”
“Ehehe… I’d rather not get into it if that’s alright.”
“Right… I getcha, I getcha. Sooo, what are you doin’ here?”
“Same thing as you two~ Love is in the air and I’m here to watch!”
“Figures, then have you been…”
“Here the whole time? Yep. I’ve been watching you two as well.”
Houzuki turns to me with dread.
“Ah fuck, the spies were getting spied on. Agent Blue… we failed. ”
“I’m sorry Agent Pink, this is all my fault. I should’ve kept a sharper lookout.”
“It’s okay, we had no way of knowing. We did our best.”
As Houzuki reaches out to offer me a handshake with false tears streaming down her face. I fake a sniffle as I take hold and shake her hand in a professional manner.
“It’s been an honor Agent Blue.”
“And the same to you, Agent Pink.”
Callie giggles at our exchange, bringing the moment to a screeching halt.
“Are you two pretending to be some sort of secret agents? That’s so fun! Can I join? Can I?”
The bubbly girl is bouncing up and down from excitement. The two of us look between each other for a few moments before Houzuki turns back, hand on her chin and a glint in her eyes.
“Sure… but only if you do a little something first. See, we got all these extra tokens, and we sure as hell ain’t gonna use ‘em.”
- - -
When Four and Marina were distracted with a competitive dancing game, Callie made her move. She was surprisingly fast at this, in and out in only mere moments. When she swapped the cups, it was like lightning.
We didn’t even realize Callie had already swa[[ed the cups when she returned to us. Houzuki joked about Callie being too chicken to go through with it only for her jaw to drop when Callie showed that she already had Four’s nearly empty token cup.
Right then and there, Callie joined us under the alias of Agent Rose.
It took Four and Marina a while to burn through all the extra tokens we gave them. At some point while we were waiting, Callie thought it would be fun to use what was left in Four’s token cup to challenge Houzuki to a skee ball competition. I was left alone to keep an eye on the targets while the two pink squids went and had their competition. When they returned, the token cup was empty and neither of them seemed happy. Asking who won seemed to only sour their moods so I can only assume that their competition ended in a tie.
It was around that time that Four and Marina’s second cup finally ran out of tokens. Houzuki was pleading with “God or whoever the fuck is out there” that he wouldn’t buy another cup. Her prayers were answered.
Four lead Marina out of the arcade with a purpose. He seemed like a man on a mission as he continued leading Marina past the edges of Inkopolis Square. Callie tailed them like a pro, super jumping from rooftop to rooftop as she stalked her prey. As for Houzuki and I, we were struggling to keep up.
The chase was draining. I was so tired that I could barely even think. My brain felt like it was lost in a thick fog, but the only thing I could do was keep moving forward.
Marina pulled Four into a fast food burger restaurant, cutting our panicked pursuit short just as I began to fall behind. Still, by the time we did catch up to Callie, she was waving us to sit next to her. Quick seems to be in her nature as she had already found a booth that gave a discrete view of the table in the corner that Four and Marina are currently sitting at.
Callie greeted us with the same chirpy smile as always. It was as though she hadn’t just jumped across rooftops for nearly 10 blocks.
I returned the greeting before immediately collapsing into the booth seat across from Callie. This left Houzuki as the only one still standing and as the one to go put in our orders. Too winded to think, I couldn’t process what I wanted to eat. I ended up telling Houzuki to just order me the same thing as her.
It took a while, but I eventually started to catch my breath. I suppose I can partially thank Callie for her help…
“Deep breath in…”
Through my mouth, I suck in a small but constant stream of air. I can feel my lungs slowly expand as the breath fills my chest.
…
“And out…”
At her command, I release a large gust of air from my mouth. And with it, the fog clears away bit by bit.
“And in…”
…
“And out… You doing better now, Ushie?”
I sit myself upright, facing the girl seated across from me.
“I-yes. I apologize if I caused you any trouble.”
The girl shrugs it off.
“Don’t worry about apologizing, it was my fault for super jumping the whole way here hehe... I can sometimes forget that some squids aren’t as in shape as me. My baddddd, I’ll be sure to exercise more caution in the future.”
“I would appreciate that… Still, I don’t understand why I was so tired. I always made sure to keep myself in shape by running and occasionally lifting weights. Even despite my recent failures at maintaining my workouts, I felt fine when battling…”
“Hmm… well how have you been working out in your squid form?”
“My… squid form? I haven’t done any exercises like that.”
“Soooo you’ve only been working out in your humanoid form? Well no squidding , that explains why you have such beefy muscles! Uou’ve dedicated all your time into building up them guns! Heheh… Yeah but that fact that you’ve been only working out your main four limbs means that your other 6 tentacles are probably way weaker than they should be.”
“My other 6 tentacles? Why are they important?”
“Cuz you use all 10 of your tentacles when you’re a squid instead of just the 4 you use while humanoid.”
“I see…”
“But if 6 of your 10-tacles are weak then that’s like half of your squid form’s limbs that need conditioning. I can only imagine how that must look… 4 of your tentacles are probably jacked while the other 6 look like small noodles.”
“They do. I was wondering why that was the case… By any chance, do you know what sorts of exercises I should be doing?”
“Well, I know there’s some special gyms around here for squid form training, but I never do anything that complicated. Plus, if you get your other 6 tentacles as muscly as your main 4, they’ll look all veiny and muscly on your head when you’re in your humanoid form. Trust me, as a fashion master, I can tell you that it's really gross. Instead, just do normal exercises. Swimming through ink is the big one, but you can also try wall climbing, dry swimming, and I especially recommend super jumping.”
“Are those not all things that one would typically do in a turf war battle?”
“Mhm! How do you think I got so in shape?”
A tossed bag of food lands in the middle of the tabled with a thud. Houzuki looks livid.
“Ay, guess who’s back...”
I politely slide over and offer Houzuki a spot beside me which she takes while sitting down with an exasperated sigh. Callie doesn’t let this go unnoticed.
“I… Um… Uh… Is something wrong Pearls? You look upset.”
“Oh yeah, sorry. Just… oh my cod where do I start? It’s literally the most annoying thing. So I always check my food cuz, you know… this place always fucks up my order. Low and behold, my burger had ketchup instead of mayonnaise on it! So I sent it back and got a new burger, right? Well guess what. They screwed that one up too! I swear, the person making those damn burgers is probably an agent of team ketchup sent to fuck with all mayo fans.”
“As they should. Mayo is yuck! I don’t get how anyone could like it.”
Callie aims a taunting grin at Houzuki before poorly hiding a laugh behind her hand.
“Uy! As the leader of team mayo, I warn you that any further comments will result in me kicking your ass-”
Callie leans in closer, the taunting grin growing only wider.
“That’s not gonna stop your team from losing~”
Houzuki jumps up in a flash and pulls Callie into a struggle. Callie laughs all while fending off Houziki’s attacks.
“Pardon my interruption, but Callie, does this mean you’ll be participating in the Splatfest?”
Callie responds while continuing to effortlessly fend off her attacker.
“Of course Ushie! No way would I skip out on the first Splatfest with my new team!”
“I see. Honestly, it is a surprise to hear you say that you are still on the team. After not having heard from you, Four and I had assumed that you were no longer interested.”
“Well I’m happy to say that you were both wrongmmph!”
She’s interrupted as Houzuki lands a haymaker to the cheek.
“Boom ahahah! Right on target!”
The short girl does what I can only assume to be basking in the glory of the moment before plopping back down next to me with a thud.
“Jeez, for someone so short you sure pack a wallop.”
“Thank you. So… explain something to me. How the fuck y’all end up on the same team?”
“Simple! I was visiting Sheldon, ran into Four and Ushie, and decided to battle with them for fun. Forming the team was actually Ushie’s idea though. ”
Houzuki looks at me with a new found curiosity.
“Really?”
“Yepperoni! Between Four, Ushie, Marie, and me, we were unstoppable.”
“Speaking of Marie, where is the green grump?”
Callie lets out a nervous chuckle as she scratches her cheek.
“Oh… well you know how Marie is.”
“Overly cautious, always worried, constantly upset about something, and just an overall downer?”
“Exactly!”
“Wow… I don’t get it. How the hell do you live with that?”
“Eh, everybody’s got their own issues. When you get past Marie’s, she's one of the nicest people you’ll ever meet. She’s super caring.”
“Right… caring. So she was being caring when she ratted me out for taking you to a rock concert?”
“I mean, to be fair… there were some pretty questionable people at that concert.”
“Oh my cod, it was a fucking underground venue! Of course there were gonna be some sketchy motherfuckers down there. Besides, I wasn’t gonna let 'em hurt us!”
“You say that but… I remember how you nearly inked yourself when you were speaking to the fish working the ticket booth~”
“Well then you need to get your memory checked cuz THAT. DIDN’T. HAPPEN.”
“Um, Houzuki? I think you should keep your voice down or else we might get caught.”
“The fuck you… OH. Right. The mission. I got so distracted by… man how the hell did we get on this topic?”
Callie and I both shrug.
“Whatever, let's just put our focus back onto the targets. Agent Rose, report. Did anything change while I was gone?”
“Negative team leader, the targets have been focused entirely on their meals while engaging in light conversation.”
“Fantastic.”
Her response doesn’t seem to be directed at Callie, rather it feels like a reaction to whatever has caught her attention. Following Houzuki’s gaze, I spot an annoyed looking shrimp employee carrying a massive ice cream sundae headed straight for us.
The worker speaks to us apathetically.
“Here’s your sundae. Once again we apologize for messing up your order.”
“Ah thanks! But do you think you could do me a favor?”
Houzuki lets loose an evil grin as she points over towards Four and Marina.
“I know this is sorta unorthodox, but could ya give this to that cute couple over there instead? They are just the cutest pair and I think they deserve something like this, don’t you?”
The worker sighs.
“Okay ma’am, if that’s what you want.”
- - -
Given our thus far lack of success at obtaining any information about Four and Marina, the three of us decided to call it quits.
We walked Callie all the way home. She was greeted at the door by a not so happy looking Marie.
Callie asked us to pray for her before her green counterpart dragged her into the house.
Marie didn’t even acknowledge Hozuki and I, which Houzuki complained about on the whole walk home.
With nothing better to do, we threw on a show. Houzuki browsed the selection of shows for a bit until she selected an anime called “Parasite Slayer”.
The entire time, Houzuki was gushing about all the things she knew regarding the show: like how the show was originally a human creation. Apparently it was found on some old human memory drives that were uncovered a few years back. A lot of time was spent in translating it into our language.
Hours passed between the two of us watching that show until Hozuki suddenly hit the pause button and ran out of the room.
…She probably is just using the bathroom.
‘That girl has a much larger influence on you than I predicted she would.’
Is that a bad thing?
‘Considering your behavior today? Yes. Not only was your behavior completely out of line, but you made a fool of yourself by playing a child’s game of spies.’
But I-
‘No buts Ucean. You need to - ‘
Something soft and squishy pokes against the back of my head.
Turning around, there is the tip of a pool noodle pointed directly between my eyes.
Hozuki holds the other end with a second pool noodle in her other hand.
“En guarde!”
She jabs the noodle forward to poke the point between my eyes. I pull back in an attempt to dodge it but end up falling off the couch and onto my back.
As I lay there, Houzuki stands over me before dropping one of the noodles onto my chest.
“Get up and fight!”
Taking the noodle into my left hand, I ready a stance.
“I feel as though I should warn you that I’m-“
Before I can finish, Houzuki begins her attack.
Starting with a lunge straight for my chest, I side-step the attack as she zooms past me. Spinning in a circle to face me again, she uses the momentum from her spin to try whacking me in the side.
I simply lift my noodle to block it.
The impact of both our noodles makes their flimsiness way more apparent, as both our noodles seem to buckle from the impact.
Immediately, she tries hitting me again and again in a relentless attack of swipes and jabs.
“Stop fucking defending yourself!”
I chuckle at her complaining while parrying a swipe at my torso.
“Well, what else would you have me do? Let you hit me?”
“Nah, I wantcha to fight back!”
She makes another desperate jab at my stomach, which I side step.
“So you want me to do this?”
As she zooms past me again, I slap the end of her wrist with my noodle.
“AH SHIT, that was my good arm too.”
Switching the noodle into her other hand, she puts her dominant arm behind her back.
“Bastard, I’ll make you pay for that!”
Houzuki begins her one armed assault on me. However, this time her attacks are much less precise and noticeably slower. It seems to frustrate her. So much so that I can’t stop myself from tempting fate.
“What’s wrong Houzuki? Are you struggling to fight without your good arm?”
“Shut it blue boy!”
She catches me off guard with a low swipe. I try to jump over it but she still manages to hit my left leg.
Sighing, I take my left leg off the ground and begin hopping on one foot. I say nothing as the small girl begins gloating.
“HA! You got GOT bitch.”
I don’t respond, only chuckling to myself. She smirks at my silence.
“What’s the matter, Ush? Judd got your tongue? You were talking all that good shit a second ago.”
“No, I just find you funny. That is all.”
“Well, we’ll see who’s laughing once I finish you off!”
She slashes for my chest. Raising my sword up to block, our noodles end up crashing into each other. Her noodle buckles, but by some miracle mine holds strong. Using the opportunity, I quickly chop her other hand.
The girl backs away from me as I point my flimsy noodle directly at her.
“It’s over Houzuki. You’re defenseless now. Surrender and I will give you a quick death.”
“Defenseless? Who told you I was defenseless?”
An evil grin spreads across her beak. Slowly, she raises the noodle up to her mouth.
Wait, is she gonna…
“COMN AH MAH BICH!”
She put it in her mouth. She’s holding it like a sword… in her mouth. That’s…
‘Disgusting?’
Terrifying. I don’t know which is scarier, the fact that she put the sword in her mouth or the fact that she looks confident.
Houzuki wasted no time in rushing me down. I attempt to push her back by swinging at the side where the sword didn’t protect her, but she dodged.
Time after time, she just dodged. Eventually, flight or fight instincts kicked in and I just tried to run away. Emphasis on tried. Having only one leg ment that all I could do was hop around as a short demon with a weapon in her mouth chased me all around the house.
Eventually, my luck fell through and I tripped…
“Wait, please Agent Pink. You don’t have to do this.”
“I’m afwade I dew. Ta chase wath fun Agent Blew, but thith ith how it muth end.”
…
“Wow, can’t leave you both alone for 5 hours before you’re trying to kill each other?”
The two of us pull away from each other.
“FISH?!”
He puts a finger up to his lips to motion Hozuki to be quiet before he points to a small teal figure sleeping on his shoulder.
“She’s asleep.”
Four rests Marina onto the couch and she happily cuddles into the cushions.
“Alright, I know what comes next. So before you interrogate me, did you need me to cook dinner or did you already eat?”
“Nah, we already ate.”
“Awesome. Then let’s keep the noise to a minimum, but… go ahead. Ask away.”
Four plops down onto the couch right next to Marina. Almost instinctively, Marina’s tentacles seem to latch onto him, causing him to giggle.
I plant myself onto the carpet in front of them.
“Well then, Four, how did your date go?”
He offers me a smile.
“Uhhh, it didn’t go exactly as planned but I’d call it an unforgettable evening.”
Houzuki sits down next to Marina. A few of the tentacles that were latched onto Four grab hold of Houzuki and pull her closer. She doesn’t seem phased by this.
“That sounds corny as shit. But still, congratulations Fish. I’m happy for both of ya. Now spill it, did ya kiss?”
His face turns a deep shade of yellow.
“…N-no.”
“You hesitated!”
Hozuki’s eyes light up as she points to him, calling him out.
“What? No I didn’t.”
“Yes you did! Right Ush? He hesitated!”
“He did indeed.”
“Not because we kissed!”
“Then why’d ya hesitate?”
“I wasn’t ready for that kinda question!”
“Mmhmmmmmmm, sure ya weren’t~”
“We didn’t kiss. All we did was hugging, alright?”
“Whatever you say dude. I’ll just get the truth from Marina later.”
“If I may ask, does this mean you and Marina are dating now?”
Four smiles.
“Until death do us part.”
…
“What the fuck kinda answer is that?”
- - -
Five Months and Three Weeks Remaining
- - -
HOLY FUCK.
Okay, I know this chapter took a LOOONNNNGGGG time. If you’re wondering why it took so long, I promise I have a good reason. First of all, I blame the burger place scene. I shit you not, I wrote 12 different drafts of that scene. Each draft was like a whole 1000 to 1500 words. Do the math and see just how much I wrote just for that one scene. I legit spent 3 whole weeks just writing different versions of that one scene. Secondly, after I “finished” the chapter and just had to edit it, I met someone. I shit you not, I met a girl and everything played out just like it did in the story (we’re dating now too). Even crazier, she is a huge Marina fan and relates with her on a personal level. Talk about one hell of a coincidence, right? So essentially, the reason this chapter took so long was cuz of the fucking burger scene and because I was gaining life experience to make the story even better.
Regarding the burger scene, one of my favorite iterations was the one where Pearl and Ucean interrogated Callie to figure out why she was spying on Four and Marina. They did this whole good cop bad cop thing and it was very funny. The problem was that it felt unnatural and forced.
Seriously though, don’t think I’m giving up this story. I’m not. Life just sort of happened. I love this story though and will keep writing it until I at least finish the main story (which still hasn’t even started).
In other news, check this out. This is art of Ace: (If the image doesn't work just check my new pfp)
Anyways, I am officially back. Story is continuing. (People who are reading this years in the future are probably super confused)
-Veckle 3/30/2023
BONUS SCENE: (IT'S ONE OF THE VERSIONS OF THE BURGER PLACE SCENE THAT GAVE ME SO MUCH SHIT. THIS IS NOT CANON, BUT I THOUGHT I WOULD THROW IT IN HERE ANYWAYS CUZ WHY THE FUCK NOT)
Please note, the following is unedited, probably unfinished, and most likely crappy. But I refuse to delay this chapter any further or waste any more time on that fucking burger place scene. Thank you for your understanding.
The only reason I’ve been MIA is that I was just busy waiting on someone. As for Marie though, whether or not she is gonna stay on the team is a little up in the air right now, especially after what happened between her and Four.”
“Why? What the hell happened with Four and Marie?”
“I'm not telling~”
Houzuki looks to me with a raised eyebrow as if to ask if I know anything.
“Sorry, since Four wouldn’t speak of it, I am also in the dark. ”
Callie giggles.
“Oh my… it looks like I’m your only source of information. What ever will you do?~”
Houzuki deadpans.
“…Really? You want us to do this like we were kids?”
Callie only continues to snicker to herself.
“Fine. Have it your way.”
Houzuki jumps up, slamming her hand down on the table dramatically but softly as to not draw any attention.
“Alright Agent Rose, you better tell us what you know right now or I swear…”
“Houzuki?”
She pulls back to whisper something in my ear.
“Agent Rose is a tough nut to crack. She ain’t gonna say nothing unless we do a little bit of interrogation. So I’ll play bad cop and you play good cop.”
“I… what?”
“You remember that interrogation scene in that cop movie from last night? You be the nice cop and I’ll be the mean one. ”
Just roll with it.
“Uh… Okay?”
“Just try bribing her.”
She pulls back, cracking her knuckles as she stares down Callie.
“Now where were we?”
“Hold on now Agent Pink.”
I hold a hand out in front of the feisty small inkling causing her to back down from a giggling Callie.
“Ahem, I apologize for my friend. As you can see, she can get a little bit heated at times... Would you like some fries?”
I gently push the bag closer to her.
“Oh, no thank you. I can barely finish what I ordered. Plus, fries without ketchup is gross.”
She’s not lying. In the time since Houzuki came back with the food, Callie had already finished devouring triple deluxe Calamari Burgers.
“Oh so you think you’re too good for these fries? Well, if you don’t like how they taste then why don’t you have a taste of my fist-”
Callie continue giggling as I wave my hand to intervene.
“Thank you Agent Pink. Now then, Agent Rose, it is my understanding that you may know something about the altercation that took place between Four and Marie. Would you please explain what you know?”
“Hmm… I don’t really feel like sharing.”
“Is that so? Well then… go ahead Agent Pink.”
“Heh! With pleasure!”
Houzuki uses her squid form to quickly go beneath the table, popping back up in the empty space next to Callie. She raises her head up and brings down a swift chop to the top of Callie’s head. Moments later, she’s sitting next me with a massive smirk on her face.
Callie has a hand holding the forming bump.
“Owww… that actually hurt you meanie.”
“And there’s way more where that came from. if you don’t start talking.”
“Okay! Jeez… can I at least make a list of demands first?”
“You ain’t in any position to be making demands-“
“Hold on Agent Pink. If it means she’s willing to talk, I think it would be beneficial to let her make some requests.”
Houzuki looks at me with a smirk.
“Alright. She can make one request.”
“Oh really?! Are you seriously for eel?! Sweet! Okay okay okay. Then… how about you both tell me a secret!”
“A secret? What kinda secret are we talking about here?”
“The fun kind! Anything fun about yourself!”
“I suppose those terms are acceptable. Agent Pink?”
“…Finneeeee. But I ain’t going first.”
“Anything? Cuz it just so happens that I’ve been keeping a secret ever since I came back with the food.”
“Oou, do tell!”
“Well, I thought it would be funny to leave it a surprise but… ah to hell with it. Essentially, the manager offered me a free sunday since they fucked I pour order so many times. I told em that instead of giving it to us, they should give it to the lovely couple sitting in the corner. Initially the manager said refused, but it’s amazing what a little bribery can do.”
Callie giggles before turning to me.
“And what about you Ushie?”
“Ummm…”
Ah beans… what can I say here?
‘You could mention the engagement.’
No way. I cannot even begin to imagine how they would react…
“I used to be a model…”
“No way! I’ve done a little bit of modeling myself!”
“Honestly, I’m not really surprised. You just got one of those faces, ya know?”
“So which brand did you model for?”
“I was the main promotional model for Krak-on.”
“Really? I remember doing a few modeling jobs for them.”
“I think we’re getting a bit to off topic. Agent Rose, time for you to spill whatcha know.”
“Right…”
She takes a moment to collect herself.
“Basically, Marie has feelings for Four. But they got into a fight and now Marie is mad at him.”
“Jeez… and what was the fight about?”
“Um… I think that should stay between them. What’s important though is that Marie is totally crushed.
Marie currently hates Marina… so there’s that.”
“Oh shit. So she’s mad cuz Four is dating Marina?”
“Ummmm, no. Actually Marie doesn't even know about that part yet.”
“Oh shit… wait. Then why the fuck would she hate Marina?!”
“Sorry, I think I’ve said all I can.
…
“Hold on, you’re telling me that Marie is heartbroken over the piss head?”
“Well, I’m not exactly sure about that part cuz she never said it. But when I found out about Four’s date, it just kinda made sense. “
…
Yeah and that's were I decided I didn't like the scene and decided to scrap it.
—
Chapter 26: I Can't Go For That
Chapter Text
Five Months and Two Weeks Remaining
- - -
All attempts to go back to sleep failed. Whatever is causing me this discomfort is committed to keeping me awake.
I tried to ignore it, tried to shift positions to maybe reduce the pain, and even resorted to counting leaping mullets in a last ditch effort to fall back asleep.
…
Oh cod, why am I wet?
The thought causes my hearts to race at the potentially shameful reality that awaits me.
D-did I ink the bed?
Reluctantly, I open my eyes while agreeing to give up on attempts at sleeping. The dim light from the rising sun illuminates my room, causing me to squint until my eyes adjust.
As I lay beneath my blankets, I'm thankful to see that the sheets aren’t stained yellow.
Breathing a sigh of relief, I sit up which causes a dull pain in my stomach to reveal itself to me. Ignoring it, I pull the blanket’s off which reveals a small pink stain on a couple of the sheets.
“Ah beans…”
Looking down, I see that my shirt is marked with the same pink stain.
Great, between the shirt and my bed sheets…I guess laundry day is coming a little early.
My stomach pulses with pain, as though it’s purposefully punishing me for my bad joke.
“Okay, okay! Jeez you’re needy.”
Pulling myself off the bed and onto my feet comes with some accompanying pain, but it’s manageable. To prevent the ink on the sheets from dripping onto the bed, I pull them all off and drop them onto the floor before grabbing my phone and making my way into the hallway.
Pulling my ink stained shirt over my head as I make my way into the bathroom, I’m careful to shut the door behind me as quietly as possible so I don’t wake up anyone else.
Flipping on the light switch as I drop my shirt onto the cold tile, I am greeted by my reflection in the giant mirror.
Unsurprisingly, the scar on my stomach is leaking small spots of pink ink.
Yeah… that’s a little concerning.
In an attempt to find the medical supplies, I open each drawer one by one only to find what I’m looking for to be hidden in the cabinet beneath the sink. Grabbing the disinfectant, I soak some toilet paper with it to make a disinfectant rag.
Hesitantly, I place the rag against my scar, causing me to wince in pain.
“GAH that stings.”
I continue applying disinfectant to all the parts of the scar, gasping in pain the entire time. To my surprise, the bleeding is slowly stopping without leaving any signs that the wound was even open. As I finish applying the disinfectant, I’m glad to see that the scar has completely stopped leaking ink.
With a few pokes at my stomach to make sure it’s not gonna start bleeding again, I find myself chuckling as I stare at my shirtless self.
“So… is this gonna be a one time thing or are you gonna pull this carp again?”
The wound doesn’t respond, but for some reason I half expected it to. Maybe I’m going a bit crazy.
Turning away, I pick up my shirt and head back to my room.
With a yawn, I toss the dirty shirt on top of the pile of stained sheets. I grab another plain black T-shirt from my closet before checking my phone.
It’s only 7:12? I guess there's no harm in trying to get a little bit more sleep.
One quick glance at my bed helps remind my tired brain that my bed is currently stripped of all its sheets.
Uh, do I wanna sleep on that? I mean, I could…
…but I shouldn't. But that bed is so tempting! I mean, it’s practically calling my name. But I gotta prepare for the interview. …But I can probably just wing it, right?
…
After a quick yawn, I vigorously shake my head in an attempt to fully wake myself up. Stepping out into the hallway, I can’t help but mumble as I make my way downstairs.
“Ugh, I hate having to be a responsible adult.”
Heading downstairs and into the kitchen, I found that the script was not in the kitchen like I thought it was.
Maybe it’s in my room?
Before going to check, a light coming from the little gray room adjacent to the library caught my attention.
Stepping inside the office, I am met with a pleasant surprise: Marina. She’s sitting at the desk, reading a pamphlet inside a surprisingly tidy room.
Very quietly, I sneak up behind her and whisper in her ear.
“Good morning sunshine.”
The girl jumps, dropping the pamphlet into her lap as she spins the chair around to face me. A light blush dawns her cheeks.
“ACE! G-good morning! I’m shocked to see you up this early.”
“Shocked in like… a good way? Or is it more of a ‘he just scared the carp out of me’ sorta way?”
She giggles.
“Maybe a little bit of both, but it’s definitely leaning towards a good way. I don’t think I’ve ever not been happy to have you around.”
“Well that makes me happy to hear-”
My sentence is cut short by a yawn which Marina raises an eyebrow at.
“You sound tired. What has you awake this early?”
I could ask her the same thing… But now that I think about it, isn’t she always up this early? I guess that’s why she is also always the first to fall asleep.
“Eh, I thought it would be a good idea to get in some last minute memorization before the interview… only I can’t seem to find my script.”
I point down at the pamphlet in her lap.
“Oh… sorry. I saw it sitting there in the kitchen and got a bit curious. I’m assuming you want it back?”
“It’s fine. I think I’ve pretty much got it all memorized already. By the way…”
I lean in close to be face to face with the girl.
“You look cute in glasses.”
She explodes into teal blush.
“I-er-uh… ah beans… I’m never going to get used to your random compliments, am I?”
“I hope not, seeing you get all flustered is adorable.”
The beautiful girl pouts in protest.
“Stoooopppp…”
I chuckle.
“Okay, I’ll stop… for now~ So, what do you think of the script? Pretty convincing, right?“
She doesn’t respond, instead only looking down at the pamphlet with a concerned frown.
“What’s wrong? Is it not believable?”
“N-no! No. It’s very believable… but I think that’s the problem...”
“I’m not sure I catch your meaning.”
Eyes aflutter with worry, Marina doesn’t speak.
“Marina… You already know you can tell me anything. If you see something wrong with this plan, then please… tell me.”
There’s a momentary silence between us where we simply stare into each other's eyes.
What could she be worried about?
Finally, Marina draws in a deep breath and breaks the silence.
“I’m worried, Ace. This story… it feels wrong to me.”
“Wrong in what way?”
“Well I…”
She trails off momentarily as she falls into deep thought. Then a sudden burst of confidence shines on her face.
“I don’t think it’s right to blame this all on the Salmonids when they didn’t do anything. ”
Oh. Ohhh… well carp.
A deep breath I didn’t even know I was holding escapes past my lips.
“Uh, I see… well, I’m… not exactly sure how to respond to that. I mean you’re right, it’s wrong to blame the Salmonids when they weren’t the real culprits. But at the same time, there just isn’t any other story that is this believable.”
“…It makes me feel guilty to pin the blame on the Salmonids when this was truly the fault of my people.”
“I understand… and I’m sorry. It’s too late to change the story now. But please, if it bothers you too much then we can talk about it afterwards.”
Marina only seems to stare at the script as she contemplates my words.
“Hey, how about I make us some breakfast?”
“Can you make cinnamon rolls again?”
“If that’s what you want, I can make them. Do you wanna help-”
I’m cut off by the ringing of my phone.
Sheldon is calling me.
That’s weird… Why would he be calling at this hour?
Clicking accept, I bring the phone up to my face. I can hear the sounds of heavy breathing from the other end.
“Sheldon? What’s going on buddy?”
The crab’s voice is hectic and panicked.
“Four? This is an S.O.S. call! I need your help here at the shop immediately! I can’t handle them alone!”
Them? Wait, are the Octarians trying to rescue Octavio? How’d they figure out where we’re keeping him?
I can feel my body tense. From Sheldon’s end, I can hear the sounds of arguing and screaming before a loud CRASH.
“Shit. Just sit tight Sheldon, I'll be there as fast as I can.”
Marina and I lock eyes. The concern that has resurfaced on her face is evidence that she’s realized something is wrong.
“Please hurry Four!”
The line disconnects.
Instantly, I start towards my room. The sounds of marinas footsteps follow me upstairs.
“Ace, what’s-“
“Sorry Marina, there’s an emergency at Ammo Knights. Do you think you could go set up the super jump pad for a launch to the Square.”
Without a response, the sounds of Marina’s footsteps break away from me.
I practically bust my bedroom door off the wall as I burst into my room.
Where is it? WHERE IS IT?
Desperately, I search my room for the hero gear I carelessly discarded after yesterday’s patrol. Spotting a yellow sleeve from beneath the pile of stained sheets, I lift the pile to reveal the hero gear underneath.
Tossing the sheets out of the way, I take the gear into my hands.
The stench of the Octo-Canyon assaults my nostrils.
Cod, I just washed this. Is it always gonna smell this bad after a patrol? I know that I sweat while down there but- I’m getting distracted.
As fast as I possibly can, I throw on all my hero gear while trying not to gag. After sliding on the last boot, I strap on my battling ink tank and grab my hero dualie replicas.
Sprinting back out of my room and up to the roof, Marina freezes as she sees me in my hero gear.
I guess the gear makes it pretty obvious that this has to do with Octarians. I can only hope she doesn’t react badly to this later.
As if on command, Marina snaps to life with an aura of determination.
“Coordinates are locked. I set it so you will land directly outside Ammo Knights.”
I nod while stepping into the super launch pad.
She can do that? I thought it was only able to launch to the general area- I’m getting distracted again. Whatever. What matters is I’m jumping straight into the fight.
“Thank you Marina.”
As I drop into squid form and begin charging my super jump, Marina calls out to me.
“Ace… please be careful.”
My super jump continues building energy, forcing a quick response.
“I will.”
With no time to waste, I launch into the air the second I finish charging.
- - -
Coming in at an angle, my feet touch down in the nearly empty Inkopolis Square. The momentum carries me forward a bit before my shoes skid to a stop.
Coming to a halt, I spend only moments orienting myself to figure out exactly where I landed.
I’m right in front of Ammo Knights. Nobody else is around, though I guess it’s still too early for the crowds to start showing up.
Immediately, I'm making my way towards Sheldon’s store. As I’m rushing towards the front entrance, I notice one of the front doors has been completely knocked off its hinges.
Wait, I need to take this carefully. What if there are enemies inside?
Slowing down, I sneak my way up to the entrance and lean against the one door that is still standing. Peaking my head inside, I see no one.
The shop is completely dark with no signs of life.
Shit, am I too late?
My ears tune into the sounds of a voice from above.
“P-please, I implore you to listen to reason.”
I’d recognize that nerdy voice anywhere. Where are you Sheldon?
Backing away from the door, I scan the rooftops as I try to locate where the voice is coming from.
“I think we can potentially talk this out.”
My eyes lock in on a half open window on the second floor.
There’s a second floor to this place? How do I even get up there?! I’ve never seen any stairs here!
Even then, I can’t just rush in without a plan. How many enemies are there? Where are they positioned? Are they even Octarian or is this a regular robbery?
“J-just put the charger away, p-please?”
Upon hearing that, my brain shut down all thought processes.
My body super jumps all on its own. I’m headed straight for the window.
As the window draws closer, my brain flips back on in a panic. Thinking quickly, I transform back into my humanoid form and kick through the glass.
The sound of glass shattering is immediately followed by a loud thud as my feet slam hard against the wooden floor.
When I hit the ground, a red charger laser takes aim at me. Thinking quickly, use my dualies to dodge roll to my left and point my guns at whoever-
I freeze.
I…
…
…
“My window!”
Sheldon runs to the shattered window frame, his cries pulling me from my trance. The sounds of him shouting at me are completely drowned out as my attention remains solely on the supposed threat holding the charger.
“…Marie?”
Is that even her? It’s difficult to tell. Mostly because she looks so… broken. Even more broken than when I first met her.
The baggy black sweatpants and stained gray sweatshirt she’s wearing certainly aren’t helping make her seem more composed either.
Her golden eyes turn from anger to fear as she takes me in. The deep bags beneath those eyes tell me that she is… tired? Has she even been sleeping? Her white tentacles are a mess too.
She looks like she’s falling apart.
The girl turns away from me, pointing her charger directly at the Octarian in a reinforced glass box on the other end of the room.
“Four.”
She acknowledges me, but her voice is a strained scowl. Maybe I’m just being hopeful but it sounded slightly sad as well.
“You look like a mess.”
With a frown, she keeps her eyes pinned on Octavio.
“Why are you here?”
“S-Sheldon said there was an emergency…”
“An emergency? There was never any emergency.”
Sheldon pipes in.
“You pulverized my front door, invaded my shop at 7:30 in the morning, and began to threaten to execute King Octavio-“
From his glass prison, the angry Octarian corrects the chatty crab.
“That’s DJ Octavio.”
“Ah, my apologies. -to execute DJ Octavio with a shot from your charger if he did not cooperate with your demands. I believe that constitutes an emergency call to Four.”
I… don’t understand what’s going on here.
“Wait, everyone pause. I'm confused. So there weren’t any Octarians?”
“Other than the filth in front of us? No. And since there’s no real emergency, you can leave now.”
“Actually, I believe it would be better if Agent 4 stays.”
Marie turns to the crab with disbelief.
“Sheldon I-”
I cut Marie’s attempt at protesting short.
“I’m not leaving. Besides, you and I need to talk.”
Marie finally looks back at me, her eyes turning deadpan.
“Fine, but don’t you dare interfere.”
As she turns back to Octavio, I sit down on the swivel chair by Sheldon’s weapons bench.
“Now, DJ Octavio, tell me what you did to Callie, or else.”
“I already told you, I have no desire to speak with any of you damn Inklings. Besides, you can’t do anything to me while I’m here.”
She aims the laser directly at Octavio's chest.
“High velocity ink. It will pierce straight through that glass wall and turn you into a paint splattering across the street. Do not test-“
“Pardon me Agent 2, but now that Agent 4 is here, would you be willing to let me speak with him? I believe I can help you get through.”
Marie looks at Sheldon doubtfully.
“If you think you can do something, then do it already.”
Nodding, Sheldon struts up to Octavio.
“Greetings DJ Octavio. I have a proposal to make. Do you remember two days ago when I gave you some of my leftover dinner?”
Octavio’s stomach growls, much to his visible displeasure.
“I will take that as confirmation that you do. Now, hypothetically, if you were to be more willing to talk then I might be more willing to bring you more food like that in the future. How does that sound?”
…
…
“Say, have you ever tried chocolate before?”
Sheldon reaches into his back pocket, pulling out a chocolate bar.
Octavio’s stomach grumbles again as his eyes fixate on the bar in Sheldon’s hand.
“You have? Well if you open up, I might be willing to get you some.”
…
…
“Bastard, how did you know?”
Sheldon pulls out the old book documenting all the Octo-bosses from one of his many pockets.
“How did I know that you love chocolate? It’s quite simple, really. It’s written in this old journal. ‘One weakness of the great Octavio is his love of chocolate.’ No nutritional value but it still tastes good.”
“Damn you Cuttlefish…”
“Are we able to see eye to eye?”
…
“One chocolate bar every day after dinner.”
“One chocolate bar every three days after dinner.”
“Make it every other day and we have a deal.”
“I can live with that. And with our deal struck, you can have this chocolate as a complimentary gift.”
Sheldon opens a food compartment, drops the chocolate bar in, and then returns back to his original position near me.
…
Octavio managed to drag eating one chocolate bar into taking nearly half an hour. Marie had tried to begin questioning several times during this period, but he refused to say a word until he finished the entire thing.
The rest of the time Sheldon, Marie, and I all stayed silent as the Octarian munched away. Marie kept casting worried glances my way, but I brushed them all off.
…
How did he manage to make eating one chocolate bar last over 30 minutes?
Marie takes a step towards the glass, watching with disgust as Octavio finishes munching on the chocolate Sheldon gave him.
“Ghmm, that hit the spot. So you want to know a little bit about what I did with my duet partner, do you?”
“The hypnoshades, tell me how they work.”
“…very well. Ghmm… the hypnoshades… a marvel of bio-technology. They were made by Doctor Lophius Ida after my return to Octopolus….”
Octopolus? Is that the name of the Octarian home?
“…Considering the circumstances of how I was freed, I believed they were unnecessary, but he called it insurance to prevent betrayal. Only one was ever made.”
Octavio points at a pair of shades resting on a shelf near me.
Reaching over to pick them up, the glasses spring to life with color as my hand touches their lenses. Sheldon swats my hand before I can fully pick them up.
“From what I understand, the principle behind them was to use sound to induce specific thought patterns in the brain. The doctor credited your heavenly melody for the idea.”
“Fascinating… If the intention was to control the brain using sound, then wouldn’t it be more efficient to make ear phones rather than glasses?”
“They originally were, but that pink upstart of yours was insistent that a pair of shades would be much cooler. Thus, we refashioned them into those.”
“I don’t need a history lesson about their manufacturing process, what did they do to Callie?”
“…They made her loyal. There were other sub functions to keep her wearing the glasses, but their primary function was to make her loyal to the Octarians.”
Marie doesn’t seem surprised.
“How do I undo it?”
“Undo it?”
“The loyalty. She still supports your people. How do I turn her back to normal?”
A wicked smile slowly crawls onto Octavio’s cheeks.
“Oh… is that what this is about? You’re hoping that the hypnoshades warped her into liking Octarians, aren’t you?”
Octavio begins laughing, a low rumble at first until it grows into a loud chorus of wicked laughter.
“My dear, I’m afraid the effects of the hypnoshades have already been undone.”
…
“You're lying.”
“You’ll find chocolate brings out the truth in me.”
“No, I’m certain of it. The Callie I know would never… she knows what you Octarians are like.”
“Maybe you don’t know her as well as you think.”
Marie is staring poison through the thick glass while Octavio seems to be enjoying himself.
…
“I can see what you’re thinking, Cuttlefish. I am not lying. In fact, the only one lying to you is yourself.”
Slowly, Marie backs away from the containment chamber.
“Hey, Marie… maybe you should take a break?”
The girl turns and stares at me for a moment.
“Fine.”
I watch as Marie marches through a door that I can only assume leads downstairs.
Ugh, I don’t want to but I know I should go talk to her.
“Sheldon, sorry about the window. I’ll buy you a new one.”
I slowly stand up.
“…but I’m gonna go talk to her for a bit. Wish me luck?”
I bump him lightly on the chest, which he returns.
“Certainly. Good luck.”
Emerging to the dark downstairs lobby from a door that I had previously assumed to be a bathroom, I spot Marie sitting on the ground, back against the wall.
Her eyes are staring lifelessly down at the floor.
“Marie…?”
Her lips barely even move as she vacantly responds.
“…what do you want, Four?”
“To talk.”
Her expression shifts, looking somewhat sourly towards me.
“What do we have to talk about?”
Jeez, I wasn’t expecting a warm reception but this is just harsh.
“A lot actually, but those things can wait.”
She finally shifts as I plop down in front of her.
“Marie, are you doin alright?”
She stares at me for several minutes, then looks back at the ground.
…
…
“No… I’m not. It feels like everyone I held close is turning against me. First you, and now Callie.”
What can I say here? Is there any way I can reassure her? Is there anything I could do to make her feel better?
“I’m… sorry.”
“See? You’re not even denying it… you’ve both turned against me.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want to. I just… I couldn’t let you hurt her.”
…
The silence between us returns. This time it lasts much longer than before.
…
Ugh, I hate this waiting. All these thoughts… they are making me feel so needlessly confused. You know what, fuck you thoughts. Go away.
…
…
“…why didn’t you tell me about her?”
My brain takes a moment to register her words.
“Because… I was trying to protect her. Kinda ironic how the one meant to protect against the Octarians ended up protecting an Octarian, isn’t it?”
I laugh at my own joke, but she remains silent.
…
“Four, did she brainwash you?”
“No. But I get the feeling that no matter what I say, you’re still going to think that she did, right?”
No response. More silence.
…
…
“Is… she just a friend to you?”
…
She deserves a truthful answer. Hiding things will only kick the problem down the road.
“No, she’s not.”
…
…
“So… she is controlling you with her good looks?”
“That better be a bad joke.”
A sad smile finally crosses her lips.
“It was. Mostly…”
…
“What do you like about her?”
“Well… one day I was hoping I could introduce you so you could figure that out yourself. But I don’t see that happening anytime soon.”
“Probably for the best. I won’t lie, I still hate her Octarian guts. I’m still mad at you too.”
“I know.”
…
“My turn to ask a question. Do you want to change?”
“Maybe someday… but not right now. I have too much going on in my head that I need to let settle first. And I’m still not ready to accept the idea that one of them is living on the surface.”
“So, we are still going to have problems in the future then?”
“Probably… I promise not to slap you next time.”
“Are you gonna punch me instead?”
“..shut up.”
I lightly exhale to hide a chuckle momentarily before a frown takes hold of my face. An equally somber frown appears on her face.
“Alright then, are you ready to continue questioning Octavio or are we done for the day?”
She goes quiet as she thinks for a moment. Then the girl stumbles to her feet.
“I still have one thing I want to ask him.”
She begins making her way upstairs, and I follow suit. It takes only a few moments for her to once again be in a stare off with Octavio.
Sheldon tilts his head at me as I sit down next to him. I merely shrug in response which earns a frown from him.
“Tell me about the spy on the surface.”
Oh you gotta be kidding me. Could she not wait 15 fucking minutes before asking a question like that?
Octavio raises an eyebrow.
“Spy? If I had any spies on the surface I would be out of here already.”
I interrupt with a slightly irked voice.
“Marie, you’re talking about Marina, aren’t you?”
Both of them turn to face me. Octavio seems shocked to hear that name.
“Yes. I need to know if she’s a threat. I understand how you feel about her but she is still an Octarian and possibly dangerous.”
“She’s-”
My rebuttal is interrupted by Octavio.
“Not affiliated with my army. She's been a filthy deserter, MIA ever since my first run for the zapfish.”
Marie seems unimpressed.
“Is that a fact? And what reason do we have to believe you?”
“You honestly believe I would risk my chocolate supply so soon after securing it?”
- - -
Hello!
So, yeah… One of my main goals with this chapter was to show two adults calmly discussing something serious without being able to come to an agreement. I think it turned out pretty well. Especially since Marie turns around and causes more problems by asking Octavio about Marina.
Also, haha, funny doctor with the funny last name.
Lotta cool stuff in this chapter! I hope you all enjoyed as per usual.
-Veckle (4/7/2023)
Chapter 27: Talk
Chapter Text
Five Months and Two Weeks Remaining
- - -
“And that’s all we got time for.”
Pearl turns to me with an expectant look.
“Before we go, remember to tune back in one hour from now for an exclusive interview with the hero who brought the Great Zapfish back to Inkopolis! Now…”
“Don't get cooked, stay off the hook!”
We finish in unison, striking our signature poses.
As the red recording light on the camera dims, the jellyfish cameraman raises a tentacle to signal that the broadcast has been cut.
Immediately, I drop to my seat. The forced grin I’ve put up for the broadcast falls from my face as I let out a small sigh. Pearl just chuckles.
“Still worried about him?”
I glance over at her and am met with a gentle, understanding smile.
“Yeah…”
“I getcha. Still, you're doin’ great. Even when you're worried and shi- uh stuff, you ain’t slipping up or nothin’ soooo… great job Rina!”
I give a small smile back to her.
Honestly, this is harder than it should be. I know I’m worrying too much, but I can’t help it.
The fact that he was wearing his agent gear made it obvious what was happening this morning. He left to go fight Octarians… at Ammo Knights.
That part just doesn’t make any sense to me. Why would Octarians ever want to go to Ammo Knights? Is there something in Sheldon’s store that’s worth sneaking up to the surface for? Maybe. What if the Octarian army caught wind of some revolutionary new tech that Sheldon’s…
When we reported about Ammo Knights being closed this morning, the cover story was that it was just a standard break in…. but there’s no way that’s the case if-
My thoughts are interrupted by a loud ‘SLAM!’ as the door to the broadcast room swings open and smacks against the wall.
“Oh darlings! Has there been any word from you-know-who?”
Miss Shy-Ho-Shy steps into the room for the seventh time today.
As the interview has been drawing closer, I’ve noticed that Shy has been asking more and more about Ace’s current whereabouts. And with the interview only an hour away, I’m sure she’s particularly worried that her big interviewee hasn’t shown up yet.
Pearl deadpans.
“We dunno. You still have our phones so it's not like we can check.”
“Woopsies! Yes, I suppose you would need these.”
From her pockets, she pulls out two phones: one pink and one teal.
Pearlie instantly reaches for the pink phone, while I simply stare at mine.
Company policy says that we cannot have our phones in the room with us while broadcasting, so we’re required to leave our phones in Shy’s care. Apparently idols used to leave them in the dressing rooms until some creep snuck in and stole one of the Squid Sisters’s phones. Now it’s the producer’s job to hold onto them.
Looking to my side, Pearl is already booting her phone on. After a few seconds, she gives a disappointed groan. Miss Shy-Ho-Shy frowns in response.
“I take that to mean you haven’t heard anything?”
“Nodda thing. What about you Marina?”
I turn my attention back to the teal phone still in Miss Shy-Ho-Shy’s hand.
I can feel the fear building up inside as I stare at my phone. If Ace hasn’t said anything, then… No. Even if there’s no messages from him, I have nothing to fear. He can handle himself. I can’t worry myself to death every time he has a mission.
…Still, that’s easier said than done.
“Dearie, your phone?”
Miss Shy nudges the phone closer to me in a clear attempt to get my attention. Without any further hesitation, I reach for the device and begin turning it on.
“R-right! Sorry.”
As my phone finishes loading up, I quickly open up my messages and scan for anything new.
Me: ‘Hey, I am sorry to bother you but just wanted to make sure you’re okay. Remember we have the interview at 7 tonight!’ -5 hours ago.
No new messages.
That’s okay. I’m sure he’s just busy.
Looking up to an hopeful Shy, I shake my head side to side. Pearl rolls her eyes and gets up from her seat with another groan.
“Ughhhhhhh, nothing?! …I don’t get it. What the heck is he even doing? Doesn’t he know how important this is?”
“Pearlie, you know he’ll be here.”
Pearl grumbles as she turns away from us, walking away towards the room’s entrance
“He better be or I swear I’ll stick my foot so far up his ass that…”
Choosing to ignore Pearl’s grumbles, I stand up to speak directly with Shy.
“Ma’am, I apologize for Ace. You see, something sort of unexpected came up this morning and I guess it still has some of his attention.”
She sighs before giving me a look of understanding.
“No worries dearie. People run late. This is just how business goes sometimes. As long as he arrives before the interview then everything should be fine.”
She turns towards the grumbling pink squid.
“And Pearl, dear?”
Pearl cuts off her mutterings and pauses at the room’s entrance. She turns back to face us with a raised eyebrow.
“Remember to watch your language while in the studio.”
“Ah shiiiiiiiiiiiiii-”
Pearl’s eyes widen as she realizes she’s on the verge of letting out yet another profanity. Then, she freezes as something catches her eye.
“…you gotta be fuu-reaking kidding me.”
Following her gaze, I spot an Inkling with golden yellow tentacles and red eyes, energetically waving at us from the other end of the glass. He has a huge smile plastered on his face.
He’s okay!
The sight of him causes all my worries to be immediately washed away. Seeing his goofy grin, I can’t help but giggle a little. Pearl seems to focus more on the dualies hanging from his waistband and the ink tank on his back.
“Is that… battling gear? I swear, if that piss head was battling I’m going to rip his arms off.”
Ace tries to speak to us from the other side of the glass. Unfortunately, after Pearl shattered one too many of the previous windows with her voice, the studio replaced the window with reinforced, soundproof glass. The glass also comes in handy when rowdy fans try to make noise during the Splatcast recordings.
Despite not being able to hear, those outlandish movements he’s performing to accompany whatever he’s saying are adorably entertaining to watch.
Miss Shy-Ho-Shy, however, intensely watches his mouth move while slowly nodding along.
Is she reading his lips?
Hmm… That reminds me that I never determined if the skill of being able to read lips carries over from one language to the next. I learned to read lips in Inkish, would I also be able to read lips in Octarian or would I have to relearn how to read lips in Octarian all over again? If the lip movements are too different then… ah beans. I’m letting my mind wander again.
I zone back in as Ace finishes speaking. Miss Shy-Ho-Shy scratches her cheek and turns to us.
“Oh heavens, I believe he might be having issues getting past security… and I am just now realizing that I never got around to telling the guards that he is allowed inside.”
Pearl chuckles to herself as Shy continues.
“Dearies, could you go fetch him for me? Oh, and if you would, help him into a new outfit while you’re at it. One has to be fabulous if they are going to appear on television!”
I giggle and Pearl rolls her eyes with a soft grin.
“Oh brother… we’ll go get him. Come on Rina, let’s go catch the fish.”
Pearl waves for me to follow her as she steps out of the room. Standing up, I quickly beam a smile at Ace before gesturing for him to stay there for a moment while we come get him. He nods before turning to acknowledge a small team of Inklings wearing battling gear that has gathered behind him.
Walking out of the room, I find Pearl waiting for me with a smirk.
“You only saw him for one second… yet you’ve got that dumb lovestruck look on your face already? Dang, he’s got some effect on you.”
I feel my cheeks warm.
“Maybe.”
Pearl chuckles before the two of us begin walking down the long hallway towards the front entrance.
“Ya know, this past week, it’s been hel-er-shella adorable watching you two be all cute and sweet on each other. And… uh, I’m not really sure if I ever actually told you congratulations so I’ll say it now. Congratulations Marina, I’m happy for ya.”
“Pearlie I- thank you. It means a lot.”
“Yeah, yeah… but could you tone down the flirting just a bit? The last thing I wanna hear is you two arguing about which one of ya’s looks cuter in an apron. Like… man I’m just trying to eat breakfast.”
I laugh.
“You should be telling him that. He’s the one who’s been constantly using bad pickup lines, not me.”
Making our way past security, I let one of the guards know we will be bringing a guest back in with us. Stepping outside, I’m met with the sight of Ace still conversing with the team of Inklings. He seems to be excitedly showing them his dualies.
“What the hell? Where’d these people come from?”
“Well, he wasn’t exactly in a disguise. Maybe they recognized him?”
“But wouldn’t his fame be like, starting to die by now? I’m surprised he can still draw a crowd like this.”
“You make a fair point. …however, I was thinking about this the other day. My current theory is that Ace’s continued fame is due to the Splatcast. What I mean is that, considering how often we’ve been covering his recent sightings and many of his victories in turf wars, it is possible that we may have inadvertently turned him into a celebrity on par with many well known battlers. I doubt this fame would be lost so quickly as long as he keeps making public appearances. But who knows what sort of effect the interview will have on-”
“That's cool and all, but you might wanna plug your ears for a sec.”
Aw, I didn’t even get to propose my second theory about them having previously encountered Ace while battling…
Cut off from my ramblings, I bring my hands to my ears as Pearl steps forward to address the crowd.
“AYO, FOUR!”
As if from a scene out of a movie, all of the Inklings, including Ace, go dead quiet as they turn to look at Pearl.
Next thing I know, Aceis right by my side with a warm smile.
“Hey, how was your guys’ day?”
- - -
Stepping into the dressing room, Ace’s mouth drops agape. Pearl marches in and gestures to all the clothing hanging on the wall. There appears to be just about everything from casual t-shirts to ballroom tuxedos.
“Alright Four, take your pick.”
He pauses, nodding his head before stepping up to inspect the wall of clothing.
As Pearl and I take a seat, Ace unzips and pulls off his hoodie. I can’t help but stare at the massive scar on his stomach.
“Soo…. Dude. You always wearing that hoodie raw or what?”
Ace seems to physically recoil at Pearl’s words.
“Wear it… raw ?”
“You know, raw. Cuz you’re not wearing a shirt underneath. Kinda gross dude...”
“Alright first off, I have never heard someone use the word raw like that. Please consider this my formal request for you to never do so again. And second, it’s literally the middle of the summer. I’m not sure about you, but with how hot it’s been lately… I think I’d actually die if I wore a shirt underneath this.”
So, that means that all this time, Ace has been going around fighting the Octarians in the hero hoodie… but he’s been shirtless underneath? I can only imagine how uncomfortable that must be. I mean, the hero hoodie appears to be made out of liquid resistant mesh, likely to repel enemy ink. But, that means that if liquids can’t get in, they likely can’t get out too. All that sweat… building up inside with no way to escape.
I nearly gag.
Ew… that has to be making it all sorts of damp and gross whenever he wears it. Not to mention how much it must hurt to have that mesh constantly rubbing against his skin…
There’s only one thing I can say to that.
“Ace… that’s disgusting.”
He turns to me with a half frown.
“Heyyyyy… it’s not THAT bad.”
Pearl and I exchange glances before looking back at him with blank faces. Hey immediately folds under our gazes.
“Fine! I'll start wearing shirts under this again, but when I reek of sweat don’t come crying to me.”
“Dude, I can smell you from all the way over here. You already reek… Ugh… maybe we can spray you with some deodorant or something.”
Pearl jokingly pinches her nose while I point behind us towards the many cabinets.
“I can check the cabinets to see if there’s any odor block.”
“Please do, Rina.”
…
Multiple minutes pass while I search for any odor concealing sprays. In the background, Pearl and Ace are bickering over the fact that he mistakenly left his phone at home.
“I was in a rush! I didn’t have time to check if I had my phone in my pocket!”
“Then where the heck did ya leave it? Cuz we ain’t paying for a new phone if you lost it!”
…At least that explains why he wasn’t answering any of our messages.
After finding him some odor block, he lifts his arms and lets me spray him down a couple of times. He smells… lemony now.
Ace drops his arms and turns to face me with a big grin.
“Thanks darling!”
My face erupts into a surprised blush at the new nickname.
“D-da-darling?!”
He chuckles at my reaction.
I-don’t-HOWDOIREACTTOTHIS?
Pearl groans.
“Y’all are cute and all… but this is taking too long! Seriously dude, just pick something already! It’s not that hard.”
With the wide grin still plastered onto his face, Ace turns his attention away from me.
“Hehe… Sorry about that, Pinky. Anyways, I’m no good with this stuff. Couldn’t one of you choose for me?”
Pearl looks at me.
“Go on Rina.”
“Huh? Wait, why me?!?”
Her grin widens to match Ace’s.
“I mean… he is YOUR boyfriend.”
“But I-“
Ace turns his attention back to me. His smile transforms into a smirk as he leans in close.
“What’s wrong darling~ , don’t you want to pick out an outfit for me?”
My face erupts at the sudden closeness. Add in the fact he called me darling… I feel like I’m boiling.
“I-w-welllllllllllll-iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii…”
“Oh great job piss head, I think you broke her.”
They both laugh as my blush grows a deeper shade of teal.
“My bad Marina. Are you alright?”
“…yes.”
No. Meanie. How am I supposed to react when you do this to me? Especially in front of Pearl?!
“...Just give me a second.”
After taking a moment to regain my composure, I begin surveying the clothes hanging in front of me. As I examine each shirt, I can feel Ace hovering just over my shoulder. He’s so close that I can practically feel his warm breath… NO. Don’t think about it. It’s a distraction!
Pushing back the blush, I focus entirely on examining all the clothing. It isn’t too long before I hand him a thin yellow and black eggplant mountain coat. I thought it would look good with his natural yellow tentacles.
He slides it on showing that it’s a perfect fit.
“It’s comfy... Thank you Marina, this will be perfect..”
Pearl chirps in.
“And what’s your plan to not die of heat stroke? And don’t you fuckin say that you’re not gonna wear a shirt underneath.”
Before I can explain that the jacket is thin enough that heat, although still problematic, shouldn’t be a significant issue, Ace responds.
“Uhhh… I could… keep it unzipped and wear a t-shirt underneath?”
…
Another smile slowly creeps onto Pearl’s face.
“Pfff… idiot… you’re gonna be so frickin sweaty. Here.”
She tosses a black t-shirt at him.
“Hurry up and put that on. It’ll hide the sweat stains.”
- - -
“Y'all know what time it is!”
“It's Off the Hook, coming at you LIVE for a very special broadcast!”
“Huh? What makes this any more special than our normal broadcasts?”
I giggle.
“Pearl, don’t tell me you forgot! We’re supposed to interview the hero who rescued Inkopolis by returning the Great Zapfish, remember?”
“Oh right… I had completely forgotten that the Great Zapfish even went missing. Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s bring him in already!”
“Right away! Come on in, hero.”
Ace walks into frame. He takes a seat in an extra chair that was placed across from us specifically for this interview and greets us with that handsome smile.
“Thank you both for having me.”
I nod.
“Of course! Plenty of people have been very curious about what happened to the Great Zapfish, and, while I can’t speak for Pearl, I know I’m included in that group! So we figured who else would be better to share that story than the hero who returned the Great Zapfish to Inkopolis?”
“But before we get onto that, the audience still has no idea who you are, kid. Why don’t you introduce yourself?”
“Sure. My name is Amberjack Ebbs, but everyone here just calls me Four.”
“Four? Is there any special reason people call you that?”
He shrugs at my question.
“Not really. I think one of my friends just started calling me that and it stuck. Honestly, I kinda prefer when people call me Four over my actual name.”
Pearl scoffs.
“Yeah. I’d prefer a nickname too if I was named after a fish.”
“Aren’t you named after the kidney stone of an oyster?”
I chuckle at Ace’s snarky reply. Pearl grumbles for a moment before moving onwards.
“Haha… very funny. Anyways, where are ya from? I mean, you don’t really look like you're from around here sooo...”
“I'm actually from a small city in the Splatlands Desert called, Splatsville.”
I raise my eyebrows to falsify an expression of surprise.
“Wow, the desert? I’ve never been to the desert before. But Pearl, how did you know that he isn’t from Inkopolis?”
“Eh, he’s got a wicked tan. We don’t typically get that much sunlight in the city. Plus, red eyes aren’t too common around here.”
Pearl pretends to seem proud of herself as I throw out the next question.
“You said the Splatlands? I’ve heard that’s quite far away. What made you decide to come here?”
“Well, I’ve been looking for my sister. I won’t get into the specifics but the gist of it is that since she's a battler I figured she might be someplace around here.”
I nod while remembering how reluctant Ace was when I suggested he use the interview as an opportunity to help find his sister. I’m glad he was willing to at least mention her.
“Well, there’s no bigger battling scene than the one here in Inkopolis Square. You definitely came to the right place. Is there anything else you’d like to share about yourself before we begin?”
“Uh, no… not really.”
Pearl leans in with a mischievous grin.
“Come on fish-head. There’s gotta be something fresh you could share with the world.”
Ace seems to think for a moment.
“Uhhhhhhhh… OH! I’m an excellent cook, or at least I like to think I am.”
I tilt my head to the side with a smile.
“Oh my! Then you have to tell us what your favorite dish is!”
He nervously scratches his cheek at my question.
“Well… it's not like it's anything special. It’s just a burger with everything except pickles.”
Pearl leans back into her chair.
“I can respect that. Question is, are you putting Ketchup or Mayo on your burger?”
“I-uh… what? Why would I ever put mayo on a burger?”
“Looks like another point for team Ketchup!”
Pearl crosses her arms with disappointment.
“Hmph. Whatever. Now let’s just get into spilling all the details. What exactly happened with the Great Zapfish?”
Ace pauses and the room goes quiet. His face shifts from playful to completely serious. His chest slowly inflates and contracts as he takes a deep breath. After an audible exhale, he seems ready to speak.
“To put it simply, the Great Zapfish was stolen.”
Ace spoke his line plainly with an air of seriousness. It was the perfect set up for my doubtful reaction.
“Stolen? I find that difficult to believe. After all, who could possibly want to steal the Great Zapfish?”
“The Salmonids. They were the ones who did it.”
Pearl continues, equally doubtful.
“But… don’t they got those power eggs or somethin’? Why would the Salmonids need the Great Zapfish’s power?”
“They weren’t using it for power. They just… had it… sitting there in that massive dome-hill thing. They weren’t drawing power from it… or really doing anything with it. I don’t think the Great Zapfish was even being fed.”
I voice my shock.
“That sounds horrible… but I’m sure you understand that we still have our doubts. Do you think you could explain how you learned that the Salmonids had the Great Zapfish?”
“Of course. Let me start at the beginning to help make things easy to understand. I was helping my friend Sheldon test this new invention of his. This invention is essentially a life preserver that acts as a respawn point for all Inklings. He wanted to test the device’s ability to return to dry land after falling in water and so we ended up taking his boat out to do this.”
Pearl voices her confusion.
“You took a boat? Why not just just do this near a river or by the beach?”
“That’s what I said! But he was very insistent that we take his brand new boat out to do this. Honestly, I think he just wanted an excuse to show off his boat. But looking back, I’m glad we took the boat or we never would have found the Great Zapfish. Anyways, while we were testing, we must’ve drifted into Salmonid territory because all of a sudden a bunch of Flyfish popped out of the water.”
My turn to be confused.
“Flyfish? What is a Flyfish?”
“It’s a boss salmonid vehicle for war. It flies like an Inkjet, except it's armed with supercharged Tentamissle weaponry. But so the Flyfish ended up forcing us to move deeper into Salmonid territory. At one point, one of the missiles punched a hole into the side of the boat and we started sinking. But luckily we were close enough to an island that-”
“Oh, was it one of those weird tiny islands that Salmonids use for spawning?”
Ace raises an eyebrow at Pearl’s planned interruption.
“No. This was a real island with trees and everything. The only weird part about it was that there was the spherical mountain that was covered in grass. But the point is that we managed to beach the boat onto the island before we sank.”
I take over for the next few questions.
“Did the Flyfish keep chasing you onto the island?”
“Yes. Only now, all the other Salmonids began coming out of the water too: smallfry, chum, and cohocks as well as boss Salmonids like Steelheads, Drizzlers, Steel eels, and pretty much all the other bosses that you can think of.”
“Wow, that must have been terrifying.”
He scoffs at my reply.
“You have no idea. On the bright side, at least we were finally on solid ground so I didn’t have to worry about dissolving in the ocean.”
“And what did you do? Did you try to fight or did you run away?”
“At first Sheldon and I were able to fight back using some of the weapons he had stashed on the boat. But, there were just so many… we got overrun pretty quickly. We ended up fleeing together but at some point we were separated as the Salmonids chased us further into the island.”
Pearl acts confused.
“Wait… so where is the Great Zapfish in all this?”
“So you see, I ended up finding a way into that weird spherical mountain from before.”
“Like a cave entrance?”
He shakes his head.
“No. Like an actual door. A large metal door. But the door wouldn’t open. Thinking it might be safe inside, I looked around until I found a way in through a vent. I just swam through until I ended up in a large central chamber. That’s where I found the Great Zapfish trapped. Naturally, I tried to free it. Emphasis on tried. I couldn’t figure out how to get the door open and it wasn’t long before Salmonid’s began to pour into the chamber to foil my rescue attempt. I was forced to escape through the vents.”
I lean forward, as though I’m truly invested into this story.
“So then… that facility. Do you think it was built by the Salmonids?”
“I’m not sure if they built it or if they found it. Either way, it was obvious that the Salmonids were the ones who controlled it.”
Pearl groans from boredom.
“Who cares about who made the place? I wanna hear how you freed the Great Zapfish!”
“We used the Salmonids to bust down the door.”
Pearl and I both voice astonishment as we reply in unison.
“Huh? How did you do that?”
“After I escaped through the vents, I found Sheldon causing a bunch of mayhem using a Flyfish he stole. I told him about the Great Zapfish being trapped so he tried to blow the door up using the tentamissiles. When that didn’t work, he devised a plan to cause two massive explosions on both sides of the door simultaneously. He figured doing so would create enough force to knock the door down… and since he couldn’t swim through the vents, I was forced to go inside and blow something up while he hit the door with tentamissiles from the outside. It wasn’t easy, but I managed to round up what must have been at least 15 Steelheads next to the door before detonating them all. Sure enough, the door gave out. After that, I rode the Great Zapfish out of that fake mountain and back to Inkopolis. And if you’re curious, Sheldon flew back in the Flyfish.”
- - -
“I’m home!”
I carefully lay down Ace’s hero hoodie, dualies, and ink tank by the entrance. Behind me, the door shuts with a click.
“Ucean? Are you here?”
No response. Maybe he went out to- WOAH.
As I curiously look around the game room, I find myself struggling to believe my eyes. The floors shine with a reflective glare, the walls look fresh as though they had just been painted yesterday, the couch looks like it’s never been sat on, and there's not a spec of dirt anywhere.
Amazing… even the air seems like it's been purified somehow.
My curiosity leads me into the kitchen. There I am met by clean walls, a spotless countertop, a shimmering table, and even a sink empty of dishes.
Whatever happened to the game room, the exact same thing happened in here. Did Ucean do this?
My ear’s quickly attune to the faint sounds of a familiar song coming from somewhere inside the house. Intrigued, I follow the noise until I’m just outside the music room. Peaking through the slightly cracked open door, I am met with another unusual sight.
Ucean, wearing one of Ace’s cooking aprons and a pair of yellow rubber gloves, is currently scrubbing away at each and every surface with a cleaning rag. Around him are two small buckets of water, one soapy clean and the other murky brown, as well as a multitude of paper towels that are soaking up water off the floor. Pearl’s pink bedazzled speaker sits just off to the side as the familiar tune of Ebb n Flow bounces around the room. Ucean is singing along as he cleans.
He seems to be enjoying himself.
Continuing to watch from the door, I wait until the song begins to fade before intruding.
“Wow… this looks incredible.”
With a skittish jump, Ucean turns around to face me. His fearful expression turns into one of surprise.
“Oh, Marina… I apologize. I did not realize you were home.”
As the next song starts its first few opening cords, we both look at the speaker. Ucean moves to pause the music, however he slips on one of the wet paper towels.
I wince as he hits the not so soft ground with a solid thump. With Ucean’s impressive height, that must have been a long, hard fall. To my surprise, rather than continue to lay on the floor in pain, Ucean slowly lifts himself onto his feet and presses the pause button on the speaker.
Looking back at me, he answers my next question before I can even ask it.
“I am not injured.”
“Are you sure? It looked like you hit the ground pretty hard.”
He nods.
“Yes. Thankfully, my head landed on my tentacles so I was not harmed. Although, I must admit that you surprised me. I hadn’t realized you were home yet.”
“You already said that. But I’m just as surprised as you are Ucean! The house looks amazing!”
He smiles.
“I’m glad. I was a little nervous that I wouldn’t do a satisfactory job as I don’t have much practice doing chores like cleaning.”
Before I can let his words settle, he continues.
“Are Four and Pearl back as well?”
I shake my head.
“No, Pearly wanted to go interact with some fans and she dragged Ace along so she could show him ‘how it’s done’. Although, I think she’s actually doing this because she wants to teach him how to properly act like a celebrity.”
The memory of Pearl doing the same for me causes a smile to creep onto my lips.
Ucean tilts his head in confusion.
“Why did you not go with them? Were you not feeling well?”
“No, thankfully I don’t feel sick. It’s just that the interview left a bit of a bad taste in my mouth so I wasn’t feeling up to it.”
Blaming the Salmonids still feels wrong. The fact that I went through with it makes me feel a little uncomfortable in my skin… but I know I’ll adjust.
“I see.”
Ucean picks his wash rag up off the floor and begins soaking it in the soapy water.
An awkward silence falls between the two of us as I quietly stand there watching him. In a repetitive circle of motion, Ucean twists out water from the rag into the dirty water bucket before once again soaking it in the soapy water.
I can’t help but notice that he seems to be staring intently at the wall. Actually, it’s more like he's staring through the wall… His eyes look dreary.
Ace told me that Ucean often gets lost in his own thoughts, but this is the first time I’ve ever seen it. …Why does it look like he’s in so much anguish?
…
“…so what drove you to start cleaning?”
Ucean turns to me confused.
“Huh?”
“I was just asking… what made you want to start cleaning the house?”
“Oh. I… wanted to show my gratitude. You all allow me to live here with you and yet, I feel as though I’ve done nothing to repay you. And…”
“And?”
“And… admittedly, I had nothing else to do.”
He has nothing else to do? That sounds something I would’ve said to Pearl when we first became friends.
“Ucean, if you don’t mind me asking, what’s your day to day routine like?”
“Well, if Four is available, I go out battling. If he is busy, I usually sit on the couch and wait for everyone to come home.”
…Just like how I used to wait for Pearl every single day.
“Do… you not have a hobby you can distract yourself with?”
“A hobby?”
“Yeah! It's like something fun that you can do on your own. Like how Ace’s hobby is his cooking and my hobby is working on my inventions. Of course you could also be like Pearl and have multiple hobbies.”
“What are her hobbies?”
“Mostly playing video games, reading manga, and practicing rap battles in the mirror.”
He smiles.
“Hmm, that is very much like her.”
“I know right?”
He nods.
…
“...I understand, but I’m still not sure if I have anything that could be considered a hobby.”
“Then let’s find you one. Why don’t you try telling me some of the things you used to do when you were younger.”
“When I was younger? Hmm… I spent most of the time sitting in my room waiting. To pass the time, I would usually stare out the window, although occasionally I was allowed to read. I only really left my room for photo shoots, kendo practice, and to get exercise.”
“Kendo practice? Was that any fun?”
“It was… strict.”
“Oh… I understand. Well then what about exercise? That’s a hobby that will keep you both healthy and busy.”
“Exercising is a hobby?”
“Sure! Anything can be a hobby if you enjoy doing it. Pearl taught me that.”
I watch the gears turn in his head before he frowns.
“But… I don’t have a track to run on nor do I have any weights to lift.”
“Ucean, you’re allowed to run in places other than a track. If you wanted, you could go run around the block.”
“I can run anywhere outside? But what if I get lost?”
“Take your phone with you. It has a built-in map you can use to find your way back. And if you’re completely lost then give me a call. I’ll come get you. And don’t worry about having to buy any weights, I have an idea of something amazing that I could build.”
- - -
I’m not dead.
Yeah, so in the timeline it is the start of August.
For those of you asking if Inklings and Octolings sweat, I admit that it wouldn’t make sense for them to sweat from an evolutionary standpoint. However, I have multiple quotes from Callie and Marie confirming that Inklings sweat soooo…
Between Marina and Ace, they are in an interesting stage where they are basically just starting out dating and I think it’s very cute.
Regarding the interview, the script was officially written by Callie, Sheldon, and Ace. Marie wasn’t involved since she and Ace only JUST started talking again and she didn’t want anything to do with him. I did my best to try to make it obvious which characters wrote certain parts of the script, like with Ace trying to make himself look heroic, Sheldon being a nerd about specific details, and Callie bringing in the fun reactions! Marina and Pearl also edited their own lines a bit to be more true to themselves once they got their hands on the script.
I’ll be honest, Marina not liking the idea of blaming the Salmonids is not THAT important but it still is a character detail I wanted to put into this story. And as for the reason she doesn’t like blaming the Salmonids? Well, she feels guilty because it was actually the Octarians (aka her people) who were really responsible and she doesn’t want to cause problems for the Salmonids because Octarians and Salmonids are on good relations.
I was struggling to find a way to make Marina and Ucean interact for a while because they are both pretty passive characters who react to the changes around them rather than my usual change causing characters like Ace, Pearl, Callie, and Marie. But ultimately I realized that Marina is definitely able to see a lot of her old self in Ucean. As a result, she wants to help Ucean the same way Pearl once helped her.
Thanks for being so patient with me. Here’s a bonus scene to help make you forgive me.
- Veckle (7/5/2023)
#BONUS SCENE: Pearl and Ace#
Pearl’s POV:
It didn’t take long for a crowd of fans to form after they noticed me hanging around outside the studio.
“Aight piss head, here’s the shit. After tonight, everyone is gonna know who you are. You’ll have your first taste of real fame. Thing is… if you don’t know how to stay famous then you’ll just fade out of existence like Hightide Era.”
“Who?”
“Exactly. They’re nobodies, forgotten by the masses. Now if you don’t wanna end up like them then you gotta listen to these two tricks.”
“And those are… what exactly?”
“First one is easy. You gotta be yourself and no one else. No pretending to be someone you’re not.”
“Sounds easy enough…”
“Nah, you ain't listening. You gotta be YOU. The one you are deep down.”
“I’m… not sure I'm following.”
He raises an eyebrow causing me to smirk.
“Observe.”
Turning to the crowd, I give them all a wicked grin.
“Ayo! Someone drop me a killer beat!”
The crowd looks amongst themselves for a moment before a small orange sea urchin with a particularly spikey dew steps forward. He begins beatboxing.
“That’s more like it! Alright… Here we go! Hey yo yo, it's ya girl Pearl with her new friend Four (foe). You know I got rhymes, you know I got flow, but now I think it's time, to show him how we go!”
The crowd surrounding us starts getting rowdy, as they should. Looking over at Four, I can’t help but laugh at how confused he is.
“We're on fire, no need to rewind, We're gonna tear it up, have a crazy good time. Put yo hands up high, we're reaching for the sky. Living in the moment while we’re all still alive.”
The crowd once again goes wild at my latest bars.
“We making chaos in these streets, it's a wild scene. Life spinning out like a sloshing machine. In this chaos, we find who we really are. We’re going past the sky, now we’re reaching for the stars.”
One more verse should do it.
“I'll keep on pushing boundaries, I'm raising the bar. I won't settle for less, I'll aim for the stars. Can’t stop being the best, it’s never-ending. Bet on it bitch. Oops… was that offending?”
Everyone in the crowd goes absolutely ballistic after that last line. There isn’t a single person who isn’t caught up in the hype. Welp, that’s my fans for ya.
A quick glance over at Four nearly sends me into a rolling fit of laughter. He looks like the most confused dumbass to ever step foot in Inkopolis.
“What the fuck just happened?”
“I followed rule 1 dude. Are ya surprised?”
“A little. You’ve never rapped for me so it kinda caught me off guard. But … is this a normal thing in Inkopolis? Cuz this sorta stuff never happened in Splatsville.”
“Far as I know, I’m the only idol who does random rap concerts in the middle of the street, but each idol kinda does their own thing. Like with Rina, she attends those nerd conventions to show off her inventions.”
“I see…”
Amidst our short conversation, a line formed up. Standing at the front is the orange sea urchin who was beatboxing.
“Now it’s time for the second thing you gotta know, so listen carefully. You gotta give the fans what they want.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, why do you think they all lined up just now?”
“To… get your autograph?”
“Exactly. So what do you think I’m gonna do?”
“Give out your autograph?”
With a sly grin, I pull out my trusty pink marker.
Chapter 28: Closing Time
Chapter Text
- - -
Upon coming home, Ucean greeted us both with a grin of anticipation. It only took a moment to realize why.
My jaw nearly slammed onto the floor when I saw that the entire house had been scrubbed clean. Pearl, on the other hand, didn’t seem phased at all. Either she just didn’t notice or she already knew that the house was going to be cleaned. Still, Ucean seemed to be enjoying my bafflement.
After I spent a minute gawking at how clean the walls were, the doorbell rang. Marina answered the door, speaking to the person outside before calling us both into the kitchen moments later.
Since I wasn’t home to do any cooking, Marina didn’t have many options for dinner. So, she offered us some of the pizza that she had ordered. In the corner, Ucean was curiously poking at a slice of cheese pizza like it was his first time ever seeing pizza.
Together, the four of us managed to eat five whole pizzas. Afterwards, Pearl declared that, since it’s now the weekend, we should stay up all night playing games.
…
“Guy’s, it’s been a long day. I’m tired.”
The three of them formed a circle on the carpet of the game room floor. I remain the only one standing as they all stare up at me.
“Four! Sit your ass down and play the damn game with us.”
Too tired to argue, my eyes drift towards Marina. With a soft grin, she pats a spot on the floor right next to her. I sigh as I sit down and raise 5 fingers into the air.
Ucean scratches his head, clearly still confused.
“I’m afraid I don’t understand the game…”
Once again, Marina begins her explanation of the rules of this game.
“Don’t worry, it’s fairly simple. Everyone starts with five fingers raised. One person will say ‘put a finger down if…’ and then say some sort of activity or something that might apply to someone else in the circle. If the statement applies to you, then you have to put a finger down. And then the person to the right gets to go next.”
When Ucean still seems confused, Pearl elaborates.
“Basically like… if I said put a finger down if you have long black tentacles, Marina would have to put a finger down since that applies to her. Ya get it?”
Cautiously, Ucean nods.
“Y-yes. I think I understand.”
I rub my eyes with a yawn.
“Who's going first?”
“Me, obviously. Seeing as I own the house, there shouldn’t be any objections to that, right?”
There’s no objection as Pearl looks at all of us smugly. I yawn again.
“No… that’s fine. Let’s just get this done before I fall asleep.”
Maybe I’m just tired, but it looks like Pearl’s smug look seems more like a demonic grin.
“Put a finger down if you’ve ever done drugs.”
Have I ever done hard drugs? No… not that I can remem- WHAT.
The complete crashness of the question causes me to jolt awake. My eyes immediately scan everyone’s hands. Noone put a finger down, thankfully.
“WOW! Pearl. …Aren’t you supposed to at least wait a few rounds before giving a question like that?”
She offers me a weak shrug.
“Meh… It’s more fun if we jump right into it. You’re up, Rina.”
“Okay! Put a finger down if you’ve ever gone to the grocery store in your pajamas.”
Marina smiles as she watches all of us. Her enthusiasm is cute, but no one puts a finger down.
I chuckle.
“Really Pearl? That seems like something you would do.”
“Uy! I’ll have you know that I always make sure I look fucking FRESH before I leave the house.”
“Alright. Fair enough. But if that won’t get you then this one surely will. Put a finger down if you like to ruin food by putting too much mayo on it.”
I smirk as I wait for Pearl to put a finger down. However, rather than put a finger down, she only smirks right back at me.
“Put a finger down, Pinky.”
“Uh-uh-ah! You said to only put a finger down if you ruin the food. I don’t ruin my food, I make it better.”
I stare at her and she stares back. We are at a standoff.
…
“Ucean, Marina, I have question. Do you think Pearl makes food better by putting a thick coat of mayo on it?”
I keep my eyes trained on Pearl as I ask my question. Her eyebrows narrow as she looks at Marina.
“...Sorry Pearlie, I just can’t stomach that much mayo.”
“HUH? You’re betraying me?!”
“Although I am a fan of mayonnaise, I am with Marina and Four on this. You put too much mayo on your food.”
“You’re BOTH betraying me?!”
Pearl clutches her chest as she fakes a pain to the heart.
“Uh! This is too much for me to handle!”
As dramatically as physically possible, she throws herself backwards onto the floor and pretends to die.
“Pearlie, you’re such a drama queen.”
Marina giggles. Pearl instantly jumps up and shoots finger guns over towards Marina.
“But you admit that I’m queen?”
Marina giggles as she nods. I can’t help but mumble under my breath.
“Shortest queen that I’ve ever seen.”
Ucean, seemingly the only one who heard me, lets out a rare chuckle.
Pearl bounces back to her spot before raising a hand with only four fingers. All of us turn to look at Ucean.
“Is it my turn?”
We all nod in unison, curious about what he is going to say.
“Alright. Put a finger down if you have ever… eaten an entire book. ”
Ucean immediately puts one of his own fingers down.
Pearl, Marina and I all exchange glances amongst one another.
…
“Did I say something weird?”
Ucean sits there confused. That confusion, mixed with him putting a finger down to confirm that he has, in fact, eaten a book causes Pearl and I break out into hard laughter. Marina hastily explains his mistake with a small giggle.
“No! Well, a little bit. But that’s okay! It’s just, the point of the game is that you want to keep as many fingers up as possible. You don’t want to say things that will make you put your own finger down.”
“Oh… I see. My mistake. May I try again?”
Marina nods just as Pearl, having caught her breath, interrupts.
“WHY THE FUCK DID YOU EAT A FUCKING BOOK?!”
Ucean stares at her like she asked him a weird question. It’s almost like his face says, “What? You haven’t?” and it causes me to start laughing even harder.
“I was extremely hungry. I figured that since books are made from trees, and since some animals evolved from ones who could eat trees, that I would be able to get some nutrients from the book.”
Tears start forming at the sides of my eyes from laughing so hard. Between breaths, I speak.
“Ucean, you can’t be eating books!”
“Why not?”
“BECAUSE!”
Ucean only looks more puzzled. His confusion only feeds Pearl and my laughter.
“Is that why some of my manga has just suddenly gone missing? Have you been eating my manga, Ucean?”
“No… why? Does it taste good?”
“NO!”
All three of us say in unison.
“Okay…”
Holy… This was not how I was expecting this night to go.
After a few minutes of laughing, I finally catch my breath.
“Ahhhh… That. Is. Hilarious. So who’s turn is it now?”
Ucean raises up his hand, all five fingers on display.
“I believe it is still my turn. Put a finger down if you were on television today.”
Pearl’s joy immediately fades.
“You’re attacking all of us?”
Ucean smiles innocently.
“Consider it Revenge for laughing at me.”
“Right… I suppose that’s fair.”
Each of us lower one of our fingers.
Pearl wastes no time starting her turn.
“Put a finger down if you’re a fan of Off the Hook!”
Pearl laughs evilly as she watches Ucean and I both lower one finger. When Pearl notices Marina lowering a finger, Pearl shoots her a stumped look.
Marina responds very simply.
“What? Just because I’m part of Off the Hook doesn’t mean I can’t be a fan. Now put a finger down if you can’t do a cartwheel.”
Nobody puts a finger down.
Pearl hesitantly speaks.
“Uh… not to be mean, Rina, but your questions kinda… suck. Big time. Can’t you ask something a little bit more risky ?”
“Huh? Risky? You mean like…”
Marina’s face starts to blush as Pearl nods.
“...okay.”
Everyone looks at me.
Okay… what’s an easy one that I can get someone with?
“Put a finger down if you’ve…”
My eyes wander around the room until they settle on the collection of video games.
“…ever stayed up all night to play a video game.”
“Oh FUCK you. This means war.”
Pearl immediately drops one finger as she glares at me.
She only has two fingers left, her thumb and her middle finger… oh. She’s flipping me the bird.
I chuckle as I turn my eyes to Ucean. Worryingly, he seems hesitant to speak. Ah beans, I hope we didn’t make him nervous by laughing at him... Maybe-
He suddenly looks up with a determined look. I guess he was just thinking.
“Put a finger down if you have any siblings.”
Welp. That’s me.
Immediately I drop one finger. Surprisingly, Marina also drops a finger. Pearl gasps over-dramatically, showing that she didn’t know either.
“Rina! You have a sibling?!”
Marina seems unsure of how to answer.
“Um… yeah, I have one.”
Pearl’s eyes sparkle.
“Lucky! I always wanted a sibling growing up. Just having someone to hang out with at home would be so much fun!”
I chuckle.
“It’s not always as fun as you’d think. I love my little brother, but he can really get on my nerves sometimes. Like, he would always steal stuff from my room whenever I wasn’t home. It was pretty annoying.”
“Funny you should mention stealing FOUR. Because put a finger down if you stole a jacket from the dressing rooms today.”
Ucean and Marina immediately look to me with surprise. My eyes widen in shock as I stare at the smug pink Inkling.
“You said your boss was letting me keep it!”
“No, I said that she wouldn’t care if you kept it. I never said she gave permission, only that she wouldn’t care if it was gone.”
“PEARL…”
“Well it's too late now. So just put your finger down and enjoy your new jacket.”
Defeated, I drop my fourth finger. Marina looks to Pearl.
“Technically, Pearl, you should also be putting a finger down because you knowingly helped him with the jacket.”
“Nuh uh! He’s the one who took it. I had nothing to do with that.”
Marina brings a hand to her chin. She leans in and begins to taunt Pearl.
“Well, would he have stolen it if it weren’t for you? Because if not, that would make you an accomplice~”
Pearl doesn’t respond as she tries to think of a way out of this. Her eyes dance around as she looks for any sort of excuse to give. She glances at Marina, who is currently giving Pearl the puppy dog eyes, and freezes.
…
“Ugh, FINE! But now I’m down to my last finger...”
Pearl puts down another finger with a frown. Marina looks proud of her victory, but Pearl cuts this pride short.
“Quit acting all high and mighty. It's your turn, Rina.”
Marina’s eyes widen as her face becomes a mixture of blush, panic, and laughter.
“Oh. Oh no… Pearl…”
“Yes?”
“You know how you asked me to give a more ‘risky’ question?”
“...Yes?”
“Well… put a finger down if… if… you’vealreadylostyourvirginity…”
Marina’s face is covered in a deep teal blush. She looks at me and our eyes lock. Her eyes glance down towards my hand, but I don’t have to put a finger down. I can feel my face warm up as she watches me… Her eyes jump back to connect with mine and then we remain there, stuck staring at one another.
…
…
“I see how it is.”
Immediately, Marina turns to Pearl apologetically.
“I’m sorry!”
Pearl stares off into the distance with an almost proud smile on her face.
“Nahhhh… it’s fine, Rina. It was a good question.”
As she says this, Pearl slowly lowers her last finger. I raise a questioning eyebrow at her and she just chuckles.
“What can I say? I’ve always been a bit of a rebel.”
My eyes jump to Ucean, who has an unreadable expression on his face.
Focusing back on the game, I take count of how many fingers everyone has left. Excluding Pearl cuz she already lost, I see that Ucean has four and Marina has two.
Shit, I have one. I’m losing. …Ah fuck it, I’m probably not gonna win so why not ask a few curve balls? After that sibling question, I’m kinda itching to find out more about everyone else’s family. But… What could I even ask that won’t take me down in the process? Cousins? Pets? Parents…?
…Oh. I might be going to hell for this one.
I take a deep breath in.
“Put a finger down if your dad is still alive.”
The second the words leave my lips, a part of me regrets saying them. It makes me feel guilty, using my father’s memory like that. Although a part of me thinks he would find it funny.
Ucean instantly drops one of his fingers while any semblance of a smile he had on his face fades. A few seconds later, Marina hesitantly drops one of her fingers while looking a little ashamed.
The depressed expressions that now make up Ucean’s and Marina’s faces also make me wish I hadn’t brought this up. Damn, I really just killed the mood didn’t I?
…
“You’re dad’s dead?”
I’m not surprise that Pearl would be the one to break the silence, but her tone is surprisingly… gentle. It’s as though she’s not quite sure how to properly approach the topic.
“Yeah. There was a fire at our restaurant and… unfortunately he didn’t make it out.”
“...Do you wanna talk about it?”
“Eh… nahhhh. I wouldn’t wanna kill the mood more than I already have. Sorry guys.”
“Nah, it’s fine man. In fact, I’m glad you told us. I mean, you’ve always been fuckin’ secretive about some stuff since we met ya. So it's not often you open up to us about stuff like this…”
I chuckle.
“Yeah… I suppose I have been hiding a few things about myself, haven’t I?”
Pearl nods.
“Actually, now that I think about it, all three of you are like that. But Ucean is, by far, the worst offender. I mean, we found him randomly on the street one day only to learn that he’s got no past apart from apparently being a model, he’s got piss poor communication skills, and that he’s alway off in his own head-”
“You are aware that I’m right here, correct?”
“Oh my bad, I thought you’d be in the library eating another book!”
I almost chuckle but a sudden burst of tiredness causes me to yawn instead.
“Damn. I’m really starting to get tired.”
Pearl protests.
“No! I thought we were gonna play more party games!”
“Maybe we could all have a sleepover down here?”
I nod at Marina’s suggestion.
“That sounds fun. I’d be down for that.”
Ucean seems to have an epiphany.
“Put a finger down if you’ve had a sleepover before!”
Marina and I both drop our last fingers, leaving Ucean the winner. He doesn’t have much time to celebrate as Pearl instantly jumps on top of him like a spider jockey.
“You’ve never had a sleepover?!”
Ucean shakes his head no.
“Oh that settles it, we are definitely having a sleepover tonight. You guys wanna build forts?”
- - -
Heading into my bedroom, I’m surprised to find it not in the messy state I left it in.
I guess my room was another victim of the Great Ucean Cleansing. Look at that, he even washed my sheets. Wow. He really did everything, didn’t he?
I drop off the hero gear that Marina brought home for me onto my dresser. I’ll just wash the hoodie tomorrow morning…
Pulling off my new jacket along with the rest of my clothes, I quickly slide into a familiar teal sweater and some pajamas.
Stepping over to the neatly made bed, I’m about to strip it to steal all the pillows and blankets when I suddenly hear my phone go off.
Looking around, I spot it charging on my nightstand.
My blood freezes as I see who’s calling me. Instantly, I hit the answer button and hold the phone up to my face.
“Heyyyyyyyyy mom…”
“Don’t you ‘heyyyy mom’ me, mister.”
Crap! She sounds pissed.
“It’s been weeks since you last called me. Do you know just how worried I’ve been?”
“I’m sorry…I’ve just been really busy lately.”
“Oh, I’ve heard! I’ve heard all about how busy you’ve been. Can you imagine how surprised I was when I found out what you’ve been up to, not from you, but from one of my friends who saw you on the news?”
“It was on the news? I didn’t think this would reach out there.”
“It reached EVERYWHERE Amberjack!”
“It did?”
“Yes! It did! But even if it didn’t, you still should’ve told me! Especially about the part where you rescued the Great Zapfish! I’m your mom, you’re supposed to tell me these things.”
“I’m sorry. I just… didn’t want to make you worried.”
“I’m your mom. It’s my job to-”
“Worry about me. Yeah, you’ve told me a million times.”
“Only because I love you.”
“I know… I know mom… I love you too.”
“If you really loved me, you would tell me what you’ve been up to.”
“I can’t… not everything. I can tell you some things, but not everything.”
…
“I understand sweetheart. As for your whole rescuing of the Great Zapfish, it sounds like quite the adventure.”
…
…
“Ace? Are you still there honey?”
“Yeah, I’m here. I was just thinking about how I can word this. I’m not supposed to be talking about it so… I’m trying to find a way that I can tell you about it without actually telling you.”
“It’s okay, take your time.”
“Well… I need you to promise you won’t breathe a word of what I’m about to tell you to anyone.”
“Of course. My lips are sealed like an airtight bag.”
“Like the reliable ones from the fish market or the leaky bags from the shopping center?”
“Aw jeez. Like the ones from the fish market, of course.”
“Alright. I was just making sure.”
“Ace… what happened?”
…
“Well, the story you saw on the news isn’t actually what happened.”
…
“I’m confused. Do you mean to say that the broadcast on the news wasn’t real or that-”
“No. The broadcast was real. But the story I told wasn’t.”
“I see… then was the Great Zapfish even stolen?”
“I… don’t think I’m allowed to answer that.”
“Well then answer me this. Were you the one who rescued the Great Zapfish or was that a lie?”
“No, that wasn’t a lie.”
…
“Is this about that new job you got?”
“...yes.”
…
…
“Are you being careful?”
“I meannnnnn, I am now…”
“Amberjack Cephalo Ebb. What do you mean by ‘I am now’?”
“Well… at one point I was sort of pushing myself to the brink of exhaustion. I ended up getting into this nasty fight and… I came out with a pretty bad scar on my stomach.”
“Ace, I swear I don’t remember raising you to be this much of an idiot. Oh no, please tell me you weren’t pushing yourself because of some girl…”
“Then I guess I won’t say that.”
I can hear her sigh through the phone.
“...You really are your father’s son. Is there anything else I should know about?”
“Um, yeah. It’s just… do you remember Marina?”
“Isn’t she one of the girls you’re living with?”
“Yeah! In that photo I sent you, she’s the tall girl with the black tentacles.”
“Oh yeah! …You know I think she’s pretty cute.”
“Well, yes. I agree. Um…”
Shit. I just need to say it.
“…we’re dating.”
- - -
Five Months and Two Weeks Remaining
- - -
This chapter is a little shorter, but that’s because I really only wanted to do the call scene with his mom. Strangely though, the put a finger down idea ended up becoming the more important scene.
I know the idea of Ucean eating a book sounds stupid. In fact it IS stupid. But, I think that it just goes to show how desperate Ucean must’ve been to be willing to eat an ENTIRE book. A little context as to why he ate a book, it was because he was living on the streets and had nothing else to eat. And if you’re curious about if he was poisoned because of the ink, he wasn’t. His body is already made of ink so a little book ink isn’t going to cause him any problems. What really caused him issues was eating the glue that holds the book’s spine together.
Uh… The Pearl not being a virgin thingy, please don’t think about it too much. I mean, if you wanna think about it… remember that Pearl was an underground punk rock girl before she and Marina formed Off the Hook. Logically speaking, a punk rock girl is gonna do some punk rock things. If it weirds you out to be thinking about that, don’t worry, I’m sorta weirded out too. I mean, I love these characters and don’t wanna imagine that sort of stuff either. But hey, I feel like it’s in character and plus, someone’s gonna have to teach Marina how this shit works. (That’s a joke… at least I hope it is.)
-Veckle 7/11/2023
Chapter 29: Crash Into Me
Chapter Text
Five Months Remaining
- - -
Two weeks flew by in the blink of an eye.
I’ve managed to keep myself busy doing a few different things but, mostly it’s just been battling, going on patrols, and looking for my sister. I wouldn’t call any of it eventful though. Compared to my first few weeks in Inkopolis, it really doesn’t feel like I’ve been achieving much lately…
At least it seems like I made a little bit of progress with Marie. The day after our conversation, she started showing up to the patrols again. We haven’t said much to one another so I’m not quite sure where we stand, but occasionally I’ll catch her staring at me. I can’t imagine that she’d still have feelings for me after everything that’s happened… yet I can’t help but wonder if she does.
As for the other squid sister, I’d say that Callie and I have been getting along well enough. Since Sheldon doesn’t show up to patrols, Callie is the only one I can casually talk with while I’m doing agent work. It’s… nice to have her there.
Plus, she seems to be the only one that can get Marie to say anything. Those two are actually surprisingly chatty with one another. I say ‘surprisingly’ since, after Marie found out that Callie likes Octarians, I figured that they would’ve had a wedge driven between them. But nope. I’d say they’re closer now than when they were first reunited. But maybe that's just on the surface level… I don’t know.
In brighter news, battling has been fun. Although, people finally realized that one of my teammates happens to be THE Callie. We ended up making it on the local news. So, now our little team always has some of Callie’s fans watching our matches from the stands.
I wonder what the public reaction would've been had Marie been there. But nope, she’s been MIA from all our battles. Does she even want to stay on the team? Do I want her to stay on the team? Callie probably wants her to stay… and it's obvious that Ucean is hoping she stays as well. He’s always asking where Marie is or if she will be showing up that day.
Speaking of Ucean, the giant blue ball of stress and nerves is the same as always. Actually, no. I take that back. He’s been a bit more active than he was a few weeks ago. Like… as opposed to following me around most of the time, now he’s sort of doing his own thing. Be it cleaning the house, coming back from a run, or going out shopping all on his own… he’s never just sitting around anymore.
He even started a little side project with Marina’s help. They’ve been working on remodeling the office into a small gym. Ripping out the carpet, moving some stuff into the library, and tearing down the shelves are only a few of the things I’ve seen them doing. Well, it’s mostly been Ucean doing all the work this past week since Marina’s been busy preparing for the Splatfest.
Regarding the Splatfest, the preparations have had Pearl’s and Marina’s attention all week. I don’t know the details of what they’ve been working on, but apparently they’ve been building something. Each night, they’ve come home exhausted. It sucks. Marina’s been so busy that I’ve barely been able to spend any time with her outside of breakfast and dinner.
It was that desire to spend time with Marina that drove me to call Miss Shy-Ho-Shy. I offered to help out with the Splatfest preparations and she shot me down. According to her, ‘It would be against the rules to let a battler help build the Shifty Stations.’ No clue what the Shifty Stations are… but she did later call me back with a special proposition: a Splatcast sponsored cooking stand. In correlation with Pearl’s advice on how to stay famous, I accepted.
So these past two days… I’ve been just as busy as Pearl and Marina since I had to order the supplies and get that whole thing situated.
Yeah…
So, with the upcoming Splatfest, Callie suggested that we make an ‘Ultimate Splatfest Schedule for Guaranteed Victory’. Of course, she had already made the entire thing all on her own… which was a problem because it conflicted with when I was supposed to be running the food stand. We got it all straightened out though.
The schedule goes something like this… Starting on Saturday, rather than wake up at 12 AM like everyone else, we’ll sleep in. Excluding a short lunch break, we’re planning on battling from 8 AM to 6 PM non-stop… so it’s important that we get a good night’s sleep. After that, I’ll do my cooking thing during the Off the Hook performance and then we’ll all head home and get some sleep. Day two of the Splatfest will be almost exactly the same as day one, except that very end. Rather than go home after that night’s Off the Hook performance, we are gonna battle until the clock hits midnight.
…
Knock knock knock.
The sounds of tapping against my door pull me from my thoughts. Hastily, I pull on a basic white tee that I can wear under my Splatfest shirt rather than my usual eggplant mountain jacket. I pocket my phone, grab my battling gear, and then double check to make sure that I actually do have my phone. Opening the door, I’m met with the sight of Ucean with an ink tank strung over his back and a Heavy Splatling in his hands.
“Four, I believe it is time for us to leave if we don’t wish to be late.”
“Right. Well I’m ready when you are.”
Ucean nods and follows me up to the roof. I punch the location into the launch pad and moments later I’m flying through the air.
From up in the sky, I stare down at the city streets.
Street vendors are selling Splatfest themed items. Speakers are blasting popular idol music. The sidewalk is lined with sea creatures, all of whom are dancing. …It feels like the whole city is alive.
Look at how many people there are! How did it never occur to me that the celebrations might not just be happening in just the battling hot spots, but all across the city?
Looking forward, I spot the Square getting closer and closer. As it gets larger, the decorations seem to almost pop out. Right down the middle of the Square is a thick black line of paint. Everything on the left of the black line is painted white, while everything on the right is painted red. In front of Deca Tower, the massive stage from Off the Hook’s last concert has been rebuilt.
Jeez, that’s a LOT more people than usual. Still… I sorta expected it to be a bit more crowded. Am I blind or do none of these people have any battling gear? But- oh shit. SHIT! SHIT!
“MOVE! MOVE! GET OUT OF THE WAY!”
The Inkling standing in my path confusedly turns to look around.
“Wha-gRUGH”
I crash into his stomach and the Inkling lets out a guttural sound. My momentum causes both to smash into the ground.
CRACK.
“What in tarnation?!”
Shifting back into my humanoid form, I look over to my side to see two familiar Inklings rushing over to us. I roll onto my back, staring up into the blue sky. A blue sky with a darker blue dot in it. A dot that is getting bigger and bigger.
Wait a minute.
“LOOK OOOOOUT!”
Oh shit…
Scrambling to my feet, I turn around in an attempt to try and escape. Before I can take one step, Ucean slams into my back.
“GUMPPPHHH!”
Closing my eyes, I brace myself for impact with the pavement as I raise my hands up to protect my head.
…ow.
“Are y'all both okay? Goodness gracious, give me quite a shock, comin out of the sky like that.”
Opening my eyes, I’m met with the sight of an Inkling wearing a cowboy hat. Her short red tentacles almost remind me of Pearl’s. Her tan skin and deep blue eyes are accentuated by her fancy hat.
The girl stares down at me with concern before her eyes flicker to someone else.
“Oh ThAnKs GaRnEt, i’M fInE tOo. Jeez, you ask the Inklings who come falling from the sky but not your own teammate. That’s just cruel.”
The boy I crashed into before pulls himself to his feet. The dark skinned Inkling rubs the back of his buzz cut head with clear signs of pain and discomfort.
The two Inklings begin to bicker back and forth. I push a clinging Ucean off my back and stand up as my eyes flicker between the two of them.
“...Garnet? Tangerine? The heck are two doing here?”
Both of them freeze as though they’ve been encased in ice. Then, they slowly turn their heads towards me. The boy with the orange eyes scans over me for a brief moment before he lets out a groanish sigh.
“Why am I not surprised it's you?”
Garnet breaks out into a smile.
“Amber?”
“...Yeah?”
“Amberjack Ebb?”
“Yes.”
Without hesitation, the short haired Inkling rushes over and pulls me into a tight hug.
“OW! Careful! My back is still hurting here.”
She doesn’t seem to care.
“Well, hot dang, ain't you a sight for sore eyes? It's been a dog's age, I tell ya what.”
I laugh.
“It hasn’t been THAT long.”
“Well sure, but it truly felt like it.”
They release their death grip on me and back away.
“Hehe… Oh! We got Cinn here with us too!”
She steps to the side and dramatically poses to present a similarly tan, blue eyed Inkling. The only visible difference between the two of them is this one’s longer, more ambiguous and mop-like style of tentacles.
In response to my gaze, Cinn waves back at me.
“Hey Cinn, glad to see you’re doing alright.”
They nod their head a couple times, signaling that they feel the same.
“Hey man?”
Tangerine places an arm on my shoulder to grab my attention.
“No hard feelings about this, okay?”
“About wha-”
He winds up a fist and I suddenly feel a hard punch into my stomach. I double over and Garnet rushes to my side.
“Tangerine! Why on Earth did ya go and do that for?”
“Because he’s a jackass loser who deserves it.”
Groaning from the pain, I let out a breathy sounding response.
“Yep… I missed you too buddy. I get it though. I suppose… I did sorta deserve that. Leaving the way I did, not telling you guys anything. Well…I-”
Tangerine raises a hand up to my face to cut me off.
“Stop. You don’t have to explain.”
“But-”
Cinn raises their hands as they begin speaking sign language. When they finish, I look to Garnet for the translation.
“They said, we already know why you had to leave. We all saw yer interview. Don’t worry Amber, we understand.”
My eyes drift towards the ground in shame.
“Still, I’m sorry. I-”
“Ugh, apologies are a pain. Look, we forgive you so can we just move on already?”
Impatient as always, same old Tangerine.
I chuckle to myself as Garnet raises a hand to point just over my shoulder.
“So who’s the big fella?”
Turning around, I see an anxious Ucean hiding behind me.
“Oh, my bad. Guys, this is my friend Ucean.”
I step to the side, forcing Ucean out into the open.
“G-greetings, it’s nice to meet you all.”
Ucean nervously looks back at me as Garnet circles him to look him up and down, Cinn waves back at him, and Tangerine gives a lazy yawn.
Garnet suddenly stops in front of Ucean with a hand extended.
“Howdy! Name's Garnet. I’m a part time battler who’s always lookin’ to have some fun. It is a pleasure to make yer acquaintance.”
Ucean hesitantly shakes her hand.
“It is… nice to meet you too I suppose.”
“This feller with the brella is my twin sibling, Cinnabar. But everybody just calls em Cinn.”
Cinnabar waves at Ucean, and Ucean awkwardly waves back.
“Sadly, they can't speak like the rest, so I kindly ask ya to show some respect, or else there’ll be consequences.”
Ucean shivers at the thought before looking to Tangerine. He just sighs, annoyed.
“...Meeting new people is such a pain in the ass.”
Garnet instantly wacks Tangerine upside the head.
“Tango! No need to be throwin' round all that attitude!”
“Damnit! Why’d you have to go wack me you damn cowgirl?!”
“Cuz yer bein a stick in the mud! Now quit yappin like a dog and introduce yourself.”
“Alright! …my name’s Tangerine. I do strategies and stuff.”
We wait for him to continue, but he doesn’t.
“...Understood. And how do you all know Four?”
Everyone looks to me.
“They’re a group of friends I used to battle with from time to time. I’d always sub in whenever someone was missing… Speaking of, where’s Waverly?”
Tangerine rolls his eyes.
“She’s busy.”
“Offffff course she is. What is it this time?”
Garnet flicks the tip of her hat.
“She’s helpin their me-ma move all weekend.”
“During a Splatfest? Sheesh, that sucks.”
Tangerine groans in response.
“Especially since it means we’ll be forced to fight with a random. Unless, you don’t happen to be joining team Ketchup… are you?”
“Me? Yeah, I’m joining Ketchup.”
“Really? Then hey man, what do you say to battling with us?”
I can feel Ucean’s gaze on me. A quick glance over at him shows the alarm on his face.
Does he think I'm going to leave him behind?
Before I can respond to the offer, Callie, while wearing a bright pink hat, shades to hide her face, and a team Ketchup Splatfest tee, cuts in between all of us.
“Now hold it right there!”
Callie points an accusatory finger towards Tangerine.
“I think the heck NOT! I’ll have you know that this guy already has a team, mister buzz cut. And if you think I’m gonna sit around and let you squidnap one of my teammates, then you’re stupider than your tentacle style!”
Garnet and Cinn emote clear shock and surprise at the sudden appearance of the feisty girl. Tangerine, however, seems to be unphased.
“And you are?”
“Oh… Don’t recognize me? Wait, I’m still wearing my perfect disguise. Whoops!”
In an instant, Callie pulls off her shades before striking the signature Squid Sisters pose.
“Tadah! I’m Callie. Yep! THAT Callie!”
…
“Who?”
“You know, Callie! …Famous idol, actor, model… one of the Squid Sisters?”
“I have no idea who you are.”
“HUH?! You’re… joking right? No wayyyy! You had to have at least heard of the Squid Sisters.”
“Look lady, I’m not lying! Ugh… this is turning into an ear sore.”
“AN EAR SORE? EXCUUUUSE ME?”
“Yeah! You’re too damn noisy!”
Before Callie can blow a fuse, I interrupt and try to change the subject.
“Hey now… let’s just calm down. No need to start fighting… Uh, Tangerine! What are you guys doing in the Square?”
“Huh? Isn't that obvious? We’re here to battle in the Splatfest.”
“Of course that’s obvious. But we always went to the battle tower in the Plaza instead of the one in the Square. Why come here?”
Garnet practically explodes as she lunges into my face.
“Cause we got our hearts set on them Shifty Stations! Ain't nothin' gonna stop us from havin' a hootin' good time on em!”
Cinn pulls her straight back… Tangerine sighs as he rubs one of his eyes out of shere annoyance.
“Sorry, Garnet’s been pretty excited about this. But yeah, we’re here to try out the Shifty Stations.”
Ucean, Callie, and I all exchange confused glances. Tangerine noticed this.
“What? You don’t know?”
All of us shake our heads no. Tangerine sighs again.
“Really…? Garnet, can you explain this? I don’t wanna do it.“
“Alrighty then! Them Shifty Stations are a mighty special group of identical Splatfest exclusive battle stages. And ya can't find 'em nowheres else but at the Battle tower.”
Wait… that’s what the Shifty Stations are? Battling Stages? So, all this time, Marina and Pearl have been building… BATTLING STAGES? …No fucking wonder they’ve been so tired.
“And where do ya think they keep all them stages? Well they're crammed up in one colossal stadium, of course! Can ya imagine that? All those stages side by side? They say you can catch a glimpse of other battles goin' on at the same time as yours it too! And don'tcha forget, that place is packed to the brim with folks cheerin' in the stands so, ya best be prepared for a crazy atmosphere!”
Ucean seems taken aback.
“That sounds like it would be incredibly popular.”
“It was! It was so popular with battlers that the wait times were supposedly over two hours.”
“Two hours?! A whole map rotation will go by in that time.”
Tangerine interjects, much to Callie’s annoyance.
“Yeah. The wait time was so bad that the battle company had to change their policies for this Splatfest. Now, all teams had to apply to battle here in advance. Plus, there were a limited amount of spaces.”
“Tango, I thought you was sayin’ that I could explain it.”
“You were talking too long.”
I rapidly wave my arms side to side in an attempt to pause the conversation.
“Wait, wait, wait… Tangerine, we had to apply to battle here?”
“…Did you not do that?”
“No… but is there any way we can still get in?”
“No…”
“Fuck.”
“...Well, not unless one of you is an idol.”
“Well well well…”
Callie grins smugly.
“It’s a good thing that I happen to be one of the most famous idols out there.”
“You are?”
I can practically feel the murder in her eyes as Callie stares at Tangerine.
“I SAID THIS ALREADY. GET WITH THE PROGRAM!”
“Did you? I didn’t care enough to listen.”
“WELL-”
“Pardon but Cinn here wants to say something.”
Cinnabar nods at their sister and begins using their hands to speak. Garnet translates their words the second they finish.
“Cinn says you should know this gal, Tango. Says the Squid Sisters used to be the idols at the Plaza a few years back. Wait, shoot! So that’s why she looks so darn familiar!”
“Eh, I don't pay attention to that idol garbage. …Still, if she’s an idol then I guess you guys lucked out.”
“But it was my understanding that the battle company and the news casts were unaffiliated… If that is the case, then why do idols get special treatment?”
Tangerine just shakes his head at Ucean’s question.
“Look big guy, I’m not all knowing. On the website it said that all idol teams can battle free, so that’s what I’m telling you.”
“Oh… sorry.”
“Well, now, what in tarnation are ya apologizin' fer?”
“Sorry… It's an old habit I’m trying to break. Sorry…. UGH SORRY.”
Ucean gives up and puts a hand over his mouth to stop talking.
“Awwww. Don’t worry Ushie, you didn’t do anything wrong.”
Callie gives Ucean a pat on the back as Tangerine looks down at his phone
“Uhh, yeah… we’d better go. I think it’s about time for us to get started.”
“Oh, alright. It was fresh seeing you guys.”
Cinn nods in agreement and Garnet tips her cowboy hat. Tangerine locks eyes with me.
“You’d better shoot us a text every once in a while.”
I nod.
“Sure. Oh, and will you tell my mom you ran into me?”
“Sounds like a chore… but whatever. I’ll do it. Now let's get going team.”
Tangerine motions to follow him as he turns and walks away. Garnet and Cinn are quick to follow suit. Callie watches with a baffled expression. She soon turns to us as she puts her glasses back on.
“So… Goldie, who were those guys?”
“Just some friends from my hometown.”
“And the one with the ugly buzz cut… he was messing with me right? No way he doesn’t know who the Squid Sisters are…”
I fake a cough to hide a small laugh.
“Uhhh, I hate to break it to you, but that’s just how Tangerine is… Plus, the Squid Sisters aren’t exactly famous or even well known in Splatsville.”
“You’ve got to be squidding me.”
Callie stares at me with pure confusion. She then vigorously shakes her head to seemingly clear the thought from her mind.
“You guys haven’t picked a team yet.”
She points at our regular shirts.
“We literally just got here.”
- - -
When Callie saw how long the line to get a Splatfest shirt was, she decided to ditch us and go wait at Sheldon’s shop. And after maybe 15 minutes of waiting in the team Ketchup line, Ucean suddenly disappeared on me. I can only guess where he disappeared to.
When I got to the front of the line, I tried to get two team Ketchup shirts, one for me and one for Ucean, but the shark lady running the shirt stand wouldn’t allow it and well… I would rather not try and argue with a shark.
…
Checking my phone, I sigh when I see that Ucean still hasn’t replied to any of my messages. I can’t help but mutter in my confusion.
“Ucean… where’d you go man?”
Maybe he’s already at Ammo Knights? If not, at least Callie and I work together to find him.
Sliding my phone into my pocket, I weave my way through the crowd until I’m standing outside the familiar weapon shop.
“Glad to see the window I paid for got installed.”
With a chuckle to myself, I step inside and find the front desk has been left unattended.
“Please? All I’m asking is for a roller with Bomb Rush. That’s not too much to ask for, is it?”
“I am sorry Callie, but as of March 24th, the use of Bomb Rush in battles has been against the rules. As such, I do not offer any weapons that feature the Bomb Rush special weapon.”
I wander through the store, following the sounds of their voices.
“Come on Shelly… I saw someone using a roller with Bomb Rush last week! I know you still have them.”
“I’m sorry, but that just can’t be. Perhaps you saw someone using a Flingza Roller and mistakenly thought that-”
Stumbling into the roller section of the shop, I’m immediately noticed by Sheldon.
“…Oh, Greetings Four. I did not hear you come in.”
“Yo Sheldon.”
With wide smiles, Sheldon and I each raise one of our fists. I extend my arm outwards and gently bump my fist into Sheldon’s chest. Sheldon mimics the gesture in perfect sync with my movements.
“Shelly, focus. Flingza Roller. What is that?”
I chuckle as Sheldon grabs a white and red roller off the wall.
“I would like to introduce you to the newest member of the roller family, the Flingza Roller. This is a wild one. Its shape changes depending on whether you swing vertically or horizontally! It allows for quick horizontal ink flings before switching to a vertical fling-like SWISH, SPLAT!”
Sheldon swings around the roller, which is nearly twice his size, with an almost childlike smile.
“Use the Splash Wall sub to create some safety then send your team to the front line by laying down an ink path with a vertical swing. It also comes equipped with the Splat-Bomb Launcher so that you can launch a volley of Splat-bombs to protect your friends”
“Wow… I can’t believe this baby was hidden from me all this time.”
Callie’s eyes are sparkling and she might also be drooling. I raise an eyebrow.
“You’re saying you didn’t know about the Flingza Roller? But… aren’t rollers like your bread and butter?”
“Yeah but… I’ve never been good with keeping up with all the latest and greatest weapons. That’s always been more of Marie’s thing.”
“What's more my thing?”
My eyes go wide. Slowly, I spin around to face the newcomer, a girl with white tentacles and a hero charger replica strung over her back. Our eyes meet.
“...”
I look away.
“Marie! You found us!”
Callie rushes over and tackles her cousin with a hug. Marie seems to lose her balance for a moment, but quickly catches her footing.
“Woah Cal, we just saw each other less than an hour ago. Where’s this coming from?”
The usually pink and black girl pulls her cousin in tighter.
“I’m just so happy that you decided to come! We’re gonna have so much fun! Let me just finish up here and then we’re gonna have the best Splatfest ever!”
Callie pulls away, grabs the Flingza Roller, and drags Sheldon off towards the cash register. Marie and I follow, although we are keeping our distance from one another.
…
…
…
…
…
“So… you picked team Ketchup.”
My eyes widen as I glance over at Marie. She’s staring at me, looking almost embarrassed.
…
“Did you pick it because of her?”
“Y-yes, er- no. Uhhhh, partially?”
She chuckles. It’s only then that I notice she’s wearing a team Mayo shirt.
“Wait, you’re on team Mayo?”
“Did you really think I’d be on team Ketchup?”
She scoffs, causing me to frown.
“You’d have to kill me before I’d choose to be on her team.”
…
“That’s kind of harsh, isn’t it?”
Her face is overcome by apathy.
…
“Callie and I are always on different Splatfest teams, so the fact that she chose Ketchup worked out nicely.”
…
“Are you going to even be able to battle with us?”
Marie questioningly raises an eyebrow, forcing me to elaborate.
“Well, it's just that I didn’t think you were allowed to battle alongside people from the opposite Splatfest team.”
“You’ll see... By the way, your dualies are smoking.”
“WHAT?!”
As I pull out my dualies and examine them, I feel my heart shatter into a million pieces.
Just as Marie said, my right dualie is leaking smoke from a large crack in the propulsion device. The trigger also looks completely busted. And while the left dualie’s propulsion device seems to be undamaged, the ink nozzle is crushed and the frame is completely splintered.
I feel my entire body slump.
“Hey, it’s okay. Why don’t you ask Sheldon if he can fix them?”
I nod at Marie’s suggestion. I slowly and shamefully approach Sheldon, who seems to have just completed selling Callie a brand new roller.
“Sheldon… I have a problem. Can you help me out?”
“Of course Four. What do you need assistance with?”
I place my hero dualie replicas onto the table, which earns a rare look of fear and anger out of Sheldon.
“MY BABIES! How did this happen? Four, what the HECK did you do?!”
“I don’t know! I swear they were fine this morning.”
Callie peaks over.
“What are you both- OH MY COD. DID YOU DROP WHALE ON YOUR DUALIES?”
“No!”
“THEN WHAT DID YOU DO GOLDIE?”
“Uhhhhh….”
My mind rushes through the events from this morning…
~ ~ ~
“MOVE! MOVE! GET OUT OF THE WAY!”
“Wha-gRUGH”
CRACK.
~ ~ ~
“Uuuuhhhh-I had a bit of a crash landing this morning. I think that might’ve been when they broke.”
Sheldon sighs sadly as he picks up the dualies.
“I suppose we should be glad that you weren’t hurt, Four. But these poor dualies…”
“I’m sorry Sheldon. ...Do you think you can fix them?”
“I can, but it will take time.”
“How long?”
“Maybe a week? A few days at bare minimum.”
“HUH?! BUT WE NEED HIM FOR THE SPLATFEST NOW!”
“Well, he could purchase a spare weapon-”
Sheldon pauses mid-sentence as though he suddenly has an idea.
“...Uh, Sheldon?”
Without responding, he sets my dualies on the counter and rushes upstairs. Callie and I share a confused look. Moments later, Sheldon sprints back into the room and places an unfamiliar set of dualies onto the counter.
“Four, I have something of a proposition for you.”
“Okay…?”
He gestures to the white dualies laying on the counter.
Picking them up, I can't help but notice how light they are.
“Those are the newly developed Dark Tetra Dualies. I received them from Tentatek a while ago so that I could provide a weapons inspection, which they passed. Yesterday I received word that the battle company approved them for testing in real battles. If the tests go well, it is likely that they will be introduced into the market for everyone to use.”
“So why are you giving them to me?”
“That’s very simple. Tentatek trusted me to find the most suitable candidate to test their weapon in live combat, and I believe that there is no one more suitable than you. This brings me to my proposition. If you run these tests, I’ll repair your damaged pair of dualies completely free. Do we have a deal?”
“You were gonna charge me?”
My voice cries of betrayal.
“Of course. I am running a business after all.”
“Right… So what can these puppies do?”
“Oh… yes. Ahem… The Dark Tetra Dualies feature four ink-ejecting nozzles that allow you to execute up to four dodge rolls in a row! Crazy, right?! And because you can shoot while rolling, you'll be able to zip around stages with ease and roll your way to victory. Sniff out sneaky enemies with the Autobomb sub weapon, then zip in with a roll and lay the splat down! For a special weapon, you’ll have the trusty Splashdown special. I don’t think I need to explain the Splashdown to you, of all people.”
I chuckle.
“Yeah, I can definitely work with these.”
“I do not doubt that. Also, be careful not to break these or I will be forced to make you pay for them.”
“How much?”
“50,000.”
My grip on the dualies instantly tightens out of fear.
Before I can voice my concerns over that ridiculously high price, someone knocks on the front door.
“Excuse me, are Four and Callie there? I am supposed to meet up with them.”
“Ushie!”
Callie darts over to the door and swings it open to reveal Ucean… wearing a team Mayo shirt.
- - -
Hi! First things first, WE REACHED THE SPLATFEST! LETS FUCKING GOOOOOOO.
In this chapter, I had to do something that I don’t like doing, introducing original characters. I’ve been dreading doing this for a while since I prefer using canon characters in the plot of my story but, I hinted at these characters way back when Marina first suggested that Ace does battling… so it’s not like I’m just throwing in completely random new characters. I’m handling this with care.
One of the new characters is actually a reference. You see, one of my friends started a Fanfic of his own, Agent for Hire by citrusmenace (you should check out his story). He wanted to do a crossover and have Ace appear in his fanfic, which I thought was cool. So as a way to say thanks, I decided to name one of these characters as a reference to him, Tangerine. Also, I’m putting this out there right now, his story is NOT canon to this one. It’s simply a fun crossover.
Garnet’s country accent is fake by the way.
Cinnabar might arguably be the most difficult character in the story. Their entire job is to be the most responsible character in the story, which is going to be fun to write since Cinnabar is mute. I debated about making them mute for a while since we already have a mostly non-verbal character in the story (Ace’s sister). I was scared it might be repetitive, but then an idea popped into my head… What if Cinnabar used to babysit Ace’s younger sister when they were younger and Cinnabar’s influence is what resulted in Ace’s sister being so quiet. Yeah, so that’s canon now. Also, they’re nonbinary. I didn’t really feel the need to point it out in the actual story since it’s not really plot significant, you know? That’s just who they are.
How often are those character's going to appear in the story? We'll see. But I promise that they won't be left behind.
By the way, happy anniversary to Splatoon 2. In the story, July 21 is the same day that Ace rescued the Great Zapfish.
As always, I love to hear your predictions about what’s going to happen next in the comments.
-Veckle (7/21/2023)
Chapter 30: Cheeseburger In Paradise
Chapter Text
Five Months Remaining
- - -
The bell rings, signaling for our group to step towards the receptionist’s desk.
“Hi Natashaaaa!”
The familiar girl at the receptionist desk smiles at the sight of Callie bouncing towards her.
“Hello Callie. Welcome back. And to you as well, Four…”
She offers me a polite smile before turning to Ucean. The girl seems to get stuck as her eyes search her head to try and remember his name.
“Uh, it’s similar to Ocean…Right?”
“Yes, similar to Ocean but with a U at the front.”
“Ucean… right. My apologies. We have so many regulars that remembering people's names can get a little difficult sometimes.”
“It’s alright, we don’t mind. But out of everyone that comes through here, we’re your favorites right?”
I lift a hand to my chin and flash a goofy grin which causes the girl to chuckle.
“Don’t push your luck. But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t hoping to see your team this Splatfest. It’s not everyday an idol, a hero, and a beginner team up.”
A voice sounds out from behind us.
“Make that two idols.”
Marie, hidden behind Ucean, steps into the receptionist’s gaze.
“Oh hello! I’m sorry, I didn’t notice you. You must be… Marie.”
Marie smiles.
“Hmm, it's nice to run into someone around here who recognizes the Squid Sisters.”
“Really? I don’t think there’s anyone alive who doesn’t know who the Squid Sisters are.”
The receptionist tilts her head. Marie turns to me with a raised eyebrow.
“Eh… You’d be surprised.”
I roll my eyes which earns a smirk out of Marie. The receptionist suddenly straightens up.
“Now, how can I help you all today?”
“Eh… well. About that…”
I let out a worried chuckle. Marie grabs me by the shoulder and shoves me back into Ucean. The blue giant is forced to catch me.
Before I can argue with her, Callie gives me a wink.
“Let Marie handle this, Goldie.”
I simply stare back with annoyance.
Well she didn’t have to shove me.
Raising a hand to cover her mouth, Marie clears her throat.
“So we have a few issues we were hoping you could help us figure out. First things first, we heard idols can use their idol passes to battle at the Shifty Stations. What we want to know is if this also extends to former idols.”
“Of course. All idols, former or current, are eligible to participate in Splatfest battles at all Shifty Stations as long as they have their idol pass.”
Callie and Marie both release sighs of relief before Marie continues.
“Okay, good. Now let's say that a certain giant and dumb hero both forgot to sign up for a Shifty Station battle pass in advance. Would they be able to battle with us since we have idol passes?”
“Oh. Umm… I’m not quite sure. Give me a moment please.”
The receptionist looks down at her computer, types a few things in, and then begins to scroll with her mouse.
The four of us are holding our breaths. The anticipation keeps building up until I feel like I’m gonna explode.
“Okay. I apologize for the wait but it seems like they will be allowed to battle-”
“OH THANK FUCKING COD!”
My sudden exclamation causes everyone in the building to turn to look at me.
Ah beans…
“Sorry!”
At my apology, everyone thankfully turns back to their previous activities. The receptionist chuckles.
“As I was saying, they will be allowed to battle as long as they are always on your team.”
Ucean raises his hand into their air.
“I have a question. Will I be able to battle alongside Four despite being on team Mayo?”
“No. Since you are on opposing Splatfest teams, you cannot be on the same time..”
Ucean’s eyes widen.
“Oh…”
The giant slumps over as he recedes into his own thoughts.
“We have a plan Ucean, don’t worry.”
Ucean is so far stuck in his own head that Marie’s words are lost to him. Callie playfully bumps him on the side which snaps him to his senses.
“Lucky for you that Marie decided to mussel up and make an appearance, right?”
As I groan at the bad pun, Ucean’s grip on his Heavy Splatling tightens.
“Yes. …Thank you Marie.”
Marie nods with a confused look before turning back to the receptionist.
“Alright, idol queuing is still a thing right?”
Idol queuing?
I raise a questioning look at Callie as Marie continues to speak with the receptionist. The bubbly girl leans over and begins to whisper in my ear.
“Okay, so a pair of idols always have to be on opposite teams. And so idol queuing is a super special type of matchmaking that lets Marie and I battle against one another.”
When I give her another confused look she chuckles before simplifying.
“Basically, we’d be constantly battling against Marie and Ucean.”
When she sees my new understanding, she smiles and ruffles my tentacles a bit before going over and snapping Ucean out of another trance.
Wait, Ucean and Marie use the Heavy Splatling and the Hero Charger… Both of which outrange Callie and I immensely.
FUN. Oh, and don’t they both have Sting Ray as a special weapon? MORE FUN. I can’t wait to get cut in half by Sting Rays all weekend! Ugh…
The receptionist finishes typing something before looking up to all of us with another smile.
“Alright, it’s all set. Could the two team Mayo battlers please stand in front of the camera one by one? We’ll get you both registered, then your team Ketchup adversaries, and then you’ll be all set.”
Marie wastes no time stepping in front of the camera.
“ Scanning, identified as ColdKillerCuttlefish. ”
She chuckles at the name.
“That never gets old…”
She steps to the side and Ucean takes her place. Marie chuckles as she watches Ucean goes down onto his knees in order to get his face into view.
“ Scanning, identified as RunnaRay. ”
“Alright, one moment please.”
The receptionist enters something into the computer before waving me forward.
I move into position and gaze straight into the camera with a smile.
“ Scanning, identified as Ebb&Flowing. ”
Stepping the side, Callie skips forward into the open space.
“ Scanning, identified as DefinetlyNotCallie. ”
Marie immediately facepalms.
“ Battlers, please step inside the transport room. You are now in queue. ”
The receptionist interrupts.
“Ignore that, you’ll have to step into two separate transport rooms corresponding to your team. I hope you all have a fantastic Splatfest!”
We all reply with words of thanks before stepping into the transport rooms. Ucean, bumps his head on the low hanging door with a solid thunk.
“Hey Ucean, you okay buddy? That sounded like it hurt.”
It’s quiet for a moment before I hear him respond from the other transport room.
“Uh, yes! I am not injured. I did not hit that hard.”
“Alright, just making sure.”
It’s quiet for a moment before Marie calls out.
“Hey Call, you’re still DefintelyNotCallie, right?”
“You betta believe it!”
“I thought I told you to change it before the public figures you out.”
“Oh… well about that.”
Callie scratches the side of the cheek as she and I lock eyes. I sigh before calling out to Marie.
“You’re a bit late to the party on that one. The public already figured her out… And now the media stalks our team even harder.”
“...You’re krilling me, Call. Well, if the media already knows who you all are then I guess there’s no reason to wear these disguises.”
Before I question her, Marie’s hat and face mask come flying out from the team Mayo transport room.
“No disguises?!”
Immediately, Callie rips off her shades and tosses them out of reach. She then looks at me with sparkles in her eyes.
Uh… fuck it why not.
- - -
Emerging at a respawn point, I’m bombarded by the sounds of cheering from every direction. Compared to the dimly light Deca Tower, this place is blinding.
Ugh… that’s bright.
As my eyes adjust to the arena’s lighting, I’m able to fully take in everything around me.
Directly in front of me is a ledge that drops down to the branching pathways, all off which head downwards. A little further past that is a flat area… that’s probably supposed to be the middle of the stage. Beyond that, the paths begin to climb back upwards as it leads into the enemy’s side.
The stage is sort of like a canyon, with the valley below being the center and the two spawn points being the high up cliffs.
“Woah… have you ever seen something like this?”
Callie stares offstage. I follow her gaze.
People, and a lot of them. Running along both sides of the stage are bleachers filled with all sorts of people. The two ends of the stage also have additional seats, only they sit much higher so that the fans can see over the spawn points.
“Looks like a sold out show.”
“No, not the people. That!”
Callie points at something just over the bleachers to the right of us.
Is that another Shifty Station? It’s hard to be sure if that’s what I’m really seeing since the only thing peeking over the bleachers are the two spawn point peaks… at least that’s what I think they are.
Wait, Garnet said there would be multiple stages. Does that mean…
Looking over to the left of us, I spot another set of spawn point peaks visible just over the bleachers…
Wow. Today is just one spectacle after another.
“READY?”
Looks like it's go time.
I look down at my new weapons for a moment before looking up at my team.
“Hey Aerospray and Splat Dualies, here's a quick tip: watch out for their charger. That girl is a menace.”
The two of them nod at my warning as they get into their starting stances. My grip on the dualies tightens as I do the same.
Callie giggles.
“Here weeee…”
“GO!”
The stadium is filled up with sounds of cheering as well as Off the Hook music.
With a flick of her new roller, Callie dives off the elevated platform and swims down the route to the left. I jump down right after her, painting the ground around me as I break off to the right.
One of my teammates, a boy wearing swim goggles and brandishing a pair of Splat Dualies, follows me down the pathway for a moment before tossing a burst bomb at the bottom.
Confused, I turn around and watch him. The boy proceeds to accidently dodge roll off the edge of the stage which earns a few laughs from the crowd.
Dropping down off the ramp, I continue painting until I fill the large open area and nearly charge my special.
I might be crazy, but it feels like these Dualies paint a lot slower.
Moving forwards, the ground beneath me suddenly begins to move closer to the center of the stage. Looking back, I see that I’m already too far away to jump back to solid ground.
Moving platforms? This reminds me of some of my missions against the Octarians. I must’ve fought on a dozen or more moving platforms during those.
As the platform moves closer towards center stage, it passes by another platform moving the opposite direction. Before I can jump to the other platform, a charger laser points down at me from the grates above. Using my dualies, I dodge roll back as a shot comes crashing down right in front of me. Before she can finish charging another shot, I hid behind some nearby boxes for cover.
Okay, her next shot has gotta be done charging by now. But if I can either bait a shot or try to somehow make lose her charge then I can maybe get away.
If I had Hero Dualies… I could force her to move using Tenta Missiles. I guess I could try to make due with Autobombs, but if I peek my head out to try to toss it then I’ll be splatted.
As the platform reaches center stage, it freezes. Taking a moment to look at my new surroundings, I spot the Aerospray fighting against two Splattershots all on their own.
I gotta get over there. Autobomb, don’t fail me now!
Using my ink, I form an Autobomb in the palm of my hand. Without leaving cover, I toss the Autobomb in the general direction that the charger’s laser was coming from. The second the bomb leaves my hand, the laser disappears from over my head and I’m immediately making a mad dash to the Aerospray.
BANG!
The sound of a charger firing makes me flinch, but I’m not hit. A small explosion of red and white ink rains down beside me.
Did she? …She just snipped the Autobomb out of mid air!
My eyes widen in surprise, but I don’t stop running towards the Aerospray. I dive into red ink to move faster and refill some of my ink, but one of the enemy Splattershots ambushes me from a white puddle she was hiding in. She shoots at me, but I dodge roll backwards to get out of her range. She continues to push me back as I try to make a quick plan, but I take a step back to where there should be ground only to find that I’m now falling off the map.
The platform moved again… Ugh, that was stupid… How far do I gotta fall before I-
SPLAT.
Reforming back at the team Ketchup base, I give myself a quick smack on the face.
It’s alright Four, you’re good. You’re still learning this map.You just gotta be more conscious of the moving platforms.
Checking the map, I notice that most of the stage is white and that the right side of our base is currently being taken. I rushed over there through the path I took in my first life only to find that one of my teammates beat me there.
“Hey Goldie!”
The red squid with the voice of Callie waves at me with one of her tiny tentacles. She resumes jumping up and down alongside a particularly large white squid.
“Callie… is that Ucean?”
“Yep! We’re having a squid party! You should join in on the fun.”
I walk over to the bouncing duo.
“Callie… as much as I want to, we’re currently losing. Sorry Ucean.”
Without warning, I draw my weapons on the white squid and execute him. He explodes into a puddle of red ink, much to Callie’s despair.
“USSSHHHIIIIIIIEEE! NOOOOOOO!”
The girl screams in anguish, as though she had just lost a brother. She transforms back into her humanoid form and scratches for the leftover puddle as though that will somehow bring him back. I watch as she stands up and walks onto the moving platform. Now that she’s in range, a charger laser quickly trains in on the girl.
“DO IT! THIS IS MY PUNISHMENT FOR NOT PROTECTING HIM!”
BANG!
The charger shot slams into her and she explodes into a puddle of white ink. Rather than try to challenge Marie again, I swim a different direction and head up a flanking path.
…
Turning humanoid, I look forward with confusion.
Wait, I’m back at the moving platforms? But I was just here? Did I just go in a circle?
Noticing that Marie doesn’t seem to be there anymore, I use this as a chance to sneak into their base. I jump from one moving platform to the other and then ride it towards their base. With most of the fighting happening at center stage, I begin to paint the enemy’s side uncontested.
As I continue to paint their base and charge my special weapon, I turn around a corner to follow a path leading to Mayo’s spawn. A charger laser immediately flickers between my eyes.
“Stay out of our base Four.”
The charger lets out a deafening BANG. White ink slams against my face and SPLAT.
Regaining consciousness at the respawn point, I immediately wince from the pain.
OOOHHH. Yep, I’m gonna sit down for a sec.
The crowd whimpers with sounds of sympathy.
I’m glad they don’t think I’m being a baby. Jeez, why do chargers always have to hurt so much?
I feel a tingling feeling coming from the scar on my stomach.
Yeah, glad you agree. …Maybe I should wear some head gear that actually protects my face? Aw, but I like the way my Hero Headphones look. Plus, I finally got good abilities on them…
The sounds of someone reforming out of the respawn point catch my attention. Looking back, I see the swim goggles kid running up to me.
“Are you alright mister? You don’t look so good.”
The kid helps me to my feet.
“Yea.. I got hit in the face by a charger soo I was just letting the pain pass.”
“Ouch… I can try to splat the charger for you if you want.”
“Thanks, but I wanna be the one to splat that dried up grandma. You just focus on taking some turf.”
The kid nods and rushes off, throwing more random burst bombs as he goes. I soon follow suit, rushing through the center path. The Aerospray and Callie Splat the two enemies at center stage the moment I arrive, but I keep moving rather than stay and paint with them. I’m gunning for Marie.
I soon find myself at the same corner from before. When I’m about to make my move, the high pitched spinning noise of a Sting Ray echoes throughout the battlefield. I catch sight of a laser being fired at my teammates. The laser leads straight back to the spot around the corner.
Okay, she’s definitely there… well it could be Ucean. Eh, it doesn't matter. I should be taking down this Sting Ray regardless of who it is.
Running around the corner, I sprint towards the Sting Ray’s user.
Jackpot! That’s just the person I wanted to see.
“I’m coming into your base Marie!”
Marie doesn’t flinch at my sudden appearance. Slowly she begins to turn the laser to try to aim it in my direction. I begin to prefire my dualies. But instead of hitting the ground, the shots fly further than I was expecting.
SPLAT!
I pause, looking down at my weapons.
Note to self, the Tetras have more range than my Hero Dualies.
Moving on, I follow the path upwards which leads to the drop just in front of their respawn point. I begin painting the area when suddenly a charger laser passes just over my head. In sheer panic, I dodge roll towards the wall… this wall also happens to be the very same wall that Marie is standing on top of.
“Four, what did I tell you about coming into our base?”
I drop down into the ink in a futile attempt to hide.
“Marie, come on. We can talk this out, right? I mean, we-we’ve talked out worse things in the past. Surely-”
A shot flies over my head and covers my feet in white ink.
“Please? I’m begging.”
Still hugging the wall for dear life, I inch over to the side so that I can submerge into red ink.
Another shot flies over my head causing me to move further to the side. And then another shot pushes me further, and another one, and another until I’m practically in a corner.
Fearfully, I continue hugging the wall.
“Why are you doing this? You could just peek over the edge and shoot me.”
“Because this is more fun.”
Okay… You know what? Screw this. I’m getting out of here.
Turning to face my base, I charge up a super jump. As I begin to fly through the air, I hear another loud BANG and then I’m hit in the back by enemy ink.
SPLAT.
Once again reforming at my team’s base, I’m baffled.
I… WAS SUPER JUMPING. WHAT. THE. FUCK? HOW… HOW?!?
No. No, fuck that. I’m not dealing with that anymore. She wins. I am staying the hell away from her.
Instead of heading down the right or center paths, I go to the left. As I’m making my way towards the action, the last minute horn sounds throughout the stadium. In response, the crowd’s cheering doubles as does my pace.
Is that an Off the Hook cover of Now or Never? Hmm, I never knew I needed that until now.
As I’m painting every speck of white ink, I eventually reach more moving platforms. One of the Splattershots is trying to paint them both for team Mayo, but she’s dangerously close to the edge.
I wonder, if I threw an Autobomb next to her…
Before I can finish the thought, I already am tossing the Autobomb. The Splattershot, too focused on painting, doesn’t notice as the Autobomb waddles up next to her and begins to detonate. She gets caught up in the explosion and… SPLAT.
Aw… That’s disappointing. I was hoping she’d get scared and end up falling of the edge.
I paint the platforms and completely fill my special meter.
Splashdown… I guess its good for taking turf.
I tap the button on the side of my headphones to show me the map. Both the center and right sides are completely covered in white ink. A marker appears next to me, indicating that someone is super jumping to my position. Rather than stay and protect them, I head for center stage.
I get there just in time to see Ucean starting to near our base. Before I can chase after him, ink begins to pellet me from above. I dodge back to escape any of the additional shots before spotting the other Splattershot looking down at me. He hops down and mindlessly charges at me while firing his weapon.
Time to see why they’re called Tetra Dualies.
I dodge to the side while holding down the trigger and I smile when the weapon continues firing throughout the roll.
Damn Sheldon, these are awesome.
My shots all missed, but they painted the ground and stopped the Splattershot from approaching any further. The Splattershot’s aim follows my movement, and I’m forced to dodge forward to avoid being splatted. My shots during this roll also miss…
Cod, these are hard to aim.
After my roll I barely have any time to align my weapons before the Splattershot forces me to move once again. But, rather than keep rolling forward, I instead roll under his shots.
“What the?!”
This time, I immediately go from my third dodge into my fourth dodge as I reposition myself behind the Splattershot. I quickly aim my weapons after finishing the roll and… an enemy super jump marker appears right next to the Splattershot. I splat the Splattershot and take aim at the marker. Within seconds, the other Splattershot lands and I take them out.
“ 10! ”
Huh?
“ 9 !”
Shit, the crowd is counting down.
I start spraying red ink all around me.
“ 8 !”
“ 7 !”
“ 6 !”
“ 5 !”
“ 4 !”
“ 3 !”
“ 2 !”
I surge my ink into my fist and jump as high into the air as possible.
“ 1 !”
As I fall, I slam my fist against the ground, creating a massive explosion of red ink.
The final horn blares throughout the stadium.
I wipe the sweat from my forehead before looking around. A lot of the white ink has been replaced by red, but not all.
…
I use the spawn point to head back to Deca Tower while feeling mostly confident. Heading over to watch for the results, I’m stopped by a feminine voice that gives me cold chills.
“Look who’s still alive.”
…
Taking a deep breath, I spin around to the beast.
“Marie, what the hell was that?”
Marie tilts her head and smiles.
“Hmm? What do you mean?”
“The fucking match! The shots you were hitting were insane.”
“Aw, I appreciate the compliment Four.”
“Ugh, that being said, could you not shoot me in the face?”
“You shot him in the face?”
Ucean appears almost out of thin air with Callie in toe.
“No. … ……But he deserved it.”
…
“Uh… huh?”
Ucean seems visibly confused. I sigh, choosing to change the subject.
“Sooooo Callie, did ya like your new Roller?”
Callie immediately begins jumping for joy.
“YES! This cutie was an absolute monster out there! And the Splatbomb launcher was just PERFECT! Momma’s got a new main!”
“Nice, I’m still not sure if I like these new Dualies yet. The main weapon is good and the Autobomb is useful but I'm still not sure if trading Tenta Missiles for Splashdown is worth it.”
“Well the weapon’s whole theme is around the number four. I think it's a match made in heaven.”
Marie snickers.
“ Now announcing Splatfest match: Mayo vs Ketchup on Shifty Station Arena #3. One moment please… ”
“Is that us?”
“Yes Ushie, now shhh.”
A top down view of the stages is displayed on screen. It’s too close to make out who the winner is. The two cats, Judd and the lil Judd, seem to almost jump onto the screen. They begin spinning their paws as the white and red percentage bars fight for dominance. Finally, Judd raises a white flag, as lil Judd falls back in defeat.
Team Mayo scored 45.1 percent versus Ketchup’s 44.6 percent.
- - -
“Alright, if you could just set up those stoves in the corn of the tent, that would be perfect.”
The large crustacean nods before picking up one of the stoves and carrying it under the tent.
Wow… I wish I could have muscles like that. Alright, next order of business is putting the patty’s-
“Excuse me, Four, darling?”
I pause before spinning around and spotting a very flamboyantly dressed Inkling.
“Miss Shy-Ho-Shy? You’re here?”
“Indeed. I figured that I should check in to make sure you have everything you need. After all, a proper performance can’t happen if unprepared.”
“Oh, that’s very thoughtful of you. Um, yeah. I’m pretty sure that I have everything I need.”
“Pretty sure is not good enough in my line of work, dearie. You need to be absolutely certain about these sorts of things.”
“Right… Well, I suppose I could do a quick inventory check.”
“That sounds like a good idea, does it not? And you can give me a tour while you’re at it.”
I nod.
“Sure… I guess there’s enough time for that. Follow me.”
I lead her over to a large truck with multiple white boxes being unloaded into the tent.
“So, we have all the food supplies over here. We should have 1,200 burgers for tonight, so we have 1,200 patties along with additional things like buns, lettuce, onions, and all that stuff.”
“Doesn’t 1,200 seem a little low?”
“Well, I was thinking that the Square isn’t that big of a place. Like… it might be able to have 3,000 or maybe 4,000 people at max so I think 1,200 is a good amount. Also, there’s only so many burgers I can cook at once before I get overwhelmed.”
“Oh, so you are doing all the cooking yourself?”
“Yeah. I have 20 stoves right over here that I’ll be cooking on.”
She follows me into the tent and I point to a corner with a crustacean setting up a row of stoves. Miss Shy-Ho-Shy seems confused.
“How ever do you plan on doing all that cooking by yourself?
“Don’t forget that we squids have 10 limbs! Sure, it’ll be difficult but, my dad always said that you should try to challenge yourself. And if the challenge is a bit too much, you can always turn the difficulty down a little!”
“I like your proactive approach. However, what if you burn a burger?”
I scoff.
“Trust me, I won’t burn anything.”
“Oh my… You seem quite sure of yourself. So then, who shall be taking orders?”
“What do you mean?”
“Darling, if you are to be in the kitchen then who shall be taking the customers orders?”
“Uh… me?”
“Oh no no no. That just won't be acceptable.”
“But-”
“Dearie, trust me. I might not know much about cooking but I am very knowledgeable when it comes to management. If you try to cook and take orders all at the same time, you will be stretched too thin. You’ll end up overworking yourself.”
“But I…”
No, she’s right. I’m already tired after all those matches, I can’t push myself too hard. Definitely wouldn’t want a repeat of the last time I overworked myself.
I pat my belly at the memory.
“…guess you have a point. But it’s not like I have anyone else here.”
Suddenly, her phone rings.
“Unfortunately, it seems like that is something you will have to solve on your own. Somewhere else needs my attention now so... Ta-tah!”
“Wait!”
“Hmm?”
“Before you go…I just wanted to say thank you. I’m really glad you offered me this opportunity.”
She smiles.
“Of course darling. Think nothing of it.”
With a turn, Miss Shy-Ho-Shy walks off and disappears into the crowd.
Fuck, what do I do now? …Obviously I need to call in some backup.
With a sigh, I pull out my phone and begin scrolling through my contacts. My cursor settles on the image I took of a giant blue Inkling eating his first ever plate of spaghetti.
Ucean… he was so exhausted after today’s battling that Callie and Marie had to help him home. I could ask Callie and Marie to come back? I bet they’d attract a whole school of customers.
My eyes drift up from my phone and over to the stage near Deca Tower.
But… Marina’s going to be performing nearby. Honestly, it's probably best to just keep Marie away from here altogether. Wait, didn’t Callie mention that they were going to handle patrols while I worked?
Definitely can’t ask them.
I continue to scroll through my contacts.
Sheldon? He’s working. Although maybe I could snatch up DJ Octavio. I could put him in a Splatfest outfit and force him to work.
I chuckle at the mental image of DJ Octavio wearing a condiment bottle.
…If only.
Looking back down at my phone, I continue scrolling through my contacts until a name catches my eye.
I doubt they’d still be here… but it’s worth a shot.
I slam my finger down on the call button and raise the phone to my face. The phone hums as it tries to connect me with the other person until finally I hear a click.
“Tangerine? Are you there?”
I can hear a big yawn through my phone.
“Jeez, hold on, you woke me up from my nap. Give me a second to get up.”
I hear muffled ruffling from the other end of the phone before silence.
“…okay. I know I told you to call and all, but it hasn’t even been a day. What do you want?”
“Hey, you wouldn’t happen to still be at Inkopolis Square, would you?”
“Nah, we’re in a hotel a few blocks away. Why? Do you need something?”
“Oh thank cod! I’m running a food stand in this big gray tent for the concert tonight and I don’t have enough people. Would you be willing to come help me out?”
The other end of the phone goes quiet for a little while.
“I promise this will only take a few hours tops.”
…
“...How soon do you need me there?”
“YES! THANK YOU! Uh, as soon as possible if you can. And don’t wear any Splatfest gear, the stand is supposed to be unbiased.”
“Mhm… Want me to bring Garnet and Cinn too?”
“If it’s not too much a hassle, yes.”
“This is already a hassle but whatever. We’ll see you when we get there.”
Before I can utter more thanks, the phone begins beeping in my ear to tell me that he hung up.
Yes. YES. FUCK YES.
“BOOYAH!”
Sliding my phone into my pocket, I immediately get back to setting up.
…
…
…
“Amberjack? Are ya in there?”
Setting the last box of patties onto the counter, I turn around.
“Yeah! I’m over here!”
Three people wander under the tent.
“Howdy Amberjack!”
“And a howdy to you too, Garnet. Thanks for coming.”
Tangerine takes one look around before turning around.
“Yeah I changed my mind. This looks like too much work.”
Before Tangerine can take even three steps, Cinn grabs him by the collar and pulls him back.
“Tangerine, ya ain't even got an idea of what we’re doin yet.”
“I don’t need to. I can already tell that this is going to be a pain so I want out.”
He looks to me for confirmation and I shrug.
“Eh… It’s nothing difficult. I just need some people to help run my food stand while I cook the burgers.”
“See? That ain’t too bad, now, is it?”
“Working in customer service? I wouldn’t wish this fate on even my worst enemies.”
Despite no sound being produced, it’s easy to tell that Cinn is laughing based on the way their shoulders are shaking. They then use their hands to sign a phrase.
“They’re sayin’ that we’re already here so ya might as well help out.”
“Ugh…”
I grin.
“Oh come on, with how much shit I’ve bailed you out off, you owe me!”
Tangerine scowls.
“Fine… but don’t expect me to be all buddy buddy with the customers.”
I laugh.
“Alright, just don’t scare them off. But so, here’s what I need from you all. First, wash your hands. After that, I need two of you to be taking orders up front from either the mayo line or the ketchup line. Whoever’s not working with the customers will be helping me by putting toppings on all of the burgers.”
The three of them fall quiet for a moment.
“Alright. Cinn, I think you should help with the toppings. Garnet and I can handle the customers. ”
Cinn tilt’s their head to the side in confusion as if to ask ‘Why me?’. Tangerine frowns.
“Ahhh, look Cinn… you know I mean no offense by this, but you’d have a much harder time taking orders from customers than either me or Garnet.”
Cinn pauses at his words. Garnet jumps into action in defense of her sibling.
“TAAAANGERINE!”
Garnet swings her hand to smack Tangerine upside the head. Rather than make contact with Tangerine, Garnet’s hand is caught by Cinn.
As the two siblings lock eyes, Cinn shakes their head side to side.
“Come on… I ain’t gone hit him too hard now. Just a little love tap, y’know?”
Cinn again shakes their head side to side, earning a frown from their sibling. With a sigh, Garnet’s arm falls to her side.
“What a pain… Look, I’m sorry. It’s not like I was trying to be mean, but, let’s just look at this objectively. Ordering food is a back and forth conversation… and even Cinn will admit that having conversations can sometimes be difficult for them.”
Cinn nods in agreement, shutting down Garnet’s argument in the process, before raising their hands to sign a sentence.
“They’re askin’ if this’ll be fine with you.”
“Sure, if this is what you wanna do. But uh, wow… It looks like the concert crowd is really starting to build up. Okay. I’mma go get started on some of these burgers and you two can start taking orders. ”
I’m about to turn away but I freeze.
“Oh, and one more thing. So this whole food stand is called Four's Flavor Haven, not my idea, but because I’m known as Four around here… could all call me Four from now on?”
- - -
Looking about the Square, I catch sight of two young girls running about, both Inklings. Just by the looks of them I’d say they're probably sisters. The older of the two seems to be chasing the other with a small twig, pressing it against the ground like an Inkbrush. The younger kid is running around laughing while trying to get away.
Now that the concert crowd has gone home for the night, I suppose they have plenty of space to run around.
…Cod, they probably aren’t even old enough to transform yet. What are they doing all by themselves?
The door next to me suddenly swings open. From out of the studio steps a familiar short girl in a pink hoodie disguise along with her partner, the girl off my dreams.
The idol pair continues walking without noticing me.
“Come on Rina. Just shoot him a text. He’s probably still hanging around here cuz of that Four’s Flavor whatever he’s doing.”
“Close, it’s called Four’s Flavor Haven.”
Pearl whips around with a grin.
“Ayyyy, there he is. See Rina? Told ya he’d still be around.”
Marina and I meet each other's gaze.
“Hey, are you both done for the night?”
Neither of them have the chance to respond due to the sudden sound of crying cutting through the air. All of us look around for the source.
Oh no…
My eyes land on the scene of the younger of the two girls from before lying on the ground holding a scraped knee. Her older sister is hastily looking around.
“Papa! Where are you?!”
I pull my eyes away from the scene and look around at the crowd.
What the hell is going on? Why is everyone just standing around? We should be helping these girls.
Before I can move, Marina breaks into a jog towards the young girls with a determined look. Pearl and I both give each other a knowing chuckle before following after her.
This girl, out of all these people in this crowd, was the first person to rush in to help these kids. She's an Octolings… raised to hate Inklings. In spite of the fact that these kids are from the very same species that she was taught to hate, she still rushes in to protect them.
Hmm… something about this makes my feelings for her even stronger.
Now if only Marie could see this, maybe she would start to understand.
I can feel a small blush on my face as Pearl and I catch up.
“There there… it was just a small scrape, see? You’ll be okay.”
The younger of the two girls is sitting on Marina’s lap with tears still running down her membrane. The older girl watches curiously.
“Let me wipe away all those tears for you.”
The little girl sniffles as Marina raises her hand up and wipes away each tear.
“There, is that better?”
“Nuh uh…”
“Aw, what's the matter?”
“Want a hug.”
The little girl reaches out her arms, not towards Marina, but towards the other girl. Immediately, they pull each other into a big hug.
The observing crowd lets out a few coos from the adorable sight.
“All better!”
The two kids separate and latch onto Marina.
“Thank you miss!”
“Aw, you two are just adorable. Say, do you have any family nearby? I’m sure they’re worried sick about you.”
“We were with our Papa but we don’t know where he is…”
“Lookin’ for your daddy? Don’t worry squiddos, this guy right here will find ‘em for ya.”
Pearl slaps me on the back.
“Are you volunteering my help?”
“Are you saying you weren’t already going to help these poor little lost kids find their daddy?”
I sigh in defeat before dropping onto one knee to be at eye level with the older sister.
“Say, do you think you could tell me what your Papa looks like?”
The girl nods.
“Mhmm… He’s big like you are and he’s very strong too.”
Okay… this might end up being harder than I thought.
“Girls!”
A man roughly the same height as me pushes his way through the already dispersing crowd.
“Papa!”
Both the girls cry out in unison as the man runs over to us. He scoops up both children into his arms and pulls them tight.
…
…
The father was very grateful towards us. He even went so far as to offer us money, which we refused.
The walk home was pleasant… almost peaceful. I really wanted to hold Marina’s hand…
- - -
That’s day 1 of the Splatfest!
I considered making that last scene longer to expand on a few things and to give Four and Marina a hand holding scene as they all walked home but decided to delay the hand holding for a bit. Besides, we don’t need ANOTHER scene where the gang is walking home… Although I really wanted to explore the rest of the city during the Splatfest… nah this is fine. We’ll do that next chapter.
This chapter wasn’t heavily edited as normal. I am very tired and also feeling like, “eh fuck it we ball” so I’m putting it out. Sorry about that. BTW, the amount of research I put into this chapter was fucking bonkers. I really had to study the Mayo vs Ketchup Shifty Station map to get that fight scene right.
Also, holy fuck… 30 chapters. If you read this far, thank you. I really appreciate it and would love to hear what you think about the story so far.
“If you like my content, remember to smash that like button, leave a comment, and subscribe!”
-Veckle (8/10/2023)
Chapter 31: Specialist
Chapter Text
Five Months Remaining
- - -
“Four, I really think we should be getting a move on.”
Ucean tugs on the back of my Splatfest shirt.
“In a minute, I’m still looking at all this fresh stuff. I mean, check this out!”
I grab a plush from one of the piles in front of me.
“It’s a ketchup bottle plushie! How wild is that?”
“Um… what’s wrong with its face?”
I turn the plushie back towards me. The little ketchup bottle is cross eyed and its buck teeth are missing a tooth.
“Pfff, okay. Yeah this place sucks, let’s get out of here.”
I toss the ketchup plushie into the pile and lead Ucean back onto the busy street.
“Hey, how much time do we got?”
Ucean checks his phone.
“We’ve got a little over half an hour before we are supposed to meet up with Callie and Marie.”
“Alright. Why don’t we grab some breakfast real quick and eat while we head over?”
Ucean nods, waiting for me to move.
“Then lead the way Ucean.”
“I’m choosing? But you’re the expert on food…”
“And you’re the one who's always saying you’ve never tried this or that. Now’s your chance to sample some authentic street food.”
“But I have no idea what that even is…”
“Just follow your nose dude. I don’t really care what we eat just as long as it’s not books.”
Ucean pauses, receding back into his thoughts.
Uh oh, here he goes again.
I snap my fingers in front of his face which seems to work at grabbing his attention.
“Hey bud, don’t go spacing off on me. Let’s just start walking and try to see if something catches your interest.”
“But what if nothing does?”
I shrug and begin walking.
“Eh, we can steal something from Sheldon. I’m sure he won’t mind. …Did you know that he’s got a whole butt load of chocolate?”
“Chocolate? That doesn’t sound like a very good breakfast.”
Shaking my head side to side, I chuckle.
“I’m not suggesting we have chocolate for breakfast. I’m just putting that out there.”
The conversation seems to dissipate as we continue walking.
…
My mind begins to drift to thinking about the multiple battles from yesterday.
Guh, I'm not looking forward to dealing with more Sting Rays today. Wait, now that I think about it…
“Hey Ucean, how come you weren’t using your Sting Ray against Callie and I?”
“I’m sorry?”
“I was thinking back on our battles from yesterday, and, while I remember Marie using her Sting Ray a bunch, I can’t remember ever seeing you use it.”
“I wasn’t aware that I could use one.”
“It’s your special weapon. Of course you can use one. Wait… did we ever explain to you how to use your special?”
“I’m afraid not.”
“What the- huh? Why didn’t you ask?”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know…”
I slam a hand against my forehead.
“No, don’t apologize. This is my fault. Here, I’ll teach you how to do it.”
I unholster one of my dualies as we keep moving.
“So there’s 2 types of specials: Ink Constructs and Ink Actions. Your Sting Ray is an Ink construct special, meaning you form the weapon out of ink just like you do with your Sprinkler or…”
I begin pushing ink into my hands, shaping the ink until it forms a tiny explosive robot.
“…like I do with my Autobomb.”
I release my ink, deconstructing the robot and returning the ink to my reserves.
“The main difference is that you need a lot more ink power when forming your special weapon. But luckily our ink tanks give us the boost we need once you paint enough.”
“But I don’t know how to form my ink into the shape of a Sting Ray…”
“You don’t have to worry about that. All weapons have a chip, which acts as a sort of blueprint to help the user create their special weapon.”
But if you’re fresh like me, you can ignore the chip and do it all on your own.
“…All you have to do is push your ink to its very limits and your Heavy Splatling should do the rest.”
Sheldon, I have never been more grateful that you never stop talking about weapons.
“Hmm, I think I understand?”
“Hey, if you need me to explain it again, I can.”
“No, I’m alright for now, thank you. But I do have a question. If I have an Ink Construct special then what is an Ink Action?”
“Simple, Ink Action specials are ones that involve ink being pushed into a part of the body to create some sort of effect. Take my Splashdown for example…”
I stop walking and begin to push as much ink as I possibly can into my fist. When that doesn’t work, I push harder, causing my stomach to tingle.
“Come on… Arrrggggggg… ah. Hah… See this?”
“Four, your eyes…”
“No-thefist.”
Fuck-Can’t hold it very long.
I let go of the ink causing it all to flow back through my body. My stomach tickles in response.
“Hah… ahh… lemme… lemme catch… my breath. …Whewwww. Shit. But you… saw that right?”
“Your fist? It was glowing.”
“Yea… uh, if I… hit something... big explosion.”
“Do you need to sit down?”
“Nah I’m… I’ll be fine. Just, yeah… Ink Actions... You push ink into a part of the body… and it can do a number of things. Like hand… make explosions. Skin make Ink Armor…. Squid form was a kraken.”
Nearly a minute passes before I finally catch my breath.
“Fuck, remind me to never try specials without being charged up.”
Ucean nods and we continue onwards.
…
“Four.”
I stop and turn around to see Ucean frozen a short distance away. He’s staring at a street vender.
“Let’s see what you found. Oh?”
The sign reads baked Salmonid skewers: Mayo and Ketchup.
“Bah, you kids are hungry?”
An old, gray fish-person behind the stand wiggles over to us. Ucean looks at them curiously.
“Oh, pardon us. Is this your stand?”
“Bah. Is stupid question. I am behind stand. Is obvious this is my stand.”
Ucean seems confused and looks to me. I wink back.
Don’t worry, I got this.
“We want food. Four skewers: two mayo, two ketchup.”
The man grunts.
“Bah. Will cost 12,000.”
“12,000?!? Bah indeed! That’s one fine joke.”
“Is not joke. Is real price.”
“For that price these better be the best damn skewers in the whole city.”
“I know what you are up to. Price is nonnegotiable. You will pay or you will leave.”
Ucean and my stomachs both growl.
“Fine, take my stupid money.”
…
The skewers were good, but I definitely got scammed.
—-
I grab the small paper and read over the final order.
Four burgers for team Ketchup. All single patties. One cheese.
I slap some cheese onto one of the already cooking patties and move focus on the other burgers. With Cinn out watching the concert, I have to add the toppings myself. Halfway through the first burger, I remove the cheese patty from the pan and turn off the heat on the final stove.
While I’m preparing the burgers, I look up momentarily and stare at something just over the sea of marine creatures.
“ Didn’t know that all these days you were saving the world! ”
“ Hey mister! ”
“ Two more times! ”
“ Save me now! ”
“Those girls are really quite something, ain’t they Four?”
I try to force a laugh, but it comes out as a snort.
“You have noooo idea. Where’s Tangerine?”
“Takin’ a nap on top of the tent.”
“On top?”
“Ye. See that there lil’ bump?”
Garnet points at a small indent in the roof of the tent.
“That be him sleepin’ in his squid form, I reckon.”
“I wonder what would happen if we jumped up and pushed on it?”
I jump with a fist raised into the air, mimicking one of those old video games found at the Shoal.
“Four! Since when have you been sucha little devil?”
“Eh, blame it on one of my friends rubbing off on me.”
“Bad influence?”
“Nah, she’s just a bit rough around the edges.”
“Hmm… I hope you don’t mean me.”
“No, this girl is like half your size.”
I grab the four finished burgers and bring them to the customers. They grab the food and walk off without so much as a single thanks.
Rude.
“So how goes your search for your lil’ sis?”
At the mention of my sister, I run my hand over at the Tetra Dualies sitting in my holsters. Isn’t it a little ironic that I found these but not the person who shares their name?
“Oh, you know… it’s certainly going.”
“Roger that. And what happens when ya find ‘er? Will ya be comin’ back to the Splatlands?”
“...I-probably not.”
“Really? How come?”
“I’ve just got too much invested in Inkopolis now. I can’t leave.”
…
“It’s a girl, ain’t it?”
“Pfff, lucky guess.”
She laughs.
“Well I’ll be, it's about time you found yourself somebody to be sweet on.”
“Yeah? And what about you? Did you ever end up putting the moves on Tangerine?”
Garnet slouches, throwing all her weight against one of the plastic tables. She seems defeated.
“Nah… I gave up on that pipe dream.”
“Really? After all the scheming I did for you? I feel a little cheated.”
“Shut yer trap.”
I chuckle, wiping a small tear from my eye.
“Boy am I glad you guys still the same.”
“Course we are. Hasn’t been THAT long since you skipped town.”
“Really? With everything that’s been happening… it’s felt like a long time. Maybe that’s because so many things keep changing.”
“At least you haven’t changed.”
I raise an eyebrow at that.
“You don’t think I’ve changed?”
“Eh… apart from the new nickname and the bit of fame, I’d say you’re still that same fellow who’d risk his life to help anyone in need.”
Suddenly, an Urchin with neon green spikes runs past the tent, knocking over a jellyfish in the process. Rather than help the jellyfish to its feet, the Urchin continues running towards the crowd watching Off the Hook’s performance.
Multiple jellyfish in security uniforms arrive on the scene shortly after the Urchin disappears into the sea of people.
“Which way did he go?”
“Dang it, how did we let him get away? We’ve got to find him before he hurts somebody.”
“Hurts somebody? But sir, he looked unarmed to me.”
“The color of his spines, that was poison. Now quit asking questions, split up, and find him.”
All of the Jellyfish head in different directions. I immediately pull out my dualies, earning a snicker from Garnet.
“Yup, definitely still the same.”
I tear my apron off and sprint out of the tent, leaving a laughing Garnet behind. I rush over to the crowd and try to push my way through, but I can’t. The crowd won’t let me in.
Well carp… can I super jump over a crowd this big? No. I’d rather not crash and hurt somebody.
My eyes scan the crowd before settling on a telephone pole.
I super jump towards the pole and smack against its side. I detransform and wrap my arms and legs around it. Holding on for dear life, I whip my head around and begin to scan the crowd.
In the ocean of heads covered in red and white, it’s easy to spot the Urchin with green spines. Especially since everyone seems to be giving him a wide radius due to his spikes and the aggressive way of pushing people aside. Unfortunately, there are still too many people next to him for me to super jump.
Finally, he reaches the front row of people. The Urchin proceeds to climb over the guardrail giving me the perfect chance.
Turning back into a squid, I begin charging a super jump while still clinging onto the pole. I aim straight for the Urchin’s chest and launch myself.
As I rapidly approach, he stands still and yells something at Pearl and Marina. Security begins to close in on him, causing the Urchin to make a move towards Marina. Just before he can take a step, I turn back into a humanoid and extend my feet, kicking the Urchin straight in the chest.
The crazed Urchin is sent skidding across the stage before slamming into a wall.
The sound of the wall cracking echoes across the dead quiet Square. I take a few panicked breaths as the silent crowd watches me.
That… could’ve been bad.
Something pushes into me from behind. I’m about to try and shake them off when they pull me into a tight embrace. Their body shivers from fear.
Rather than immediately turn to face them, I wait until security completely surrounds the Urchin. Only then do glance over my shoulder.
“Marina… are you alright?”
She buries herself further into my back.
“WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
The sudden cheers cause Marina to jump off of me in surprise.
“You both okay?”
Pearl raises a thumbs up.
“Yeah! We’re good dude!”
Marina stares fearfully at the Urchin without responding.
“…Marina?”
The teal girl slowly looks at me. Whereas Pearl seems annoyed at the Urchin’s appearance, Marina seems terrified… as though this is something she’s known would happen. Her eyes are starting to fill with tears too.
Why can’t I shake the feeling that I’ve seen that look before?
“You idiot!”
I turn to the screaming Urchin, who is now violently shaking as he tries to escape the cuffs that restrain him. We make direct eye contact.
“Damn Inkling. She’s supposed to be your enemy! I was doing you a favor!”
I freeze.
He knows. He knows that Marina is an Octoling. How does he know? Why does he, a Sea Urchin, care?
“You should’ve let me-“
BONK .
Using a baton, the lead security guard whacks the Urchin on the head. The Urchin slumps forwards, slamming his head onto the ground. The loud THUNK earns many cheers from the crowd.
“That’s enough out of him. Thank you for the assistance but we’ll handle things from here.”
I nod before glancing back at Marina.
“Wooo! Get that weirdo the shell out of here!”
“Get him off the stage!”
Marina stares out at the rambunctious crowd. She quickly wipes away her tears and puts on a brave face.
“Everyone, please give thanks to our wonderful hero, Four!”
I force a smile and wave out at the crowd. They respond with unanimous cheers.
One of the guards waved for me to follow him. As I’m being escorted off the stage, I can’t stop stealing peaks at Marina.
It will be okay, I promise.
- - -
My eyes adjust as I reappear back at Deca Tower.
“Come on Goldie! We gotta hurry!”
“Wait, don’t you want to see the results from the last match?”
“There’s no time! Splatfest ends in about a minute so we gotta hurry and requeue before it’s over!”
Callie grabs my wrist and pulls me past the results.
“Wait! Slow down, what about Ucean and Marie?”
“They already queued us up! We were all just waiting on you, ya big slowpoke.”
She drags me by the hand into one of the transport rooms. When she lets me go, I lightly rub the strained part on my wrist.
“You didn’t have to pull me so hard. Do you and Marie always have to be so rough?”
“Aw, you’re a big ole baby! Let me see if I can find you a pacifier to suck on!”
“That’s kind, but the only one who sucks here is you.”
I hit Callie with the cocky grin which earns me a giggle.
“Oh wowza. You’re much more fun than Agent 3. That’s for sure.”
“My dad always taught me to be a people pleaser.”
The light above us turns green.
“YES! We made it! Yahooooo…”
As Callie drops into the transport tube, her voice gets more and more distant. With a chuckle, I soon dive in after her.
Moments later, I pop out at another Shifty Station.
“IT'S FOURRRRRR!”
I look out into the crowd on my right to see a bunch of fans excitedly pointing at me.
“BURGER GUYYYYYY!”
“CALLIE! WE LOVE YOUUU!”
The two of us wave back, causing the crowd to erupt into more cheers. It’s then that the sound of our new teammates arriving shifts my attention.
“GARNET?”
“FOUR?”
“CINNABAR?”
Cinn waves back.
“Callie!”
Callie jumps between the three of us excitedly.
“Well I’ll be, of all the teammates we coulda landed.”
“I- what the fuck? What happened to Tangerine?”
“That lazy bum got too tired again and went back to the hotel! Rather than quit with ‘em, Cinn and I decided to just keep goin’ till the party stopped.”
“I-“
“ATTENTION. THIS IS THE FINAL BATTLE HELD AT THIS LOCATION TONIGHT. IT IS WORTH 100 TIMES THAT OF A REGULAR BATTLE.”
The crowd roars with excitement.
“Hold on now, did I hear that right? One hundred times…?”
Callie leaps for joy.
“Alright! Now we’re talking! See Goldie? This is why we were in such a rush!”
“Pfff, there’s no way you knew this would happen. Let’s take this seriously though, okay?”
“Mkayyyy.”
“READY?”
The booming voice sets us all on edge.
“Oh shit… hehe… we got this team?”
“Sure thang, it’ll be just like old times.”
Garnet smiles as she clutches her Splattershot Jr. Cinn nods in agreement as they ready their Splat Brella.
Callie flashes a wide grin.
“Here we….”
“GO!”
Callie drops her roller and begins running towards center stage. Cinn and Garnet swim in her trail. Rather than swim with them, I paint the spots Callie missed as I slowly make my way forwards. Once I catch up with everyone, a charger laser locks onto me.
I immediately dodge roll to the side and behind cover. The laser swings away to focus on someone else, so I use all four dodge rolls to reposition behind another block of cover. As I cross, I catch sight of Marie on the ramp ahead of me. Ucean and an Aerospray are painting behind her.
I start spraying the ground around me and manage to charge my special. Suddenly, I feel a surge of Ink protection around my skin.
Ink Armor… bad news for Marie.
I jump out from cover and spray a path forward. As I’m swimming through the ink, Marie locks onto me with her charger.
BANG!
The white ink crashes into my ink armor, shattering it. Marie’s eyes widen as she sees me still pushing forwards. She tries to pull back and get away, but with two quick rolls, I close the distance and…
SPLAT!
I’m given no time to celebrate my minor win before Ucean begins firing at me. I dodge once to the side only to find the Aerospray there waiting for me. Before they can both land a shot off, I leap into the air and begin surging all my ink into my fist. Looking down at my opponents, I frown.
Ucean is too far away. No. I can get him. Come on, come on Four. Push… just like this morning.
Using as much ink as I can, I try surging more power into my fist until I can feel the strength in my hand grow beyond normal. When I slam my fist into the ground, the resulting explosion is big. The Aerospray gets caught up in the explosion, but I can’t see if it reaches Ucean.
As I pull myself back up, the crowd shouts wildly. Looking around for any sign of Ucean leaves me speechless.
That… worked? I mean of course it did! I’m… oh shit.
My body is suddenly hit by a wave of fatigue.
Okay… I hear ya body. Time to retreat.
Stumbling back into center stage, all my teammates pass by me as they push forward. Rather than stay where Marie could potentially snipe me, I head back into our base and paint for a bit while catching my breath.
From our spawn, I paint the entire right path until I finally feel ready to fight again. With a newly recharged special, I hop onto one of the moving platforms to head back towards center stage. Suddenly multiple shots land around me from the grates above.
Looking up, I laugh when I realize who is shooting at me.
“Ucean, we really gotta work on your aim.”
“Unfortunately, I was not aiming for you.”
Ucean’s tentacles begin to glow. He closes his eyes as though he’s trying to concentrate. Slowly, parts of a Sting Ray begin to form around him.
While normally I’d let him finish so that he can get more experience with forming his special, this is a 100 times battle. I’m not showing him any kindness.
I toss an Autobomb up to Ucean’s position. Too focused on trying to generate his special weapon, he fails to notice the Autobomb waddle up to him. It begins to detonate just as he finishes producing his String Ray.
“Prepare for-”
SPLAT!
Oh… he seemed so proud of himself. Now I just feel bad.
I ride the platform all the way to center stage. Before I even realize it, a charger laser locks onto me.
BANG!
As if in slow motion, I watch as the high powered shot sails towards me. In the blink of an eye, Cinn pops out of the ink in front of me and extends their brella. The charger shot crashes into the shield, shattering it on impact.
Cinn drops into the ink and chases after me as I dodge behind a more durable cover. The two of us are then hit by a point sensor.
“Carp… we gotta move, fast.”
I peak my head out from behind the cover and am met with a charger shot flying only inches from my face. I look over to Cinn, who holds up a hand to tell me to wait. Reluctantly, I sit patiently… only for a Dualie Squelchers to suddenly roll around the corner.
Cinn steps in front of me and holds out their shattered Splat Brella shield. Just as the enemy begins firing, the brella shield reforms with a click and blocks the shots. I toss an Autobomb over the shield. The Dualie Squelchers user takes the bait, dodging around the shield and straight into my crosshares.
SPLAT!
With a quick thumbs up, Cinn shakes the white ink off their brella’s shield. A charger shot then flies over our heads, reminding us that we’re both pinned and marked. Then a Curling bomb bounces off the wall behind us. It detonates dangerously close.
…It’s followed by another Curling bomb. And then another Curling bomb.
“Uh oh... Curling-bomb Launcher.”
A Curling bomb slides between our feet.
Ah beans…
SPLAT!
The two of us reform at our base.
“Honestly Cinn, I think we did the best we could in that situation.”
Cinn shrugs in response. We both turn back at the sound of someone else respawning.
“What in tarnation is that charger?!”
Garnet holds her forehead in pain.
“Yep. She shot you in the head? I know that feeling.”
“HEEELLLLPPPPP!”
All of us watch as Callie comes scrambling back into base covered in a worrisome amount of white ink.
“Guys! They’re here. They’re in our base! We gotta stop them!”
“Great… how can this get any worse?”
All four of us watch as Tenta Missiles begin to rise up into the air.
“Ya just had to ask, didn’t ya?”
I am already running before Garnet can even finish speaking.
“EVERYONE SCATTER!”
Running down the right path as Tenta Missiles rain down behind me, I am confronted by Ucean and the Dualie Squelchers user. The Dualie Squelchers begins firing upon me immediately, which I try to dodge with a roll. Unfortunately, being a fellow Dualies user, they predict my dodges and track my movements with their shots.
SPLAT!
I reform back at base with groan. Hopping down from the elevated platform, I’m surprised to find everyone fighting together on the middle path. As I join them, a loud horn blares throughout the arena and the music switches to Off the Hook’s cover of Now or Never.
The crowd’s cheers grow tenfold.
“Hey y'all, we’re running out of time ‘ere. We need a plan on the double.”
Callie turns to me with a rare serious look.
“She’s right. Four… do you have an idea?”
“Uh, sure. Keep up the pressure here. I can sneak up the left path and build special. I’ll make a big explosion with my Splashdown and then we push.”
Callie nods and I take off down the left path. Luckily, the only one there is the Aerospray. I use my range advantage to quickly take care of them before hopping onto one of the moving platforms. As I ride it towards center stage, I continue painting until I finish building my special.
Seeing the enemy team fighting against my own near our base, I paint a small path to sneak up to them. Once I’m close enough, I ready myself.
Okay. This has got to be big. REALLY big. I can do this.
Leaping into the air, I begin pushing ink into my right hand.
Come on, it's gotta be bigger.
Like before, I begin pushing my own power into my hand. I can feel the pressure in my palm begin to rise.
Not big enough. It needs to be even bigger.
With even more force, I begin to draw ink from each part of my body. From my ears all the way to my toes, I can feel the ink moving all into my palm. The pressure begins to grow so great that it feels like my arm is holding a tornado of energy.
But it’s… not enough… I need to… Bigger… holy shit.
The energy drain hits me all at once.
“COME ON FOUR! YOU CAN DO IT!”
“YEAH FOUR!”
Who is that? The crowd… or my team? …How long… have I been in the air?
A charger shot flies directly at me only to get sucked into the hurricane of energy forming in my hand. I can feel the power ripping away at me.
Please, just let it stop.
“FOUR! DON’T GIVE UP!”
“SHOW TEAM MAYO WHO’S BOSS!”
They’re right… I can’t… stop now.
With one final push, I force every last drop of ink up my arm and into the already unstable pool of energy.
This swirling feeling in my hand… I can’t… control it… TOO MUCH.
“FOUR! FOUR! FOUR! FOUR! FOUR! FOUR!”
“mmmmmmrrrRRRGGGGGGAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…”
Unable to keep the power restrained any longer, I let go with a yell.
“BOOYAH!”
- - -
“Haaaaaa…. Snrrrrrrrrkx… haaaaaa…. Snrrrrkx…”
Augh… who’s snoring?
“Haaaaaaaa… snrrrrrkx…”
Rrrrmmm… too loud.
Drearily, I manage to pry my eyes open.
This… isn’t my ceiling. Where am I? Whose bed is this?
I attempt to sit myself upright. Although my body aches in protest, I am successful. Looking around the room, my confusion grows.
Why am I at the hospital?
The source of the snoring sits in the room's corner. A boy with an orange buzz cut sleeps with a bubble of snot coming out of his nose.
“Tangerine? Tangerine, wake up!”
The snot bubble pops as the boy jostles from his slumber.
“Nnghh… huh? Oh. Four, so you’re still alive?”
What is he on about?
“As far as I can tell. I mean, I feel like I got hit by a truck… but I’m alive. What happened?”
“Eh, I don’t really know all the details.”
Getting up from his chair, Tangerine yawns.
“But hey, if you’re fine then I guess I got no reason to stick around. I’m gonna head back to Splatsville.”
“Head back? Is it really that late?”
One peak at the window tells me it’s still dark.
“Mhm. Nearly… 2:30. Ugh, that means my train already left. What a pain…”
“Where’s Cinn and Garnet?”
“Well, they should’ve already left by now.”
“But you stayed behind?”
“No shit. I didn’t like the idea of leaving without knowing if you were gonna be alright. It’s not like you would’ve texted to let us know.”
“I… thanks.”
“Yep. Well, I’ll let the others know you’re awake. See ya around.”
The others?
The door clicks as Tangerine shuts it behind him. I’m left alone. I try to sit up further, only for my body to give out.
Wow, I haven’t felt this horrible since I fought against the Octo-Shower. And my arm… where did all these bruises come from?
I try to wiggle my fingers, but my hand barely responds.
Yeah, makes sense. I can’t even feel anything.
The door creaks open. In steps Marie, Callie, and Sheldon. We all stare at each other in silence until Marie steps forward.
“Four, what happened out there?”
“Marie! You’re supposed to ask him if he’s alright first!”
Callie looks at her callous cousin in disbelief. Marie attempts to hold strong in her sternness, but breaks when catching sight of my injured arm.
“You’re right. I’m… sorry Four. Are you okay?”
“Well, my whole body hurts and I can’t really feel my arm… but apart from that… eh, I’ve been through worse.”
Sheldon waddles up to my bedside.
“That is certainly true. Thankfully, you should be able to make a complete recovery without any scars this time. Although, regardless of the severity of your condition, we were all very worried about you. Marie most of all.”
Sheldon elbows me to help drive home the implication. Marie’s eyes widen before transforming into a glare of death.
“Sheldon, I will set fire to every one of your weapons and make you watch them burn.”
“I wish you luck with that considering all Ammo Knight Weaponry is non-flammable!”
Marie lets out a low, menacing chuckle.
“Guys… What happened?”
Everyone pauses, giving me curious stares. Callie sits down onto the chair Tangerine was sleeping on.
“Whatcha mean what happened? Don’tcha remember?”
I shake my head to deny the question.
“Uh oh...”
“Uh oh? What’s uh oh? Can someone please just explain what happened?”
The three of them exchange glances. Callie and Sheldon stop while looking at Marie, who sighs.
“I guess it started when you leapt into the air to do a Splashdown… only, what you did wasn’t a Splashdown. You started floating there and a small orb appeared in your hand.”
“A small orb?”
“Yes, although it didn’t stay small. The orb grew until it was larger than you, at which point you threw it.”
“The explosion was huuuugeeee! It was like a twister blew up and covered half the stage! Like bwooooshhhh!”
Callie moves her arms out, mimicking a spinning explosion.
“A big explosion… Then, did we at least win the match?”
“Hehe… I wish!”
“You wish? Callie, are saying we STILL lost?”
Marie stops me.
“No Four, the only reason your team didn’t win is due to the fact that the match was canceled.”
“Oh… DAMN IT.”
I slam my good hand onto the bed side.
“Woah! Take it easy! It’s not that big of a deal!”
“I know but, I put so much effort into that last… nevermind.”
…
“Four, I wonder, do you fully understand what happened?”
I drift my gaze to the chatty crab at my side.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, this is not yet confirmed, but I am of the belief that you have just pioneered a brand new special.”
Sheldon and Callie’s eyes both sparkle with excitement. Marie seems to not care.
I stare down at my arm.
“A brand new special…”
“Indeed. Its gravity defying properties mixed with its throwable, twister-like explosion indicates to me that what you did was very different from a Splashdown. Currently, people have taken to calling it the Booyah Bomb.”
I don’t respond which clearly irks Callie. She jumps to her feet and points an accusatory finger at me.
“What’s with you? Aren’t you excited?! This is huge news!”
“I would be if I could, but… sorry. I just don’t have the energy right now.”
Callie sits back down, unsatisfied but willing to accept that answer.
I look down at my arm again and attempt to clench my fingers together. It’s difficult to do.
Who cares if it’s a new special? It’s not worth using if this is what it does to me.
“Oh, I should give this to you before I forget.”
Marie digs through her purse and pulls out a strange device. Callie’s jaw drops at the sight of it.
“Huh? You’re giving him one of those?”
“I figured it could protect him. Four, hold out your hand please.”
“Why? What is that thing?”
“Just give me your hand.”
I’m too exhausted to argue any further. So, unable to move my right arm, I offer her my left. She wraps the device around my wrist and snaps the two ends together. The device begins to buzz.
“So what’s this supposed to-“
My entire body turns to ice.
My ink… It feels like it stopped flowing. No, that can’t be right… then why does it feel like I’m running out of ink? Just what is this thing?
The longer the device remains on my wrist, the harder it becomes to feel my ink. I begin prying at the device, but it remains firmly attached.
“GET IT OFF!”
Callie starts cackling while Marie watches on in clear amusement.
“Wow, you’re handling this much worse than Agent 3 did.”
“Marie, what did you do to me? What is this thing?”
“Oh calm down, it’s just a limiter. It’ll help make sure you don’t end up overdoing any more specials.”
Hearing that, I give up pulling at the device and fall back against the bed.
“So, it’s supposed to cut me off from all my ink like this?”
Sheldon reassures me with a nod.
“Indeed. Limiters are given to those special individuals who have immense mastery over their ink abilities. They ensure that all matches remain fair by preventing these masters from using their abilities to get the edge over their opponents. ”
“Does that make me one of these ‘ink masters’?”
Marie flicks me on the ear.
“No, quite the opposite. You’re just an idiot who put himself in the hospital. But with training, you could be.”
I rub the now stinging part of my ear.
“And let me guess, you’re gonna train me?”
“You wish.”
Callie bounces over to us.
“See, Marie and I can’t seem to get the hang of the whole ‘controlling our ink’ thing. But our Gramps can do it! He’d have to be the one to teach ya.”
Marie brushes one of her tentacle bangs out of her face.
“But we haven’t seen Gramps in months… not since he took Agent 3 out on that mission. But listen Four, the point is that you should keep that limiter on at all times.”
“Fine… So does anybody know how long I’ll be stuck here for?”
“The erm-doctor stated that you would be free to go as soon as you wake up. But if I were you, I’d take some time off to rest.”
I dismiss the crab’s suggestion with a wave.
“Wish I could, but I need to get back to doing patrols ASAP.”
I try sitting up only for Marie to push me back down.
“Hold your seahorses Four. Callie and I can handle patrols for a little while longer, okay?”
“But don’t take forever! I’ve got an idea for a new mission that I need your help with.”
All of us raise an eyebrow at Callie.
“A new mission? Call, what are you talking about?”
Under Marie’s scrutinizing gaze, Callie twiddles her fingers.
“Oh, well… I’m not sure you’re gonna like it.”
“Callie. It’s okay, you can tell us.”
Callie seems worried, but upon seeing Marie’s gentle smile, she relents.
“Okay… So you know how there’s already an Octoling living on the surface? Wellllllll, I was thinking about bringing some of my friends up to the surface too.”
Marie’s expression transforms from that of a peaceful angel into a vicious and animalistic snarl.
“Your ‘friends’? You mean you want to bring Octolings to the surface?”
Sheldon and I exchange worried glances.
“I-yes?”
The door opens to reveal a worried Pearl and Marina. Ucean tags along behind them.
“Hey Piss-“
“Are you crazy? The fact that there’s already one of those backstabbing monsters up here with us is cause enough for concern. And you want to bring more of them?! What’s next? You want to let Octavio go too?”
“Woah… is now a bad time?”
Marie pauses. Her only visible movement is her chest moving in and out as she breathes. She doesn’t turn herself to face the new arrivals.
Callie seems a little shaken up as she acknowledges Pearl.
“Oh, hi Pearls! A little bit but feel free to come on in.”
NO! DO NOT INVITE MARINA IN HERE!
I can’t bring myself to say anything. What can I say?
Pearl struts in and starts looking me up and down as I’m sweating bullets.
“Damn Piss-head, that arm looks painful.”
“Uh… yeah.”
I barely even register her words. My focus is entirely on Marina.
If this goes south, I’ll be stuck in this bed. I won’t be able to do a damn thing.
Pearl follows my gaze back to Marina.
“Ay Rina, stop watching from the door and get in here!”
Marie becomes completely still at the mention of Marina. Even her breathing has stopped.
“…He’s your boyfriend after all.”
Shakily, Marina nods and steps into the room. Approaching me, she passes Marie.
Marie’s eyes widen for the shortest of seconds before being immediately replaced with a rageful stare. She clenches her fist.
Marina stands over me. Her eyes scream that she wants to run away and yet, she remains planted firmly by my side.
“A-are you okay?”
At the sound of Marina’s voice, Marie’s expression changes once more: shock and surprise.
“Yeah, I’ll be fine…. Are you?”
Her eyes soften.
“Ace… are you really worrying about me right now?”
“Well yeah! I mean, there was that situation with the Urchin earlier so I was… yeah.”
Marina just smiles as Ucean comes up and plops a drink down next to me.
“Four, I got this for you. I apologize if you’re not a fan of this flavor but I figured it might help with your recovery.”
Grabbing the drink, I look at it before bringing it to my mouth.
Ink recovery up? Don’t mind if I do.
Sluuurrrppp.
“Ay Sourcrout, long time no see, huh?”
Pearl shoots finger guns towards Marie, who doesn’t reply.
Oh no.
Sluuuuurrrrppp.
“Heh, Wait! I still gotta introduce you to Marina!”
Sluurrrppp.
“Don’t bother. I already know exactly who she is.”
Marina’s breathing hitches.
“In fact, I have something I’d like to say to her.”
Sluu-ack.
I begin coughing as I try to form the words no or stop. Anything to prevent Marie from speaking.
Marina’s breathing grows even further erratic as Marie steps closer to her.
“I do not like you. Actually, no, I hate you. So much so that, if it were up to me, I’d force you back into the hole you climbed out of.”
…
“Ay, Marie…”
Marie ignores Pearl and continues staring at Marina, seemingly getting enjoyment out of Marina’s hyperventilating fear. Pearl begins winding an arm back. The short pink girl clenches her fingers, forming a fist. Jumping to be at eye level with Marie, she swings her arm forward. Her fist slams straight into Marie’s cheek.
Marie recoils back. She tries to stay standing, but despite her best efforts, she falls.
“I don’t know what the FUCK your problem is, but you better get the hell out of here unless you want me to DECK YOU SOME MORE!”
Callie rushes to her cousin’s side. She pulls one of the dazed girl’s arms over her shoulder but struggles as she attempts to lift her cousin.
“Come on Sheldon, time to go.”
Sheldon looks confused until Callie tilts her head down to Marie, at which point he runs over and helps lift Marie up.
“Alright, well… bye everyone. It was nice to finally meet you Marina! So sorry things turned out like… this… bye.”
The two of them carry Marie out of sight.
We all go quiet, all except for Marina. The sounds of her hyperventilating bounce around the room, leaving us all feeling horrible.
With her right by my bedside, I reach out to her with my bruised arm. The numbness fades as my hand makes contact with her own. It hurts and yet, I don’t care.
I have to be here for her right now…
I don’t know what else I can do.
- - -
Hey guys, I don’t really have much to say for this chapter other than I’m sorry the first two chapters of the Splatfest were so uneventful compared to this.
Oh, I do want to point out a few cool things.
1) Booyah Bomb wasn’t in Splatoon 2 when the game launched. It came out somewhere in the 4.0.0 update I believe… so that should help explain why people don’t know what the Booyah Bomb is. It literally did not exist yet.
2) Marie became shocked when Marina spoke because Marina’s first words were showing concern to Ace while Marie didn’t show any compassion towards him at first.
3) Tangerine is a lazy fuck, but he’s a good friend.
Also, I got to drop some LORE in that first scene. I hope you guys like lore because I love giving you guys lore.
As always, let me know what you guys thought about the chapter because I love hearing your predictions about the future.
-Veckle (8/17/2023)
PS: IF YOU WANNA KNOW WHO WON THE SPLATFEST, CHECK OUT THIS BONUS SCENE.
#BONUS SCENE: Ace, Pearl, and Ucean#
Marina lays asleep at my side.
“Seems like she finally tired herself out… good. She’s had a stressful day.”
Pearl sighs before letting a teasing smile overtake her expression.
“…Want me to get a picture of you two snuggled up?”
“You’ve already taken one before, remember? Besides… this is not really a good time for that.”
Ucean nods in agreement and sits down.
“I don’t mean to be rude, however I must admit that I am curious as to the reason Marie was so hostile.”
“I don’t fucking know, nor do I give a shit why. I just wanted to punch her so that’s exactly what I did.”
I toss the empty drink at the trash can, which misses and clunks onto the floor.
“Yeah, I can’t say I haven’t wanted to punch her too. But I'm not sure I could ever go through with it…”
“I’ll tell ya, it was pure bliss. Highly recommend it.”
“I’ll consider it… So what happened with the Splatfest? Do we know which team won yet?”
“Oh right, I have a little surprise for you.”
Pearl reaches into a bag and pulls out a box of… cereal?
She hands me the box. It reads May-O’s.
Chapter 32: Are You What You Want to Be?
Chapter Text
Four Months Remaining
- - -
Carefully I set the dumbbells back onto the weight rack. Pulling my phone out, I check the time.
It’s almost noon? I have already lost so much of the day.
‘You woke up 4 hours after your alarm. This is a consequence for being lazy.’
Can’t I sleep in just once?
‘You never needed to sleep in when you were living under my roof.’
Compared to now, I hardly ever did anything back then. I was never as exhausted as I am these days.
Heading upstairs, I duck under the bathroom door frame and turn on the shower. I softly place my phone onto the counter and undress.
‘As I recall, you had quite the busy schedule. Modeling, fencing, school work…’
But I’d always sit alone in my room for hours. It was like that every single day… so lonely. But now it feels as though I can never find the time to catch my breath.
‘Isn’t this what you always wanted?’
Closing my eyes, I duck beneath the shower head and allow the warm water to splash against my face.
Is this what I wanted? I thought so… but then why do I feel so guilty?
After washing my tentacles, I begin wiping away at the sweat covered areas on my body.
Maybe there is something wrong with me? It’s like I don’t even know who I am.
‘I know who you are, Ucean. You’ve always been the perfect boy: never talked back, never complained, always did what was asked of you. You were exactly who I wanted you to be.’
…
Stepping out of the shower, I meet my own gaze in the cloudy mirror.
Yes. I have always tried to be what you wanted… but who do I want to be?
My phone buzzes on the countertop. Drying my hands, I open up the group message between Four, Marina, Houzuki, and me.
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Gonna make lunch, you guys want me to bring you some?’
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Lunch? I thought you said that you had work?’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Finished like an hour ago.’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘So is that a yes to lunch?’
MC Princess: ‘Heck yeah! Make me a mayo sandwich.’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Just for clarification, you want two slices of bread with ONLY mayo between it, right?’
MC Princess: ‘Correct👍’
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Gross.’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘Got it, I’ll make these and head over. Might take me a bit because I gotta stop by Sheldon’s first though.’
Me: ‘I can accompany you to Ammo Knight’s if you would like, but I have just gotten out of the shower so I’ll need to get dressed first.’
MC Princess: ‘Look who finally woke up!’
MC Princess: ‘Also, proof?’
Me:
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Ucean!!! Put a shirt on!’
MC Princess: ‘By cawd, he really was a model.’
DJ Hyperfresh: ‘Hold on, did he get back into the shower to take that picture?’
MC Princess: ‘I meannnn, the pic speaks for itself, don’t it?’
…
Ebb n Flowing: ‘I looked away for 5 seconds and come back to Ucean shirtless and wet.’
Ebb n Flowing: ‘What the fuck.’
- - -
On the way to Ammo Knight’s, Four was unusually silent. It's uncomfortable… Normally he never runs out of things to say, and yet, not a single word was passed between us.
As the door shuts behind us, the bell announcing new customers rings. Four walks up to the front and slams a hand down onto the counter. The noise attracts a lot of attention.
“Sheldon.”
The customers perusing the store all stare at the bold Inkling and myself. I crumble under their gaze.
‘ Does that fool always need to draw so much attention to himself?’
“Four! Just one moment please! The package isn’t quite ready yet. Have to be certain that it’s one hundred percent safe before I hand these off to you.”
Sheldon sits behind the counter wrapping a pair of shades with glowing lights in the lenses within multiple layers of plastic. After covering them in enough plastic to kill the whole ocean, Sheldon places the shades into a small metal box, locks said box, and hands Four the key.
I tap the unusually stoic Inkling to get his attention.
“Package? What is it for?”
Four’s eyes slowly train in on me, or rather it seems like they are looking through me.
“None of your business. Just stay out of this.”
Huh? Did I do something to upset him?
“There we are. Now be careful not to put them on.”
Sheldon hands Four the box, which has been wrapped in an additional layer of plastic. Four scowls.
“You think I’m stupid enough to do something like that?”
Sheldon recoils, clearly not expecting the harsh response.
“W-what? No! I was not implying that at all!”
“Yeah? …whatever.”
Four digs for something in his pocket, not even noticing when Sheldon and I share looks of hesitation. Instead, he only pulls out his wallet and starts fishing through it.
What is going on? I’ve never seen him in such a bad mood.
“Now about the Tetra Dualies, here’s what I owe you for the repairs.”
He drops some money onto the countertop, which Sheldon starts to examine. As the crab is counting the cash, I look confusingly at Four.
“You owe Sheldon money?”
“Yeah. I fried those stupid Tetra Dualies when I did the Booyah Bomb. Now I gotta give up almost all my money each week until I pay em off because fuck me!”
Sheldon shakes his head side to side while still counting the money.
“Honestly Four, it wasn’t your fault. I inspected the dualies afterwards and discovered they had been made using a cheap alternative plastic. I wouldn’t have given them to you if I had known this beforehand.”
“Who cares? I’m still stuck paying for them, and it’s all because of that bullshit-ass contract.”
Sheldon stops counting. He raises a hand up to his chin, seemingly contemplating something.
“Right, hmm…”
“Hmm? What’s ‘hmm’ mean?”
“Well, oh dear. How do I say this… see, it appears that you are 5,000 short of the required amount for this week’s payment.”
All of us freeze as Four processes the information. Four throws his hands up in the air before stomping away from the counter.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me…”
With a frustrated scowl, Four circles back to us, opens his wallet, and digs around for any bit of money. After a minute where fails to pull out any additional cash, he slumps over onto the countertop while releasing a long, depressing sigh.
“Fuckkkk… Why can’t I ever catch a break?”
Neither Sheldon nor I know what to do.
…
‘Just going to sit and watch? Good. You have your own issues to worry about.’
No, I shouldn’t… I can’t just let him be.
‘Then do something.’
Slowly, I place a hand on Four’s shoulder.
“Are you alright?”
“No…”
He doesn’t lift his head at all when he responds. He continues to lay there, appearing to be nearly dead. Sheldon copies my gesture by putting a hand on Four’s other shoulder.
“Four… apart from the clear money issue, is there something that is bothering you?”
“Yes…”
“Please tell us.”
…
“It’s about Marie.”
“Marie…?”
The name feels nasty in my mouth. Just the sound of it puts me on edge.
“What about… Marie?”
Four finally turns his head up… only to peer through me with a dead stare. He seems to be debating sharing anything in his head momentarily before letting out another heavy sigh.
“During work today, she said some pretty nasty stuff and… I just can’t get it out of my head.”
“Work? I’m… sorry?! You work with her? Does Marina know about this?”
Four’s brows narrow, seemingly offended at my question.
“Of course she knows! She’s the one who talked me out of quitting after Marie said all that mean shit to her.”
Sheldon jumps, bringing his hands to his head as his jaw drops.
“You were going to QUIT?!?!”
Four simply rolls his eyes.
“I might still do it.”
“No! You CAN’T quit Four!”
“I know that!”
“I mean, if you were to quit, we’d be left with just Callie and Marie… and we’ve seen how well that turned out before.”
“I know Sheldon…”
“In my honest opinion, you shouldn’t be spending any time with Marie. The way she acted was completely out of line.”
“Ucean, not you too...”
“No! If he were to quit then there could be dire consequences for Inkopolis! Think of the bigger picture here.”
“Respectfully, I am thinking of the bigger picture: namely, Four’s future with Marina. If he remains in Marie’s company, that could put a strain on his relationship.”
“But in the grand-“
“Would you both shut the fuck up! I didn’t ask for your opinions! I’m already stressed out enough, I don’t need you two coming into this and making everything more confusing than it already is!”
‘It seems to me that he wants you to stop talking. He didn’t ask for your opinion?’
It reminds me of what you would always say. Speak only when spoken to.
‘As you should. You only ever cause headaches when you speak.’
“Like fuck! I know this is a problem Ucean! No need for you to tell me that!”
‘See? I’m right.’
No… just stop. You are only trying to break me down.
‘Am I? You don’t even know who you are, how could I possibly break someone like that down any further?’
“STOP IT.”
Four pauses in the middle of his rant.
“Fuh-what?”
The crab and Inkling stare at me. It takes me a moment to realize that I was the one who shouted.
“…Four, excuse my language, however you are acting like, for lack of better terms, an asshole. Sheldon and I simply want to help and yet you are lashing out at us. We understand that you might be stressed, but that is no excuse to treat your friends like this.”
“I’m sorry, but you don’t understand. Everything just keeps getting worse! It’s like I can’t go one fucking day without her trying to start something!”
Sheldon looks down at his feet.
“Oh… it’s gotten that bad…?”
Four frowns at Sheldon before returning to his slump.
“Yeah… it’s gotten that bad.”
…
My voice is wobbly and strained as though it’s about to shatter, yet I manage to force my thoughts out into words.
“When we first met, I was homeless, starved, and terribly lonely. But then you invited me, a complete stranger, into your home and changed my life. Ever since then, I have been by your side as often as I can be. I have seen how you try to solve things all on your own, it’s inspiring. But I am now starting to see the consequences of doing things on your own. It’s taking a toll on your mental state. Four, I might not be able to provide you with a warm bed or any food like you did for me, but what I can do is lend you a hand whenever you need… or perhaps an ear if you need someone to talk to. I want you to be able to rely on me.”
‘Hmm… So is this the kind of person you want to be?’
Yes… I want to be a good friend.
‘It’s only a start.’
I’ll figure out more with time.
“That was excellently spoken Ucean. I feel exactly the same.”
Four’s eyes drift from me to Sheldon. He peels himself off the counter but shifts his gaze down at the floor.
“Guys, I need advice… what do I do?”
Sheldon gestures for me to speak.
“In my honest opinion, if working with Marie is that much of a burden on your conscience, then I think it would be wise to quit.”
Surprisingly, Sheldon nods with me.
“You would not be quitting for Marina’s sake, but for yours.”
…
“…and what about the Tetras?”
“I’ll pay the rest of it off myself.”
“Sheldon, I can't let you do that.”
“That is unfortunate because I am doing it anyway. However, if I know you then I am right in assuming that you won’t be satisfied unless you make it up to me, correct?”
Sheldon bumps a fist against Four’s chest.
“But luckily for you, I just so happen to have something you can do for me.”
- - -
“A message from Grizzco Industries.”
“Want to change the world?”
“Using the resource known as Power Eggs,”
“…we are creating a better future for tomorrow!”
“Come join our ranks!”
“Now hiring all skill levels. Invite your friends to join in.”
“Teamwork! Together we can accomplish anything!”
“A rewarding experience! The harder you work, the greater your reward(s).”
“Defend Inkopolis! Take the fight back against the ones who stole the Great Zapfish.”
“At Grizzco Industries, a brighter future awaits!”
“Come celebrate our grand opening in Inkopolis Square.”
The video turns to static as it transitions to show a logo for Grizzco Industries. I click my phone off and pocket the device.
“And that is what Sheldon has Four and I doing this afternoon.”
A yellow squid sitting in Marina’s lap responds with a yawn. I can’t help but notice how much his mood improved upon cuddling up to Marina.
“Ucean, I told you that you don’t have to go with me...”
“And I believe that I already told you I want you to be able to rely on me. I am helping whether my assistance is wanted or not.”
The yellow squid smiles awkwardly at me. Marina glances between the two of us with worry.
“Are you both sure about this? That job seems pretty sketchy. What if it’s dangerous?”
“Don’t worry darlin, I won’t do anything stupid.”
Marina scratches the small squid’s head which Four seems to enjoy.
“If you say so.”
I find their exchange to be adorable, however Houzuki gags at the sight.
“Ugh, can you two be all flirty and shit some other time? Some of us are trying to eat over here.”
Houzuki takes a bite of her sandwich to further prove her point. She then leans back and kicks her legs up onto the table.
“But sho like, whash ya plan with thish Grishco? Are ya gonna go in, kick shum ash, and then demand shum answers?”
“Houzuki, we are not the police. Our ‘plan’ is to simply do what Sheldon has asked of us.”
“And whachs that?”
“Sheldon requested that we do a few jobs for the company. He wants to confirm that Grizzco is not modifying the weapons they are supplying to their workers.”
“And the weapons are for fighting against the ones who stole the Great Zapfish…? Does that mean…”
Marina shuffles in an unusually nervous manner. Four puts one of his tentacles in her hand in an attempt to comfort her.
“It’s just Salmonids. Nothing to be worried about.”
“Diskoi, Salmonids definitely sounds like something I should be worried about.”
“Eh, not really. I’ve dealt with them in the past.”
“You mean when you rescued the Great Zapfish?”
Four and Marina both raise an eyebrow towards me but neither respond. Houzuki finishes chewing her food and swallows loudly.
“Wait… so you both are going to be working for a shady company that supposedly has a lot of weapons… and they are hiring just about anybody who wants to go fight against the Salmonids? Am I getting this shit right?”
Houzuki looks at me, seemingly trying to ignore Four and Marina.
“We are also supposed to be collecting resources from the Salmonids we defeat, but yes, that is the gist of the situation.”
“Fresh! That sounds like my kinda party! Y’all mind if I tag along?”
“Unfortunately we plan to go right after this meal. You will be working, correct?”
“I meannnn… Thursdays are supposed to be our recording days but it’s not like we HAVE to record anything. Besides, I deserve a day off.”
“Will your boss not be upset?”
“Pfff… nahhhhhh.”
“I see. I suppose it could be beneficial to have more people with us. Would you join us as well, Marina?”
Marina shakes her head.
“A job fighting Salmonids? That sounds way too exciting for me. ”
The squid in Marina’s lap looks up to her while wiggling his eyebrows.
“The IDOL is saying Salmonids are too exciting? Sureeee. I know what you’re really planning.”
“Oh do you now?”
“Yep. You’re gonna take a look at what’s in that box.”
“Heyyyyy… you be quiet.”
“Why should I?”
“Because I might kick you off my lap.”
“But then where would I sit?”
“I guess you’ll just have to stand.”
“Really? You’d do that to your handsome boyfriend?”
“While its truth that you might be handsome-“
“Uck… I can’t do this. Ucean, with me. ”
Before I can respond, Houzuki unhinges her jaw to swallow the rest of her sandwich whole. The pink girl then stands, grabs me by the wrist, and drags me away.
Four and Marina are too busy flirting to even notice me getting squidnapped. Said squidnapper is staring straight ahead with a deep frown.
…
‘ Well? Go on, ask her what is wrong.’
No, I can’t do that.
‘Oh Ucean, did you not say that you wanted to be a good friend? It hasn’t even been an hour and you’re already giving up?’
I’m not giving up. It’s just that… she’s the toughest person I know. I doubt she’d ever need to talk about her feelings. What good would it do her? Even if I asked, she’d probably just laugh and call me stupid.
I’m led to a small unoccupied bench near Deca Tower. The short girl pulls herself into a fetal position as she sits on the bench. Rather than sit beside her, I stand and give her space.
‘You’re right, she probably would call you stupid.’
She looks up to me, her eyes anxious and her mouth an apprehensive frown. The whole expression reminds me of my own uncertainties from before I ran away.
‘Does she still seem tough to you?’
…
“Uh… Houzuki?”
“Heh… …sorry for dragging you away like that. I just don’t wanna be alone cuz then it would just be me and my thoughts and… well, we don’t want that right now.”
“I understand.”
…
For a while, the only noises that can be heard are from the wind blowing and the people passing by.
…
“If there is something bothering you, you can talk to me about it if you would like.”
“Uh… no offense Ucean, but I don’t think talking about it is gonna change anything.”
“It might. Talking about my troubles is how I ended up living with you in the first place.”
“Ucean making a good counterpoint? That’s new…”
“H-hey! …Look, I’m not going to try to force you, but I have decided that I want to be the sort of person who is seen as a good friend.”
“Heh, don’t we all. So when did you make that decision?”
“Ah… I suppose it’s been a little over an hour.”
The girl breaks out into laughter.
“Oh Ush, you’re something else… ya know that? Fine, I’ll talk. But there’s one condition, okay? Don’t tell Marina or Four.”
“I can agree to that.”
“Ya fuckin’ swear it?”
“I freaking swear it.”
Her eyes narrow at my censorship of her phrase.
“Eh… I’ll get ya to cuss for me one of these days.”
“Good luck with that.”
“Ohohooo, it’ll happen. Marina was also-“
Houzuki freezes momentarily. She then pulls herself back into the fetal position.
…
“Hmm. So today I got a letter from my father.”
“You get letters from your father?”
“All the time. Normally they are just him saying how proud of me he is and that he always believed in me. It’s pretty much all that nice stuff your parents say… you know what I mean?”
“Not really, no.”
She raises an eyebrow.
“Wow. Sounds like you got some baggage to unload too dude.”
“Houzuki, please. I’m not the concern right now, you are.”
“Yeesh, someone’s a bit touchy. Anyways, you can probably guess that this letter wasn’t one of those nice ones. Basically, my father mentioned that if I’m not currently ‘seeing’ anyone, he would like to introduce me to someone in a few months.”
…
“Oh.”
I sit. My eyes are focused on the crowd in front of us.
“You mean an arranged marriage?”
“Yeeeup…”
Then that means he’ll be looking for me.
…
…
“When?”
“Sometime in mid January is when he wants to introduce us. If things go well, we'll get married not too long after.”
“It's already the middle of September… that’s-“
“Only 4 months away, yeah.”
That’s not long.
…
“I’m allowed to say no.”
“Really? Well that is great news. Simply say no and this whole issue will stop bothering you.”
“I’m not sure if I want to.”
My eyes widen. I look to my side and stare at the girl. Her expression is oddly peaceful.
“I thought being an idol was your dream.”
Houzuki catches my eye contact defensively.
“It is! It has been ever since I was a little girl. Seeing people singing and dancing on stage, I just knew that I wanted that to be me. Even now, there’s just something so exciting about performing that makes me love it so coddamn much. So, I always said I would be one of the best in the whole world. And now that I’m finally on this journey to the top, it’s everything I’ve ever wanted! But then I see Four and Marina and… suddenly it all feels worthless.”
…
The girl turns away. She fixates on the passersby, resting her head on her knees.
…
“I’m sorry, but I don’t think I understand.”
“I’m saying that I think I want to be in love, Ucean.”
…
“I’ve never been in love before, but isn’t it something that is built, not arranged?”
“I don’t care how it happens, I just want someone that’ll stand by my side like Four and Rina. But like, if I go through with this, will I be able to continue my music career?”
“Would you sacrifice your career for a chance at love?”
“No… maybe? I don’t know… But, what if this is my only chance? Like… I just- I don’t see how someone could ever fall in love with me.”
“Houzuki. You are a famous idol, but more importantly, you are a wonderful girl. I am sure that all of Inkopolis would jump off the highest building just for a chance at dating you.”
“Yeah, no. If it were Marina? Yeah, but not me.”
“You have… an unusually low self esteem about this sort of stuff, don’t you?”
“It has nothing to do with my self esteem! Have you ever seen what people say about me online?! Whenever we drop a new song, it’s like all of Inkopolis practically unites together to call me a hideous gremlin with a massive forehead! I mean, fuck! Some even go as far as saying that I look like some sort of demon spawn!”
“Is that not just people trying to upset you?”
In a sudden burst of fury, Houzuki lurches onto her feet.
“You’d think! But even my fans are like that! I saw a hate post about me and one of my fans replied with ‘she may be ugly, but we love our asshole idol.’ How am I supposed to feel good when even my fans think I’m ugly?”
“You are not ugly.”
“I am!”
“I don’t you are.”
“Well…”
The small girl falls back onto the bench.
“...that’s only your opinion.”
Silence falls between us. The girl turns her attention back to the busy street before curling up even further.
…
…
…
…
…
“Do you know anything about him yet?”
“No. For all I know, it might not even be a dude.”
“So then, what will happen if they end up being… someone you could never love?”
“Then I’ll probably say no.”
“And if you do end up liking them?”
“Then I’ll end up getting married soon.”
“But you might also be giving up on your dreams.”
“It all depends on how it goes down.”
…
“I think you should continue pursuing your dreams. I want you to know that.”
…
…
“Thanks Ucean…”
Houzuki stands while lifting her arms above her head in a stretch.
“Alright. Enough sitting around.”
She turns to me with a forced smile.
“Let’s go back.”
- - -
Where there was once an alleyway beside Deca Tower now sits a small building. Said building looks… hazardous. The walls, although made of concrete, look like they could be made out of foam. It doesn’t even have a proper door, only a hole in the wall with slidable caging to prevent entry when the place is closed.
Hesitantly, I scratch my cheek.
“Four… are you certain this is the correct location?”
“I think. I mean, it says Grizzco on the sign.”
“Yes, but this place seems very… shady.”
Houzuki slaps me on the back.
“Dude, what were ya expecting… a red carpet entrance? With how shady that commercial was, I’m surprised they even got a roof on this place.”
“But the roof has holes in it.”
“It’s still a roof.”
The girl steps past me and goes through the entrance. Four chuckles, shakes his head, and follows.
‘This is beneath you.’
I’m doing this for the sake of a friend. Besides, Houzuki is doing it, so why can’t I?
‘Simply because Miss Houzuki ignores her societal obligations does not excuse you from doing so.’
But it is also my moral obligation to help my friend.
‘The troubles of commoners should be none of your concern.’
I’m doing this.
I force my legs to carry into the building.
The place is adorned with fishing gear, life preservers, and orange barrels with the Grizzco logo on them. The barrels are full of small orange eggs. On one side of the room sits multiple televisions showing video footage of… is that security of the Square?
My head bumps into something hanging from the ceiling with a TUNGG! A net full of multiple large golden orbs swings back and forth as I rub the quickly forming bump on my head.
“ Hey, watch the Golden Eggs. Those are valuable. ”
The three of us look around for the source of the voice but, apart from us, there is no one else in the building.
“What the hell? Who said that?”
“ Down here, on the cooler. ”
We all gather around the nearest cooler which has a strange statue on top. The statue has an antenna on its head and it depicts some sort of four legged creature with a fish in its mouth.
“Uh… is this the thing that’s talking to us?”
Houzuki reaches out to poke the statue but the statue vibrates in protest.
“ Don’t touch the merchandise. ”
“It talked?!”
Houzuki jumps behind me. Four brings a hand to his forehead out of embarrassment.
“Relax, would you? It’s probably just a communicator.”
“ Bingo kid. That’s exactly right. Welcome to Grizzco Industries. I’m Mr. Grizz. ”
I tilt my head to the side.
“Mr. Grizz? Then are you the owner of this business?”
“ Indeed I am. Are you three looking for work? ”
“Indeed we are.”
“ That’s good to hear. Here at Grizzco, we’re tryin’ to make the world a better place, see? And we need lots of fresh, young talent like yourselves to do it. ”
“Young?! Are you saying that I look like a kid cuz I’m short?”
Houzuki squeezes between my legs as she makes a move towards the communicator. She is immediately pulled back by Four.
“Pearl, cool off. Anyways, what sort of things will we be doing?”
“ Yeah, it’s just your run-of-the-mill, manual-labor type of work, but it’s for a good cause, and we pay well. So what do you all say? The next training boat is headin’ out in 5 minutes. ”
We all look between each other before collectively nodding.
“We’re in.”
“ Good. Now get suited up and we’ll… hold on. You’re quite tall and you’re quite short. Do we have work suits in your sizes? Ah, I’m sure you’ll figure something out. Now, are you ready to be part of something bigger than yourselves? ”
- - -
Super jumping off the boat’s deck, I land on the industrial island beside Four and Houzuki. A glance at my surroundings fills me with relief.
It's the same island that we just had training on.
‘Good. At least you’ll be familiar with your surroundings.’
I wish I could say the same thing about this weapon. I’ve never used a roller before.
Our final coworker, a girl with chopped-off tentacles, lands beside me with a sploosh. With everyone having arrived, Four begins firing his shooter to spray as much of the ground as possible.
A lob of orange ink flies past my face and drenches Four. There’s enough ink covering him that he looks like an orange sludge-monster.
Houzuki drops to the ground laughing as a Tri-Slosher lands beside her. Four wipes the ink off his face, seemingly annoyed. He begins shooting Houzuki relentlessly. She is helpless against his attack.
“Wait! No! Stop! That tickles!”
Her laughter grows as her amusement is replaced with panic.
“Please! Four! I can barely breathe!”
“Hey! What are you two idiots doing? The Salmonids will get here any minute!”
Four stops to acknowledge the words coming from the unknown fourth member of our team.
“She started it!”
“Oh, I’m sorry, does it look like I care?”
She sticks out her tongue mockingly.
“I- …ugh fine. I’ll go watch the beach to see if anything shows up there.”
Four marches away from us, painting as he leaves. Houzuki uses her bucket to help push herself back to her feet. She then shakes her whole body, flinging ink everywhere.
‘She’s like an animal.’
A little bit, but I think it’s part of her charm.
‘There is no charm in being uncivilized, Ucean.’
In her oversized Glopsuit, Houzuki waddles up to the girl and offers her a friendly smile.
“Thanks for the save, Chops. I’m not sure how long I would’ve lasted.”
The stranger, or ‘Chops’, continues painting with her dualies.
“Shut up, focus, and don’t call me Chops, ugly.”
Houzuki staggers at the sudden insult before firing back.
“I- hey asshole, I’m just tryna be friendly here!”
“And I’m trying to do a job! So you can either get with the program or or you can leave. We can’t afford to have dead weight.”
“Well fuuuuuuuuuck you!”
Houzuki extends her middle finger at Chops.
From the boat, Mr. Grizz’s voice is blasted towards us through a megaphone.
“ Water activity suggests a smaller wave, perfect for a couple of rookies. As such, the quotas will be only 9 eggs, 11 eggs, and 12 eggs. ”
Chops releases an annoyed sigh.
“Ugh… just my luck. Not only am I stuck with a bunch of idiots, but they’re all rookies too.”
‘This person seems to have an attitude problem.’
Maybe they have just been having a bad day?
‘We will see.’
…
“ Egg basket is ready and waiting. ”
On the metal slab behind me, a large basket shoots up.
“ Your first shift starts now. Go get me some Golden Eggs. ”
The boss Salmonid horn blares throughout the entire island.
‘Remember-’
Don’t embarrass you? I know.
…
…
…
I watch as the last Salmonid makes its way back into the water.
How was that?
‘You tell me.’
I would say it went quite well. I suppose we have to thank Chops for that. Her orders were very effective at keeping the team organized even if they were a bit rude.
‘Sometimes rudeness gets through to a team better than politeness.’
I guess. Still, her strategies are clever. Having Houzuki and I to focus on fighting the lesser Salmonids and delivering Golden Eggs while her and Four eliminated the boss Salmonids was an effective way to let all our weapons work to their strengths.
From down by the shoreline, I can hear Chops calling out to the rest of the team.
“Alright everyone, gather up by the basket! We need to have a quick talk before the next shift starts.”
Since I’m already by the basket, I remain still while everyone else super jumps to my position. Chops arrives last. Her expression is arrogant.
“For a bunch of rookies, you’re not horrible.”
Four and Houzuki both raise eyebrows while I simply accept her compliment.
“Thank you. You are also very good at this.”
“Don’t get the wrong idea, big guy. You're all still pretty bad at this, but at least you’re not horrible.”
Oh, so that’s how it is.
“...For example, I counted and there were only five bosses during that last wave. How did we not get all 15 eggs in? It should’ve been easy!”
“Lay off, asshole! We were doing the best we could given how many of those little fuckers there were.”
Houzuki’s response earns a sneer from Chops.
“Quit the back talk, I’m not done. Actually I want to give a little advice. There’s some strategy to this that Mr. Grizz doesn’t tell you during training.”
“Strategy? It’s just splatting Salmonids. Don’t overcomplicate this shit.”
Chops’s face remains arrogant as she goes quiet. She just stares at Houzuki.
“What? Do I got something on my face? Oh wait, did ya finally recognize me? Are you suddenly lost for words cuz I’m so famous and fresh?”
Four nudges the short girl.
“I think she wants you to shut up.”
“Oh.”
With Houzuki now quiet, the pretentious girl continues.
“Thank you. Now, I’m just gonna explain something called luring.”
The strategy is named after something fishing related… How fitting.
“Essentially, every boss drops 3 eggs. If you splat them by the shoreline, it takes a long time to carry all those eggs to the basket on your own. But, if you were to lure that boss Salmonid to the basket before splatting it, you could put all three eggs in within seconds. Do you all understand?”
I'm the first to nod.
“Yes. That does not sound too complicated.”
“Good. If you can wrap your idiotic brain around it then you’ll be swapping weapons with me.”
“Swap weapons? Is that required?”
“No, but it's a Grizzco tradition to swap weapons between shifts.”
Nodding, I exchange my Carbon Roller for her Splat Dualies. Houzuki frowns.
“Hey wait! We’re the ones who use dualies all the time. Ucean, give those to one of us instead!”
Houzuki breaches all levels of personal space as she reaches for my dualies. I’m about to let her take them when Chops stops me.
“Don’t. Out of everyone else here, you seem like the most responsible. Those dualies are our most effective weapon at eliminating Salmonid bosses, and so I am trusting that you will lure the bosses rather than kill them immediately.”
The egg basket suddenly shoots upwards behind us.
“ The egg basket is ready and waiting. ”
Houzuki spins away from me.
“Shit! Piss head, hurry up and switch with me!”
“ Now go get me some Golden Eggs! ”
…
…
The splat bomb explodes, eliminating the Steel Eel’s driver. The ink resistant machine’s frame quickly begins to shatter as 3 Golden Eggs appear.
‘You can do better than that. Use your weapons.’
I'm trying but the dualies are too small for my hand. It’s difficult to pull the triggers.
‘Adapt.’’
Fine.
…
…
The basket retracts, collecting all this shift’s eggs.
“ Look at all those Golden Eggs. Come to papa. Good work, prepare for the next shift. ”
Four is the only one far enough that he needs to super jump back to the basket. Houzuki, Chops, and I all watch him land and transform back into a humanoid form.
“Yeah! Nice job Ucean!”
Four raises an open hand high into the air.
“Up high!”
I shift the dualies into one hand. My pinky fingers are still aching from acting as improvised trigger fingers, but I open my palm and bring my hand closer to Four’s.
Our rubber gloves meet, producing a squishy clap.
“Stop celebrating. We still have one more wave before we can clock out. What special weapons do we have left?”
“Do we have special weapons?”
“Ucean… this was explained to us during the training. You remember those little bags they gave you on the boat? They contain enough ink power to form a special weapon. Anyways, I still have both my splashdowns.”
Four holds up two gray bags. Searching my pockets, I find two similar gray bags in my front pouch.
“Ah, I found them.”
Pulling out the backs, I observe that both bags have been busted open and are dripping what little ink they still contain.
“Great… you’re not getting any use out of those. Alright ugly, you’re up.”
Houzuki pauses. Rather than shake off the insult, a frown slowly takes over her expression.
“Well? Don’t tell me you used them all.”
Four steps between them.
“Apologize.”
“What?”
“Apologize.”
“Why should I?”
I position myself in front of the sun, casting a large shadow over the girl. She looks up at me, eyes wide.
“He said apologize, or else.”
She backpedals hesitantly before finding her footing once again.
“I- oh, so you’re gonna threaten me? Yeah, sure. You won’t lay a finger on me.”
I step forward, bringing the girl back into my shadow. She retreats further back.
“If you did, you’d be in a lot of trouble. I wonder how Mr. Grizz would respond if he knew you were threatening your coworkers?”
I step forward.
“It’s not like you’ll be able to do this without me. You guys need my help to do this.”
“Apologize.”
“No, you know what? I’m over this.”
The chopped-off styled girl shifts into a squid and begins charging a jump.
“Good luck fending the hoard without me! I hope you all get swarmed and beaten to death!”
The girl takes off with a super jump towards the boat. Immediately removing that girl from my thoughts, Four and I turn our attention to Houzuki.
“Houzuki, are you doing alright?”
“I… yeah. I’m fine, I guess.”
Four crouches down beside her.
“I’ve never seen something get to you like that before. Typically you just brush that sort of stuff off.”
“I’ve just had a rough day is all.”
“You too huh? Seriously though, what a piece of work. But I guess we can count ourselves lucky Ucean was here to scare her off, right bud?”
“I suppose. I just copied what I saw in a manga scene, so I am honestly surprised it worked.”
Houzuki turns to me with a fish-eating grin.
“Did ya eat the manga after you read it?”
“Please stop with the book eating jokes.”
“ Looks like you lost a coworker. I’m lowering your quota down to 7 eggs this wave. ”
The basket suddenly shoots upwards behind us.
“ The egg basket is ready and waiting. ”
- - -
Out of curiosity, I sniff the glopsuit in my hands.
It reeks of Salmonid, causing me to gag.
‘Stop doing that, you look strange. You’ve smelled it five separate times already! It’s not going to smell any different than before.’
I just think the smell is interesting. I’ve never smelled Salmonids before today.
I spot a basket of dirty glopsuits. Adding my suit to the pile, I join Four and Houzuki around the Mr. Grizz communicator.
“ I’m impressed with you three. Not many are successful on their very first job. ”
There’s a noticeable pause before the statue continues.
“ That being said, your coworker reported that one of you was threatening them. Which one of you was it? ”
Oh no… I messed up.
Before I can come clean, Four scratches the back of his head with an awkward laugh.
“Yeah… sorry sir. That was me.”
Of course he would try to take the blame.
‘He’s a fool.’
He’s a good friend, probably my best friend
“ You? Interesting. Care to explain yourself? ”
“No sir, I have no need to explain my actions. I will accept any and all punishment.”
“ Good. I’m glad you decided to come clean. ”
No. Four doesn’t deserve this.
“Wait! He’s not the one who deserves to be punished. I was the one who threatened our coworker, not him.”
“ Hmm. Nice try kid, but that trick won’t work on me. I can punish both of you. ”
Houzuki grabs us both by the ears and yanks us down to her height.
“Stop! Don’t punish either of these idiots. They didn’t do anything wrong. If they would just TELL YOU WHAT HAPPENED, I’m sure you’d understand.”
“ Explain. ”
Houzuki releases me and pushes me forward.
“ Well? ”
I can feel a lump in my throat.
“Uh, you see sir, from the very beginning of our shift, our coworker was being very harsh towards us.”
“ She was harsh? ”
“Yessir. Before we even began, she had already called us idiots and had expressed annoyance at us being rookies. Even while the Salmonids were attacking us, she would put us down whilst ordering us around.”
Four manages to break free of Houzuki’s hold. He rubs his reddened ear.
“Yeah. She was a real bitch the whole time. We were fine with it until she insulted Pearl during the break between the second and third waves. That’s when I alone began to demand that she apologize, or else.”
“ Girl, is this true? ”
Houzuki slowly nods.
“ I see. Well, we have a no-tolerance for threatening coworkers. However, we also demand that all employees are to remain respectful to one another at all times. Given the circumstances, I suppose I can let you off with a verbal warning. ”
“Thank you sir.”
“ Now, moving on. I thought you looked familiar so I looked into all of your backgrounds. You all seem to be people of notable standing. ”
He looked into my background? How did he get my information?
‘You signed a release form. I’m sure he can find your information from just our last name.’
“ Amberjack Cephelo Ebbs… You’re the one who told that story about the Salmonids stealing the Great Zapfish on live television, aren’t you? ”
“Uh, yeah. That’s me, why?”
“ I should be saying thank you. This company was preforming… below expectations until you came along. Now, we have at least one full team of brand new hires coming in each week. Seems like everyone is looking to get revenge against the Salmonids. All of this growth is thanks to you. ”
“I… uh. You’re welcome?”
“ Pearl Houzuki. You work for the Inkopolis Splatcast. I was hoping to potentially run an advertisement during your show, but first I need to strike a deal with your boss. Perhaps you could put in a good word? ”
“Hey, if we ain’t getting punished then sure. I’ll see what I can do.”
“ Wonderful. And lastly, Ucean Ray. Is your father Argen Ray, owner of Krak-On as well as the luxury brand, Toni Kensa? ”
He’s not just their owner, he’s their sole founder. He built both those companies from the ground up.
…
“That would be correct.”
“Holy shit!”
Houzuki’s shout stirs confusion in Four.
“Huh? What’s wrong? I zoned out there for a second.”
“Dude! His dad owns Krak-On AND Toni Kensa!”
“Uh, okay? Is that a big deal?”
“Uh, yeah! Toni-Kensa is like the richest out of all the clothing brands! And with Krak-On too, I- holy shit, he might be richer than I am.”
“Great… so I’m the only person I know that’s broke.”
“ Ahem. Mr. Ray, I was hoping to potentially offer clothing to employees as a special bonus for completing multiple shifts. Unfortunately, I have not yet struck a deal with any brands to produce said clothing. ”
“If you are looking to get into contact with my father through me, I’m afraid that I cannot help you. I have not been speaking with my father for a few months now.”
‘That’s not entirely true.’
“ That is unfortunate. That will be all for now. If you head out front, you’ll find a kiosk where you can receive your pay for the day. ”
We all collectively utter a thank you before stepping out the front entrance. Before we can reach the kiosk, Houzuki pauses in front of me, turns around, and begins bouncing up and down to try to be at eye level with me.
“UCEAN! How come you never told us about your dad?!”
…
“Because… I don’t enjoy thinking about him.”
“Oh… you really do have a lot of baggage, don’t you?”
“Please. I don’t want to talk about this.”
- - -
Heyoooo! Ah beans, it’s been a whole month, hasn’t it? Here’s what I’ve been up to. College started back and I have had a lot to do, like getting situated with my classes, trying to join a club, and interviewing/applying for like 4 or so internships. Even despite all of that, I’ve been chipping away at this chapter scene by scene. I also turned 20 on August 27th and I debated posting the chapter then… but it would’ve been bad. Instead we get to knock out the 4 month remaining timestamp all in 1 chapter!
Time for notes!
Ucean has been with the main cast for 2 or so months now, and you might’ve noticed that he always seems to be present in a scene without doing much. I did that to build up his character so that he would ultimately come to the realization he made at the start of this chapter. I hope that it translated well into my writing! We also finally got his last name! Ucean Ray… hence why his Splashtag was RunnaRay. Now we have the name of his whole family. We got Ucean Ray, his mother is Uvia Ray, and his father is Argen Ray. What a dysfunctional family.
I could talk about the lore of how Argen started Krak-On when he was young, met Uvia by chance, and then Uvia began to wear the clothing Argen made for her into battle… but that is probably something that I could save for a chapter. Instead I’ll tell you that the two brands represent Ucean’s father at different stages of his life. When he was younger, life was colorful and unique which is demonstrated in the Krak-On clothing. But now his father is older and sees things as black and white. Either something is a success or it is a failure.
Uhhh Pearl. We actually got to see a more vulnerable side of her here and BY GOD I have been waiting to do this for so long. I hope y’all like the direction I’m taking her, cuz I certainly do.
Grizzco! I have two things to say about that part!
1) I think I made it pretty clear at the end there, but the interview is what caused Grizzco’s rise.
2) I debated doing action scenes for each wave but all it did was inflate the chapter’s length so I scrapped that idea and did what you read.
I want to mention that Mr. Grizz’s voice lines in Splatoon 3 Salmon Run are all just recordings… but I don’t think that was the case in Splatoon 2. That’s what led to there being unique dialog for Mr. Grizz here.
Lastly, I want to thank my friend Reverb (Reverb2020 on Twitter/X) for that wonderful drawing of Ucean. I’m so happy to see him be brought to life.
As always, let me know what you guys thought about the chapter because I love hearing your predictions about the future.
-Veckle (9/17/2023) OR THATS WHEN IT WAS SUPPOSED TO BE POSTED. In reality, the commission for this chapter resulted in it being posted on 10/11/2023. Sorry everyone.
Chapter 33: Margaritaville
Chapter Text
Warning: This Chapter Contains Depictions of One or More Characters Under The Influence Of Alcohol.
Reader discretion is advised.
Eighty-Two Days Remaining (October 31st)
- - -
The clock ticks ever closer towards midnight. Having conveniently stepped out to ‘use the restroom’, I wait in the kitchen while listening to them countdown.
“Five.”
“Four.”
“Three.”
“Two.”
“One!”
“Happy Birthday!”
That’s my queue.
I barge into the living room with a triple decker birthday cake balanced on a tray. Placing the cake down in front of the birthday girl, I chuckle. Her jaw has fallen so far down that it’s practically resting in her own lap.
“Happy Birthday Pearl.”
“I… what the fuh… huh…”
A mixture of surprise and amusement dances across her face as Pearl marvels at the cake’s sheer presence.
Marina visibly bounces up and down as she holds back a small giggle. I make no such attempt at hiding my amusement.
“You know, I don't think there’s many Inklings who can’t form a complete sentence by the time they’re 21.”
“Uy… shuddup.”
The girl slouches momentarily before regaining her composure.
“Seriously though, what the shell is with this massive cake? What flavor is it?”
“It’s chocolate, but, you know… I may or may not have mixed some mayo in the batter.”
“That's a thing?!?”
“I know right? That was my reaction too. I’d never heard of it until I found the recipe online, but the ingredients were all so expensive that I nearly gave up and switched recipes.”
Thank cod Marina was willing to pay for it all. All hail the almighty rich woman with a credit card!
Ucean stares intently at the candles atop the cake, watching as the flames engage in their lively dance.
“Houzuki, are you not going to blow out the candles?”
“Yeah, I mean I would , but like… how am I supposed to do that?”
Pearl gestures between herself and the top level of the cake. We all bask in confusion before Pearl’s meaning dawns on me.
Oh. It's too tall for her to reach!
I raise a hand to my mouth and look away in order to cover a snort. My reaction triggers the same realization within Ucean. The next thing I know, Ucean is holding a wildly flailing Pearl up by the armpits.
“Ucean, what the fuck are you doing?!”
Her limbs are swinging everywhere, which gives Ucean some trouble at maintaining his balance.
“I’m helping a friend.”
At that, Pearl pauses. Her arms slowly drop until they are dangling at her side. She looks over her shoulder with a frown. Ucean smiles back.
“Go ahead, make a wish!”
With a short sigh beforehand, Pearl stares at the candles before taking in a deep breath.
“Huhhhh… FWAOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!”
The sheer volume created when she blows is deafening.
How does she blow loud? Does that mean she used her vocal chords when she blows? That makes no sense!
In an instant, all of the candles are extinguished.
“There, are ya happy? Now hurry up and put me down.”
In a rare turn of events, Ucean gives a playful smirk as he turns the girl around to face him.
“Not so fast, what did you wish for?”
I can see the pink on Pearl’s face clear as day. Her blush doesn’t seem to be from embarrassment, but rather it seems to have been caused by Ucean’s natural smolder.
Do I blame her for blushing? Not at all, I'm blushing too.
“I wished that you would PUT ME THE FUCK DOWN!”
Pearl begins struggling once more, earning more giggles from Marina.
“Pearlie, you realize that, well, when you tell other people your wish, it won’t come true.”
“Is that so? Hmm. Then I suppose you will be coming with me, Houzuki.”
“What? No! Put me down! I just wanted some caaaaaaaake.”
The giant Inkling along with the girl that’s only one-third his size, disappear into the kitchen.
Now it’s just Marina and myself… alone.
My attention drifts to the teal Octoling beside me.
…
Huh. To think, I used to get embarrassed when this would happen. But now I can do stuff like this!
In the blink of an eye, I lean over and place my lips onto Marina’s cheek, but by the time she turns her head towards me, I’ve already pulled back.
I watch as her features begin to soften. Her edges of her mouth twist upwards, forming into a subtle, heartfelt curve on her lips. Her cheeks radiate a warm teal glow, which pairs beautifully with her radiant eyes.
I’ve only ever seen her shine like this towards me, and that makes me happy.
“Thank you Ace~”
“I-uh-y-yeah, of course.”
She tilts her head to the side ever so slightly as she chuckles. It’s cute.
Marina stands and gestures for me to do the same. I begin to rise, but as I’m pulling myself to my feet, she effortlessly scoops me up into a princess carry.
Wow, she's strong.
“Marina, what are you doing?”
The girl who would have once been a nervous wreck in front of me flashes me a flirtatious smile.
“I’m following Ucean’s lead. Is that a problem?”
Heat rushes to my cheeks.
“N-nope.”
And with that, Marina carries me all the way into the kitchen. Upon being carried into the room, Ucean meets my gaze.
His smile seems innocent enough, but damn do I still feel embarrassed.
“Okay, that’s enough darlin. Set me down.”
Marina nods, letting me down softly. The first thing I notice is that all of Pearl’s presents have been laid out on the kitchen table.
We all agreed the top cabinet in the kitchen would be the best hiding place for the presents. The main reasoning was that Pearl never checks that cabinet since she can’t even reach it.
So that’s why Ucean dragged Pearl into the kitchen… Presents.
Now, if somebody were to ask me how Ucean got those presents out while keeping Pearl in his hand, I’d have to say that I have no idea. But Pearl is quite clearly still in his arms, just as unhappy as before.
Marina walks up to Ucean and pets the top of Pearl’s head.
“You know, I think we did things backwards. We probably should have had the cake in the kitchen and the presents in the living room.”
Pearl seems to enjoy Marina’s touch.
“Eh, I don’t really care. But Ush, could ya put me the fuck down already?”
“I suppose I could, but what is the magic word?”
“Please!”
Ucean gently lowers Pearl until her feet touch the ground, at which point he completely lets go.
“Ugh, finally. My armpits hurt dude.”
The now free girl rubs the numb parts of her body before eyeing each of the presents. Using her newfound freedom, she snags the biggest of all the presents on the table.
“Whose gift is this?”
Ucean scratches his head.
“Yours, of course. All of these are presents for you.”
“Noooo! I mean who is this from?”
I raise my hand into the air.
“That would be from me.”
“Ohhh, I wonder what it could be?”
Putting an ear to the box, she shakes it around to try to figure out what’s on the inside. The memory of how my little brother would always do the exact same thing causes me to chuckle.
When Pearl pulls the box away from her ear, her eyes narrow in on me.
“Am I allowed to open this now or are we gonna wait until later?”
“You can open it now if you wan-.”
With an almost feral ferocity, Pearl begins tearing away at the wrapping paper.
Reaching into the drawer, I pull out a small, sharp, paring knife. Just as Pearl finishes ripping off the wrapping paper, I offer her the knife.
“Here, use this to cut the tape.”
The sight of a knife tames her wildness. She carefully takes the knife from my hands with a small thanks before cutting open the top of the box. Pulling the cardboard open reveals that the inside is filled with packing peanuts.
Knowing what’s coming next, I try to stop myself from smiling but I can’t.
Pearl digs around in the box, sending the foam packing peanuts all around the room in her search. Then she freezes.
“Gotcha.”
From under the sea of packing peanuts, she pulls out a smaller box. This one is also wrapped
“What the shit?”
She looks at me with a raised eyebrow.
“Go on… open it.”
Pearl removes the wrapping paper bit by bit until she’s left with a pink Tentatek shoe box. Inside she finds an even smaller box.
“Okay… what the fuck ?”
She holds the box up, showing us all that this one is completely wrapped in duct tape.
“I told you you’d be needing that knife.”
“I tOlD yOu YoU’d Be NeEdInG tHaT kNiFe, fuck off. This better be worth it.”
I chuckle to myself as she begins picking away at the tape with the knife. After several minutes of cutting, she finally gets the box open. Reaching into the box, she pulls out a folded up piece of paper.
I know that I probably have a massive shit eating grin right now, but I just can’t help myself.
“What does it say?”
After fiddling with the paper to unfold it, Pearl flashes me the most fed up expression I’ve ever seen. With an abhorrent sneer, she turns the paper around so that the rest of us can read it. Written smack dab on the center of the page are the letters ‘I O U’.
“You made me do all that work… for a fucking IOU slip? Bro… lame.“
“Hey! I’ll have you know that my family treasured my IOU slips!”
Marina pokes at my side.
“What’s an IOU slip?”
“It’s a short way of writing I OWE YOU. Essentially, she can use it to make me do any one thing.”
“Ohhhh, that’s clever. I like that.”
“Anyways pinky, don’t underestimate what you can get me to do with an IOU slip. I’ll actually do ANYTHING you demand.”
Pearl folds the paper matter of factly with a smirk.
“Okay, run through the Square butt-ass naked.”
“Only if I can have a bag over my head.”
“No. You have to be completely naked.”
“I’m not doing that.”
“But you said you’d do ANYTHING I demand.”
“I’ll do anything within reason.”
Marina’s head twitches as she does a double take.
“Wait, so running through the Square n-naked is a no, but you’re fine if you can do it with a bag on your head?”
“Well yeah darlin, I got a reputation to protect.”
She stares at me, trying to scan my face for any hint that I’m joking, but I’m not. This causes her to turn towards her fellow idol in desperation.
“Pearlie please don’t-“
“Reeeelax. I ain’t gonna make him do nuthin illegal... for now. So imma just hold onto this.”
I don’t like that added ‘for now’ part.
She shoves the paper into her pocket.
“Alright Ush, which one is yours?”
Ucean grabs a silver envelope off the table and hands it to Pearl.
“This would be the one. I hope you like it.”
“Oooh, I wonder what could be in here?”
Pearl lifts the envelope to her head and begins shaking it around like she did with my present.
It’s clear she’s doing this just to mess with us. She drags this joke on for nearly a minute before I’ve had enough.
“Pearl, stop screwing around and just open Ucean’s gift already.”
“Damn, sorry for tryna have a little FUN on my BIRTHDAY.”
She jokingly scoffs as she rips open the envelope and pulls out a neatly folded up piece of paper.
“Another paper? Ucean, what is this?”
“Please, read it out loud.”
Pearl unfolds the paper and looks it over. Her expression widens at the paper’s content.
“A letter… yippee… Dear Miss Pearl Pigmy Houzuki, we hope this letter finds you in good health-“
“Pearlie! Your middle name is Pigmy? That’s adorable.”
“But, no…? That’s not my middle name.”
Ucean has a puzzled expression.
“Oh. Is it not? That is strange… I recall that your Inkipedia page said that your middle name is Pigmy.”
“I have an Inkipedia page? Whatever, I’ll check it out later. Uh… hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. We are writing to extend a heartfelt invitation for an opportunity that we believe will be of great interest to you: an exclusive interview published in InkopoLife Magazine?!”
Ucean eagerly nods along.
“Keep reading. There should be a little more.”
“What else could there… AND a tour of my mansion?”
A mansion? Is this technically a mansion? I mean it’s big but… I wouldn’t call this place a mansion.
…
“So, do you like it?”
“Do I like it? Ush, mother of all clams dude! This is unreal… How did you even manage to score something like this?”
“Well, my father had me interview with the company back when I was still a model. I reached out but, unfortunately, the lead reporter who interviewed me had been fired so I had lost my main connection. However, I spoke with their new reporter and she was more than willing to consider my proposal once I mentioned who my father is.”
Marina and I exchange surprised glances with one another.
Now, as far as I know, Ucean hates speaking about his father. In fact, he always shuts down if someone even mentions his father’s brands. Everything we know has come from the sparsely dropped hints about his old life… and those hints all indicate that his old life wasn’t exactly pleasant.
So, to hear that Ucean went out of his comfort zone for someone else? I’m surprised, but also proud of my friend.
“Ucean… thank you.”
Without words, Ucean politely dips his head in acknowledgment.
“Okay! Last up: Rinaaaaa!”
Marina latches onto the small, pink, glittery gift bag that was sitting on the table.
“C-can I say something before you open this?”
Pearl raises an eyebrow, but shrugs.
“Uh, sure. Why the heck not?”
“H-here goes nothing. Pearl, ever since we met, you’ve been an incredible friend and I don’t think I can ever thank you enough for that.”
“Aw, you’re making me blush.”
“No seriously! You’ve always been there for me, through thick and thin. You’ve completely changed my life. You’ve shown me what true friendship is like. You’ve helped me see the world in a completely new light… I’m even a better person because of you! So, thank you… for being my partner in Off the Hook, and for being my best friend. Happy birthday.”
Marina gently pushes the gift bag across the table, which slides before bumping off Pearl’s hand. The birthday girl makes no movements towards the bag, but instead scratches the back of her head.
“Aw shit Rina… Carp, I think you’re gonna make me cry.”
Brain… stop it. Don’t say it. Do NOT say it. It’ll ruin the moment.
“Cry? I didn’t know you could cry.”
DAMN IT.
Both Marina and Ucean go wide-eyed. Pearl, rather than get upset with me, starts to laugh hysterically.
“How!? The second the words left my mouth, how did I know that he was gonna say some shit like that?”
I can feel my cheeks rise as my grin widens.
“Guess it means you know me too well.”
“Not by choice. Anyways, thanks Rina. Now let’s see what ya got me.”
Pearl reaches into the bag and pulls out a small black box.
The lid opens on a hinge, hiding my view of what’s on the inside. Ucean peers his head around to see what it is, but I don’t. Marina already showed it to me.
“YOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! This is so fresh!”
Marina’s expression lights up at seeing Pearl’s delight.
“Really? Thank cod, I was worried you wouldn’t like it.”
“Are you kidding? It’s just my style and everything!”
“Does it fit right?”
Pearl pulls out a thick gray ring and compares it with each of her fingers. She slides the ring onto her thumb and wiggles it around for a second. She then gives Marina a strong thumbs up.
“Fits perfectly!”
Marina holds a hand to her chest and lets out a big sigh of relief. I give a small poke to the Octoling’s shoulder.
“Darlin, don’t forget to tell her what it can do.”
Pearl’s head turns on a swivel, like a charger locking onto us. She races over to us like an excited toddler.
“It can DO things?! Like what?”
Marina presses her fingers together as she shifts her eyes away.
“W-well, not things, more like just one thing. So… I may have put the blueprint for a special weapon within the ring.“
“A special weapon?! Which one?!”
“Oh, you know… the same special you used to destroy a bridge.”
“You mean…?!”
“Mhm!”
Pearl’s grin grows until she begins squealing from the excitement. Without warning, her tentacles begin to glow.
Wait, she can do that?
WHY DOESN’T SHE HAVE TO WEAR A LIMITER?
Marina is desperately waving her hands in an attempt to get Pearl’s attention.
“Wait no! Don’t do it inside the-“
Before Marina can finish, ink begins to flow out from Pearl. At first, the ink is just a large, shapeless blob, but as the ring resonates with Pearl’s ink, it starts to take the shape of an ink construct.
More ink flows and the special becomes clear: it’s a massive killer wail cannon.
You know… she already has the strongest voice known to the world. Was it really necessary of us to give her something that amplifies that even more?
Once the special is finished forming, gravity begins to take hold upon the megaphone.
Ah beans.
Seeing the incoming megaphone, I grab Marina and pull her out of harm's way.
The killer wail smashes through the kitchen table, shaking the entire building as it crashes against the ground.
I try to breathe, but dust flies into my lungs. Marina must’ve done the same, as we both are coughing until the dust finally settles.
“Are you guys alright? Ucean? Pearl?”
Ucean peaks over the large special weapon and nods. Pearl stands there, unmoved by the chaos.
Letting go of Marina, I grab a paper towel roll from the countertop and toss it straight at Pearl’s head.
“IDIOT. WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT IN THE KITCHEN OF ALL PLACES?”
“I-I don’t understand… What happened?”
“What do you mean? You created a fuckin killer wail in the middle of the kitchen!”
“What? No I didn’t. I don’t even have an ink tank on, dumbass.”
She’s shaking?
I… hold on. What?
Ucean gets down onto his knees to be at eye level with Pearl. He then places a hand upon her shoulder.
“Houzuki… call this a hunch, but have you ever used a special weapon outside of a battle?”
“No. Is that even possible?”
“It is. Four is able to do it as well.”
Everyone looks at me.
I don’t know what to say here…
“Wait, so it is possible? And you can do it too?”
I shrug as Pearl waddles over to me.
“Yeah, I can. Or well, I could . That was before I got this stupid limiter. Now I can’t do any specials without an ink tank.”
“Are ya stupid? Why not just take it off?”
“Oh yeah, that’s a great idea! Especially when the only way to take it off is to break the damn thing.”
Marina bonks me on the head.
“Diskoi, save the sarcasm for later. That aside, a device that can’t be removed unless broken seems like a flawed design.”
“Yeah, you’re telling me. And to top it all off, I’m not allowed to battle without one anymore sooo I’m stuck with it… Thank cod Sheldon has spares. It means I can snap it off whenever Sheldon has me trying to reproduce the Booyah bomb.”
Marina and Pearl both seem shocked, but Ucean smiles.
“How is that going by the way? Have you made any progress?”
“Well considering I can only do one special a day or else I end up in the hospital… it’s moving at a Sea-snail’s pace. Anyways, enough about the Booyah whatever. Pearl, if you want, I could ask Sheldon for an extra limiter. Or you could, you know, just take off the ring.”
Pearl pulls off the ring and holds it in her hand.
“Couldn’t you like… train me or something?”
“Uhhhh… I’ll be one-hundred percent honest here, I might be pioneering a new special and all that, but I’m actually not very good at this stuff. Like, I can surge my ink to get my tentacles glowing and all that.. but without a blueprint, it’s really hard for me to actually form a special. So I doubt I could really teach you cuz I don’t really know what the heck I’m doing either. But, I mean, if you join me when I go practice the Booyah bomb… I’d be willing to try giving you advice?”
“Sure, it sounds like a party. Plus, I bet Sheldon’s is the only place that could withstand this thing’s awesome power.”
Pearl gives a solid knock to the killer wail. Coincidently, the time limit on the killer wail finally expires right as she bangs against it. The special dissolves into a large puddle of pink ink.
Ucean sighs.
“I shall go fetch a mop…”
“Nah, fuck it. We can deal with this mess in the morning. Let's go eat some cake.”
- - -
Jeez, the girls are certainly taking their sweet time getting changed.
Laying on the couch, my comfy pajamas keep me warm, which makes it even harder to keep my already heavy eyelids open. I can’t fight back as sleep slowly takes its hold over me. That is, until someone nudges me.
“Four?”
Ucean stands beside me holding an empty plate.
“May I please have some more cake?”
“Uh, didn’t you already have seven slices earlier?”
The blue and silver Inkling doesn’t pull away.
“Please?”
Pulling myself up, I shake my head.
“Alright, but heed my warning sir, thine consumption of such an extravagant amount of sweets may bring about your own doom!”
“…what?”
Cutting him a rather small portion of cake, I drop the slice onto his plate.
“Too much cake will give you a stomach ache.”
“I’ll be okay.”
Famous last words. I wish you luck soldier.
Ucean plops back down on the couch and starts eating away. I’d cut myself a piece and join him but… bleh. I’ve already had more than enough cake for one night.
“Pearlie, I’m not sure I can do this… I’m already sorta-”
My attention shifts to the sounds of approaching footsteps from upstairs.
“You’ll be fine, trust me.”
Pearl and Marina appear at the top of the stairs. Marina looks at me nervously. Pearl pulls a large glass bottle out from behind her back.
“Ay boys, are ya ready for some fun?”
Is that a wine bottle?
Ucean pauses mid-raising cake to his mouth. We both exchange unsure glances.
“We don’t drink.”
“Too bad. Ya do tonight!
I watch the girls make their way down to us.
Not only is it a wine bottle, but it’s already open too. Were they already drinking? Better question: why on Earth does Pearl have a wine bottle?
Marina sets down a few cups before collapsing onto the couch by my side.
“Hi Ace~”
I can smell the wine on her breath.
Uh… Yeah nope. It doesn’t matter if we’re dating or not, I need to keep my distance tonight. Dad taught me not to mess with drunk flirty girls.
Pearl takes a sip straight from the wine.
“Alright, so tonight’s game is gonna be truth or dare…”
Where’s the catch?
“…but here’s the twist: if you chicken out then you gotta take a drink. Any questions?”
There it is!
Pearl pours wine into the cups and sets them down in front of us.
Ucean apprehensively picks up the cup.
“Well, it is her birthday so we might as well go along with it. But how much must be consumed if we fail?”
“You’re both big guys so I’d say… about a third of what’s in your cup. Rina and I already pregamed this a little bit so we’re gonna take it a little slower.”
I lift my own glass and stare down at the white wine.
Guess this just means I can’t wuss out of anything.
I sniff the drink before setting it down.
Smells like chardonnay. This stuff is good in a lot of recipes but it’s kind of hard to come by in this part of the world.
“Where’d you get the wine Pearl?”
Pearl sluggishly raises a finger high into the air.
“And THAT… will be the first question for tonight! Twas a gift from me pops.”
Oh boy, she’s drunk too. I didn’t even say the truth or dare part.
“Ucean! You know how to play this game, right?”
“I’ve seen it in a couple of stories I’ve read. I believe that I understand the basics.”
“Perfect. Good. That’ll do just fine. Truth or dare?”
“I’m curious as to what you’ll have me do if I say dare, so, dare.”
“Well I’ll say that… I dare you to stay an itty bitty little squid for the rest of the night.”
That’s not too bad.
Ucean seems to agree as he briefly shrugs before shrinking down and morphing his form into that of a blue and silver squid.
“Four, would you like a truth or a dare?”
The squid points towards me, as almost if it is a challenge.
Alright Ucean, let’s see what you have planned.
“Give me a dare.”
“I dare you to go cut me another slice of cake.”
With one of his tentacles, Ucean lifts up his plate.
“Oh brother.”
Taking his plate, I go get Ucean another piece of cake while thinking of some questions I could ask. When I rejoin the group, I sit a little further away from my intoxicated girlfriend than I usually do.
“Darlin’ you haven’t been asked yet, so, truth or dare?”
“I d-dunno. What do youuu~ want me to say?”
“Uh… hehe… That’s not how the game works.”
“Then how about… dare?”
“I dare you to let me make one post on your Instaclam.”
My girlfriend eyes me suspiciously.
“My Instaclam? But then all my fans will see it… at least tell me what you’re gonna post first.”
I smirk and extend my hand as a request for her phone.
“Nope.”
Her eyes narrow even further. Slowly, she raises the cup to her mouth and takes a sip but noticeably gags on the taste.
“Not a fan of wine?”
Ucean chuckles. Marina gives him the thumbs down and turns back to me.
“Blehhh… so what were you gonna post?”
“Pff, I’m not telling you.”
Marina’s cheeks puff out as she pouts.
“Guh... You’re so mean to me.”
“No I’m not.”
“Yes you are! Pearlie, isn’t he always mean to me?”
Pearl throws her hands back defensively.
“I… I think I should be stayin out of this.”
“No you’re not. Pearlie, truth or dare?”
“Dare. You ain’t getting a peep outta me.”
“I… shoot. I was hoping you’d pick truth. I don’t have any dares…”
Marina pouts before she begins racking her brain for an idea.
…
“Okay, I got one. Um, sticking with the social media idea… message a joke to someone more famous than us and see if they respond.”
“EASY. I’ll hit up Callie.”
Pearl whips out her phone.
“Hey bubblegum, … guys what a joke I can send?”
“If I recall, she was rather fond of squid puns.”
“Right, good thinking Ush, good thunk. …How do you make a squid laugh? Give it ten tickles.”
She just had a squid pun locked and loaded?
“And… sent. Now we wait 5 minutes and if I don’t hear from her then I’ll drink. In the mean time… Piss Head, truth or dare?”
That devilish grin on her face scares me. Ain’t no way I’m picking dare. Actually I should probably pick truth every time Pearl is asking me… yeah that’s probably a safe bet.
“Imma go with truth.”
“Oh you’s a bitch. Fine, I’ll make you answer a weird one then. When’s the last time you saw yo momma naked?”
We all go quiet as the mental image pops into everyone’s mind.
Marina’s face morphs into disgust as she recoils back.
“EW EW EWWWWW.”
Ucean seems equally grossed out but doesn’t voice it. The little gremlin grins demonically at me.
“First off, as Marina said, ew. Second, WHY?”
“If you want, you can take a sip.”
She gestures at the cup in front of me.
Oh you little she-devil. I’m not letting you win that easy.
“No, fuck you. It was a week before I came to Inkopolis.”
…
“So now we know the real reason you came here. You were chased off by the sight of your mom’s wrinkly-“
“Shut the fuck UUUUUUUUP. We’re done with this question now! Marina! Truth or dare?”
“I’ll go with truth this time too.”
“Alright, here’s something I always wanted to ask. How’d you get so good at engineering?”
“That was all thanks to my papa. He taught me science things from when I was a hatchling and even let me watch him work.”
“Oh, that’s fresh that your dad was an engineer too.”
“Nah, he works in biological sciences. But building machines to heal people is something he sometimes did so he was able to help teach me things that weren’t his expertise.”
Sounds like a good dad.
“Oh Ucean~ Truth or dare?”
“Dare.”
“Hehe… big mistake mister. I dare you to sing the entirety of Muck Warfare.”
“I think I’ll just save myself the embarrassment and take a drink.”
“What? Nooo… I wanted to hear it though.”
Ucean wraps a tentacle around the cup and brings it to his beak. He downs about one-third of the drink.
“And Houzuki-”
“GIMME MOMMA A DARE!”
“I was going to ask if Callie had responded. I believe it has been 5 minutes.”
“Oh… my bad. No she hasn’t.”
After a quick glance at her phone, Pearl raises her cup into the air and then downs the whole thing.
“As for your dare… I dare you to, uh… I don’t know…? Could you help me out with cleaning up the kitchen tomorrow?”
“Dude! I was already gonna do that! That one’s crappy, give me another.”
“Oh, okay, um… what sorta dare do you want me to give you?”
“Gimme somethin’ spicy~ ”
Spicy? She doesn’t mean… oh this can only go badly. Then again, it’s Ucean asking the question so I’m sure it won’t be too bad.
“If that’s what you want. I dare you to… describe what underwear you’re wearing.”
Oh damn.
Pearl pulls on the neck of her shirt and stares down the hole.
“Well my bra is black. It’s pretty plain compared to what I usually wear but the only thing worth noting about it is that it’s pretty loose. As for my-“
Ucean’s face is bright blue.
“No! Please stop! That’s enough information. Please…”
“Awwww, it’s nothin to be embarrassed about Ushy. But if you wanna know more, I could show ya~”
“W-what?”
“Truth or dare, Ucean.”
“I-I-I-“
Okay, time for me to step in.
“Pearl, stop teasing the poor guy while you’re drunk.”
“I am not drunk! …At least not yet.”
She tries to stand up, but when she wobbles her confidence fades into a sheepish grin.”
“Okay. Maybe a little bit!”
“You definitely are. And once that cup of wine kicks in, you’re gonna get worse. Just, control yourself a bit, alright?”
“Don’t worry, I’ll keep her controlled~”
Marina laches onto Pearl tightly, pulling her to the ground. Marina starts snuggling her pink best friend.
“Rina… let go. You’re squishing me!”
“No! I love you! I’m never letting go!”
“…fine. Now Ucean, truth or dare? Ya never answered.”
“Truth.”
“Alright, so like, why’d you run away?”
Hesitantly, he reaches for his cup. As he is raising the wine cup to his beak, he pauses. In silence, we watch as he closes his eyes tightly before setting the cup back down.
“My father… I was always willing to do everything he asked of me. I did not have much freedom, nor was I happy… but I couldn’t just leave. I was the only family he had left, so if I had to be unhappy for his sake, then so be it.”
“No… Ush, that ain’t right. Your happiness matters just as much as your fathers.”
“Yes, I know that now, but back then I was… content with the way things were. That was until one of his plans… I thought it would have ruined someone else’s life. I was the linchpin in his plan, so I decided to run away.”
He did that for someone else’s sake? Hmm…
…
“Sorry. I brought the mood down. Four, truth or dare?”
“I- no! Ucean what the fuck? You can’t just drop that bombshell and expect us to move on right away. What the shell was this plan your father had?”
Ucean shakes his squid body side to side to dismiss the birthday squid’s protests.
“Truth or dare?”
“…truth.”
“Are you scared of death?”
“Am I scared of death… no. Well, actually, maybe? I certainly wouldn’t WANT to die anytime soon, especially now that I have Marina in my life. Plus, I still gotta find my sister and make sure she’s safe. But if I died right now, I don’t think I’d have any regrets.”
“Nooooo! You can’t die!”
Marina jumps from Pearl to me.
“Why not?”
“B-because I don’t want you to.”
Cute.
“Darlin, truth or dare?”
“Mmmm… truth.”
“I… hmm. Marina, is there anything about our relationship that you’d change?”
“Mmhmm. I’d change things so that we cuddle more.”
She snuggles closer to me.
I sigh.
I suppose that’s a pretty good answer. Guess I have some cuddling in my future.
“Ace? Truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Why haven’t we kissed yet?”
“What do you mean, I literally gave you a kiss earlier.”
“But it wasn’t on the lips!”
“Wait, yall ain’t even KISSED yet?! But you’ve been datin for a while!”
“…Is it c-cuz you think I’m ugly?”
“No. Darlin… of course I don’t think you're ugly.”
“Then why?”
“I dunno. I was waiting for the right moment I guess.”
“Well Piss head, ya waited too long. Dare or dare?”
“Wait it’s not even your turn-”
“DARE. OR. DARE?”
Uh oh. This is going south very quickly.
Suddenly, there’s a knock at the door. I spring up to my feet, shaking Marina off of me.
“I’ll get it!”
“Oh you can try to run away, but we’ll still be here when you get back.”
Pearl chuckles as I make my escape.
Seriously though, who could it be at this hour? I don’t think we were expecting anybody to show up to this mini-birthday party.
I open the door.
“Four?”
I freeze.
A girl stands in front of me, her entire frame shaking. Makeup lines are strone down her face, likely from a concerning amount of crying, but any hint of sadness is hidden behind a cold exterior that is only present on her face.
From behind me, Pearl calls out.
“Wait, who is that? They sound familiar.”
“Give me a second, guys. Seems like they need to talk to me.”
My feet shiver as I step out from the warm house onto the cool cement pavement. The cold weather nips at my body through my poorly insulating pajamas.
Shutting the door behind me, I face the woman in front of me with a stern expression.
“You better have a damn good reason for coming here Marie.”
“I do. I need you for a mission.”
“A mission? You’re kidding right?”
“No. I am not kidding.”
“Oh, so the fact that I quit doesn’t seem to matter to you?”
“You are needed.”
“Really? And after you made such a big deal about never letting me come back, you have the audacity to show up here and tell me I’m needed? Needed by who? Inkopolis? News flash Marie, the city is gonna be fine without me! I mean, not once, did I EVER encounter a single Octarian during one of my patrols.”
…
“I bet that’s what this is about, isn’t it? You want me to infiltrate their bases because you think they might be scheming something against us.”
Her mouth is quivering.
“Sorry, but I need you to get the fuck out of here.”
I turn to go back inside.
“Please!”
She reaches for my wrist but I slap her hand away.
“Stop it! The city is safe Marie! You don’t need me for jack shit.”
She rubs her hurting wrist which makes me feel slightly guilty.
I might’ve put a little bit more force behind that slap than I should have, but then again, she shouldn’t be trying to grab me.
She fidgets with her wrist as though she’s trying to contain herself. But she fails. Her facade finally cracks and her face begins to contort into a mixture of anguish and pain.
“P-please… s-she’s gone. She’s gone.”
Tears quickly start gliding down her cheeks, leaving even more streaks of makeup on the girl’s face. Marie’s voice trembles as she struggles at holding back sobs.
“C-C-Callie is gone.”
I… fuck. Don’t tell me… she really went through with it?
“What about Octavio?”
Marie shakes her head side to side before wiping away some of her tears.
“Escaped.”
…
…
“Fuck… FUCK.”
Damnit Callie, is this your sick way of trying to pull me back? And to pull this shit without even telling Marie…
Cod… this is fucked. This whole situation is FUCKED.
I could just tell her… couldn’t I? But, no… that would just make everything worse. She might start calling Callie a traitor and that’s the last thing needed right now.
Wait, why am I even entertaining these thoughts? This whole thing stopped being my problem when I quit.
“Please… I-I’ll do anything.”
…
The ambient noises of cars nearby driving past fills the silence. I stare up at the night sky in an attempt to divert my eyes to anywhere but Marie.
“Do you remember why I quit?”
…
“Yes.”
“Tell me.”
…
“You quit because of me.”
“No. I quit because I couldn’t deal with your seemingly eternal hatred for Octarians.”
…
“I’m sorry.”
I drift my gaze back down towards the broken girl, but her gaze has fallen to the cement. Her deep, almost mournful frown catches me off guard.
“I wish I could say I don’t hate them, but I do. I genuinely think they are all despicable, and I hate that you even associate with one.”
Her gaze rises to meet mine.
“…Maybe I’m wrong. Maybe I can learn to see that not all of them are so bad… but when they keep kidnapping my family, how am I supposed to give them a chance?”
“That’s not the Octarians, that’s all Octavio’s doing.”
“You think I don’t know that? It’s always been Octavio! But it’s hard to separate Octavio from the rest of them. I’m scared that they’ll all be like him.”
…
Take a chance Ace. One last time, try to change her mind.
I sigh. The air from my breath is visible, and I wait for it to disappear before speaking.
“Marina is an engineer with a passion beyond anything I’ve ever seen before. She never stops inventing things that she thinks will help the world. She’s a talented idol too. Her music is incredible, and I’d argue it’s better than even yours. You say she’s our enemy, but she’s shown genuine concern for me, an Inkling. She’s one of the most kindhearted people I know, and every time that I see her I wonder… how could someone ever hate her?”
…
“Do you understand what I’m trying to tell you? She’s a person too.”
…
“Are you willing to get to know her?”
- - -
Yes, Four pulled an older brother move and put a present within multiple boxes. I thought it made sense cuz he IS an older brother. He has definitely pulled that move on his younger siblings before. He also pulled out the IOU slip which is also something he picked up whilst being a big brother. So while Four might not be older than Pearl, he can still whip out his older brother tactics to screw with her in his own loving way.
I apologize if characters drinking made you uncomfortable. I couldn’t shake the idea that that Pearl would be sent alcohol by her dad and decided to work it into the story. To compromise, I made sure to handle the characters respectfully by not having them engage in anything too serious while under the influence and I made their drunkenness relatively dull. I mean there’s obvious differences in the way they act but yeah… I didn’t wanna go overboard.
Pearl figures out she can use specials too! I don’t explicitly say what the trigger for her activating these powers is… but it was a mixture between having a blueprint on her and one other factor that made her ink power swell. We also get a more in depth explanation about just how skilled Four is at controlling his ink.
We are at a certain point in the story where I think I can finally ask this question. Who is your favorite character right now? (Please answer, I really wanna know. I beg of thee)
Early on, my favorite was Sheldon. He’s THE bro. But right now, I love love LOVE Pearl. Still, Four is great too. He really does just want everyone to be happy.
Here’s some fan art by a friend named Dime:
-Veckle (10/15/2023)
Chapter 34: City of Shades
Chapter Text
- - -
Our way of life has been built upon one thing, electricity. It powers our weapons, it runs our transport kettles, it grows our food, it keeps the lights on, and it even pumps fresh air down from the surface.
This power, which we became so reliant upon, has always come from one of three places: the river, the mine, or the Salmonids.
The underground river has already run dry. Now, the hydro plant sits abandoned.
The mine doesn't possess endless resources. Sooner or later, it will run out.
The Salmonids are only willing to trade so many powereggs with us. We cannot rely upon them alone.
We are running out of time.
How will we survive without power? We won’t. When you live entirely underground, electricity is something you cannot live without.
What does it even mean to live?
Can this be called living?
All other species prosper on the surface while my kind continues to suffer underground. Yet rather than seeking integration, we choose to blindly follow those who want nothing more than to wage war against the very species that put us here.
Why?
‘They hate us. They’re the enemy. They can’t be trusted.’
These words that we are told are the bridge.
‘We must hate them. We must annihilate them. We must rule the surface.’
This bridge will carry us over a valley of extinction. This bridge will bring us to the world above.
This bridge is built of lies.
…
I hear the lock click and the sound of the door rising upwards.
“Pssst… Pier, you still awake?”
I sit myself upright and look over. Standing in the doorway is the only other Octoling with access to this room, my bunkmate, Finn.
“Great, you’re up! I’ve gotta deliver something over to the main HQ building. Wanna come with?”
“Not really.”
“After all the times I’ve covered for your ass? You owe me!”
“I don’t remember any of that.”
The loudmouth moron stomps his feet.
“Come on, please? Please please please pleaseee?”
He’s not gonna shut up, is he?
“You know what? I’m feeling generous.”
“Does that mean you’ll go? Perfect! Oh and, by the way, did you hear the bad news?”
“No.”
Nor do I really care.
“Really? Everyone’s talking about it. But then again… given how unapproachable you are… yeah, I’m not surprised nobody talks to you. You’re lucky that you landed me as a bunkmate or you’d probably be all alone.”
“Shut up before I kick your ass.”
“Eh, you’re too lazy. Now would you get out of bed already? I’ll tell you on the way.”
From being a small octopus, I shift into my walk form and nod. After the door drops shut, I lay back down and close my eyes.
…
Mmm… This bed is warm.
The door rises once more, which I react to instantaneously. Finn runs in and points an accusatory finger.
“I knew it! You were going to go back to bed, weren’t you?!”
“Huh? What are you talking about?”
Finn spins around to find me standing outside the room, already completely dressed and ready to leave.
“I-huh? But I saw you… when did you…? ugh, Pier! You’re messing with me again, aren’t you?”
“You make it too easy.”
- - -
Stepping outside, I’m greeted by the smell of soot and ash. That’s nothing new though. Burning coal underground makes pollution that has nowhere else to go. It’s trapped here, just like us.
“Pee-yew! Just another night underground, am I right?”
The smell was better when we had the Great Zapfish, but not by much. That fish doesn’t pollute, but it certainly leaves sizable ‘waste’.
…
“Hey! You could at least respond when I talk to you!”
“Hmph.”
His eye twitches from annoyance.
“Pier I swear to-”
I start walking, leaving him behind.
“Let’s get moving. The sooner we get this done, the sooner I can go back to what I was doing.”
“You mean brooding?”
I freeze and look back at him with narrowed eyes. The smug bastard smiles at me without saying a word.
…
…
“Why haven’t I kicked your ass yet?”
I unfreeze and continue walking. Finn jogs until he’s right beside me.
“Because friends don’t beat up their friends.”
I shake my head and sigh.
“You said there was bad news?”
“Oh… I did say that, didn’t I? So you know general Deepwater, right?”
“Deepwater… no, I didn’t know her.”
“She was the general in charge of Octo-Canyon. You know… She spent all that time organizing against the yellow ghost. She even nearly killed him with the Octo-Shower. Is any of that ringing a bell?”
“I know who general Deepwater is, but I thought you were asking if I know her, personally.”
I’ve never even had the chance to meet her. Apart from Cephalon HQ, I’ve only ever been deployed to Octo-Valley. The Octo-Canyon is just too far out of my way. Even further is the Octo-Wasteland… almost nobody goes there.
“Oh, well, a few hours ago, it was announced that she passed away.”
I stop for only the briefest of seconds before continuing.
“Okay.”
“Okay? That’s all you have to say? Don’t you see what a huge opportunity this is?”
“Opportunity?”
“Yeah! I mean, someone’s obviously gonna have to take their place. And when they do, there’s going to be a wave of promotions throughout the whole military. It’ll be my chance to finally become an elite! And then one day, I’ll become an elite squad captain…”
…
“Are you serious? You’re not even the captain of a standard unit yet.”
“So what?”
“Idiot, everyone knows you need to at least become a standard squad captain before you can even think about becoming an elite.”
“Nuh uh! People have been promoted from standard troop straight to elite in the past, so, it’s not like it’s impossible.”
“Hmph. Why do you even want to be an elite?”
“Because… it’s a promotion? Why wouldn’t you want a promotion?”
I can think of a few good reasons.
I look away, which he takes as my response.
“But I guess, I’ve always sort of admired the elite captains. I mean, they take their orders straight from the generals… and the generals are-”
“Shut up.”
The last thing I want to hear is his rant about how amazing he ‘thinks’ the higher ups are. It always stirs up bad memories.
Some of the things they made me do…
…
Octotroppers all lined up against the wall, our Octoshots aimed at their backs.
The order was given to purge as many non-Octolings as possible after the river dried up.
I couldn’t say no. An elite captain upholds a duty to always follow orders, no matter what they may be.
All of them loyal.
All of them dead.
“Judging by that frown, I take it that you’re not planning on trying to get back your elite status?”
I couldn’t even if I wanted to.
“I made a Cara of victory. My rank is already Caros.”
“Yeah yeah, I forgot. You having regular tentacles makes it so confusing sometimes. Still, I can’t help but wonder why you agreed to make that Cara.”
“I never told you?”
“You never tell me anything.”
“Only because you can’t keep a secret to save your life.”
“So it's a secret?”
“Not really.”
“Then tell me!”
“No.”
“Auggghhhh Pier! Fine, be that way. Still though, you get to go out on your own hunter missions whenever you like. That must be nice.”
…
Missions? When I first made my Cara, I probably would’ve called them missions. When did I stop?
Was it when we stopped fighting? Was it when we became friends? Or was it when she disappeared?
Tetra… where are you now?
“I haven’t seen her in a long time.”
“Who? The Inkling?”
If she doesn't make an appearance in the coming months, the higher ups will call off my Cara. I’ll be unable to reclaim my rank. I'll be demoted all the way back to being a standard soldier.
Do I even want my rank back?
I’m sure the higher ups will find someone else to do their dirty work. Should I let someone else bloody their hands when mine are already stained red?
“Hey, here’s a question for you. Who do you think is stronger: the green beast or the yellow ghost?”
I don’t even think about his question before replying.
“Agent 3.”
“Ohohoooooh! What makes you so sure about that?”
“Cordelia.”
The doofus scratches his cheek.
“Uh… huh? Yeah, I don’t have a clue who that is.”
“She’s the only other Caros. The one who fought against Agent 4.”
Despite having both made Caras of victory, our situations couldn’t be any more different. Where I was seen as a strong, reliable elite captain, she was the completely new, inexperienced elite captain who had something to prove. I was stationed in Octo-Valley, she was in Octo-Canyon.
And despite those differences, we both made our Caras for selfish reasons. I made my Cara because I wanted to escape those direct orders from the Generals. Cordelia made her Cara out of a desire for revenge.
“Really? It sounds like you know her.”
Her whole team was thoroughly embarrassed by one Inkling… even I heard the murmurs about how they didn’t land a single drop of ink on him. Of course she wanted payback.
“We’ve met.”
Despite being my senior, she sought me out… Demanded that she train with me so that she could grow stronger. I respect her for that.
“Are you frieeeeeends?”
“Hardly.”
“Awww. So what does this Cordelia girl have to do with the green beast being stronger?”
I’ve never once been so much as able to break Agent 3’s armor, yet Cordelia claims to have splatted Agent 4. If true, then that means one of two things. Either Cordelia is secretly more skilled than I am, or the yellow ghost is not nearly as strong as the green beast.
“My strength eclipses hers.”
“I don’t follow...”
I chuckle and shake my head.
“Idiot.”
Finn races ahead and holds the door to the HQ building open for me.
“Look at me, holding the door open for my friend even after he calls me an idiot. Aren’t I the greatest?”
“You’re certainly something.”
As I walk past him, I instantaneously tie his boots together as a bit of revenge for his earlier mocking jokes.
Being too fast to notice, I continue through the doorway. Finn attempts to follow, however…
THUNK.
- - -
Finn leads me down the hall while rubbing the small bump on his chin. Eventually, he stops us both in front of one of the restricted laboratories.
Wait, this is… why are we here of all places?
With a small cough, Finn presses the small button beside the door to request entrance. I lean against the wall as we wait.
“So what exactly were you supposed to be delivering?”
Finn winks.
“Haven’t you figured it out already? It’s you! I’m delivering you!”
…
“Please be joking.”
“Nope. This is the one hundred percent, Finn assured, truth!”
“You know I could’ve come here all on my own. It would’ve taken me 30 seconds to get here.”
“Ehh, but then we wouldn’t have gotten to hang out. Wouldn’t that be sad?”
“Not really.”
Sad isn’t quite the right word. I would be disappointed, but not sad.
“Say what you like but I know how you really fee-“
The metal door to the laboratory rises revealing a tall, dark skinned Octoling in a lab coat. His yellow eyes stare down at the both of us as the man scratches his head. His teal and black tentacles bounce as his hand runs through them.
Why couldn’t I have been born with teal as my ink color? Being born red, they say I was destined to be a soldier.
The man’s tentacles fall back into their regular position. They are styled in such a way that they are neatly divided down the center. His face would be almost perfectly symmetrical if it weren't for a small black mole beneath the left corner of his lips.
Finn immediately brings himself into a formal salute.
The man's expression transforms into that of a smile.
“Oh hello Finn. You’re back awfully quickly.”
“General Iida, I’ve brought you Caros Pier as requested.”
The scientist casually dismisses the formalities with a wave of his hand.
“Now now… I’ve told you enough times to just call me Doctor Iida. There’s no need to be THAT formal with me. Oh, and here!”
The doctor digs through his lab jacket pocket before pulling out a wrapped piece of hard candy. He flicks it into the air and Finn catches it.
The boy looks down at the candy in his hands with disbelief. Sweets stolen from the surface are hard to come by, so I'm a little surprised as well.
“Is this really-?! Is-is it okay for me to have this?”
“Of course, consider it compensation for your troubles. You’re free to go.”
“Alright!”
The jolly soldier turns to leave. I try to follow him but a hand is placed on my shoulder.
“Not you.”
I sigh before turning around to face Cephalon HQ’s general.
“What do you want?”
“I was hoping to speak with you.”
“As the doctor or as the general?”
“As your father .”
Guess there’s no getting out of this.
I sigh again.
“Fine.”
“Wonderful! Now let’s head inside my lab. Best not crowd the hallway with our presence.”
In a flash, the two of us speed into the labyrinth that is my father’s laboratory. I head for the small office in the back. When I arrive, my father is already sitting there waiting for me.
“My oh my, you have gotten noticeably faster, haven’t you? At your age, I wasn’t even half that speed… although I was also balancing my studies alongside training. It was quite a lot!”
“Mhm...”
“How time flies… it felt like one second I’m young and then suddenly I’m lead scientist with an office of my very own! Not to mention I have children now too. Life just sort of snuck up on me… It’ll happen to you too.”
“If we’re even still alive.”
As if a switch flipped, his entire demeanor changes.
“Pier, I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you survive.”
“I know. I was joking anyway.”
“Mmm. You… have your mother’s wit. Have… you gone to visit her lately?”
“I have.”
“I see. I’m glad to know she hasn’t been lonely. With how busy work has kept me, I haven’t been able to visit her grave.”
“Don't worry, I’m sure she’d understand. She’d be proud of you.”
“You think so? I think she’d probably whoop my ass eheheh… What about you though? Are you proud of your old man?”
“No.”
“Yeowch! You have her humor and her harshness. So how have you been? Good? Great? Fantastic?”
My eyes wander around the room before settling on the many awards that line the wall. Half of them seem to be scientific awards while the other half came from the military.
“Hanging in there.”
“Just hanging in there? That doesn’t sound too good. It’s there anything I can do to help?”
“No.”
“Okay… but if there is, you’ll let me know?”
“Yeah, sure, whatever.”
My father opens his mouth to speak but stops himself. On his face, I can see that he seems worried, but also conflicted.
For a few moments, neither one of us speaks.
…
…
Fine. Might as well bring up the one thing that gets him talking.
“What have you been working on?”
“It’s the first time you see me in months… and you want me to talk about work?”
“I asked, didn’t I?”
“Yes but, well, I thought my work would be the last thing you want to hear about.”
“Why? It’s not like you’ve been neglecting me for your work or anything. Oh wait…”
“That’s exactly my point. With how poor of a father I’ve been-”
“It was a JOKE dad!”
“Oh… I didn’t find that one very humorous.”
“Just… tell me what you’ve been doing all this time.”
“Oh alright, but afterwards I want to hear about everything you’ve been up to. Deal?”
“If that’s what you want.”
With a grin, he reaches into his desk and pulls out two files.
“Now, what would you like to hear about first?”
The thicker of the two files is labeled X-Hale while the thinner file is labeled XLR-8.
I grab the closer of the two and open it up. The inside is lined with photos of sickly looking Octolings as well as a multitude of documents.
That’s way too much writing for my tastes.
“What’s X-Hale?”
“It is a new medicine created to fight the recent explosion in pulmonary ash edema. I have been overseeing the developement-“
“Slow down dad. What’s pulmary-whatever it’s called?”
“Pulmonary ash edema, a pathological respiratory syndrome.”
Oh boy… he's going all scientific on me.
“It manifests as dyspnea, pleuritic chest discomfort, persistent cough, and wheezing among afflicted individuals. This enigmatic ailment posed me a considerable diagnostic challenge, but post-mortem analysis ultimately unveiled its etiology as an accumulation of particulate matter, specifically soot, within the pulmonary alveoli.”
“You’re talking about Soot Lung?”
“Precisely. Instances of pulmonary ash edema were primarily observed among Octolings employed in the coal-fired power station. The standard treatment involved granting affected individuals a temporary leave of absence to facilitate the natural expulsion of soot particles from their pulmonary tissue through breathing. However, with the closure of the hydroelectric power plant and an increased demand for energy production, the coal-fired power station has been compelled to operate at maximal capacity, thereby precipitating a significant deterioration in our air quality. As a result, occurrences of the condition have become widespread. This is where my new medicine 'X-Hale' comes into place...”
I’m lost…
“Through the use of an inhaler, I administer a proprietary medication directly to the pulmonary system. The medicine instigates a controlled, orchestrated sequence of rapid lung expansion and contraction, designed to facilitate the expulsion of accumulated soot particles from the respiratory tract. Initially, my research encountered a significant challenge, as the inhalation process inadvertently propelled not only soot but also vital air out of the patient's respiratory system, thus posing a risk of suffocation. However, through meticulous dose adjustment, I have successfully mitigated the intensity of this pulmonary response, ensuring patient survival even though not all soot is completely removed from the lungs.”
What in the ever-loving-Octavio is he talking about?
“Does that all make sense?”
Not at all.
I nod, much to his delight.
“I see! Now moving onwards, I have also been working on XLR-8.”
He slides the slimmer file my way but I don’t even bother touching it.
“I think you’ll find this particularly interesting. It’s an enhancement drug that I’ve been developing.”
“You’re making steroids?”
“No, I’m making nootropics.”
“Am I supposed to know what those are?”
“In a conceptual comparison to anabolic steroids that bolster physical attributes, nootropics are their cognitive counterparts. Nootropics hold the potential to augment memory retention, enhance alertness, and fortify mental resilience. However, what XLR-8 attempts to achieve is unique beyond all comparison! Its primary objective is to augment the velocity of neural information processing within the human brain, ultimately aiming to accelerate cognitive functions. Or, that’s what I’m hoping to make it do. Unlike X-Hale, XLR-8 is still a work in progress.”
I shake my head in an attempt to stop my brain’s attempts to understand whatever he is talking about.
“Ahuh… These are cool and all, but what happened to that thing you were working on last time?”
“You’re going to have to be more specific than just saying that thing you were working on last time.”
“The one with the test tubes.”
“Oh, the transmutation project. Unfortunately, all of the subjects expired, meaning that the whole experiment has been brought to a complete and utter standstill.”
“Are you not going to get more?”
“That’s not really in the cards right now. With how busy I am, I can’t make the trip to go get more test subjects. Although, perhaps you could do it for me?”
“Do your own dirty work.”
“I assumed as such. Oh well…”
Taking the files, he shoves them back into his desk.
“But that is everything I have been working on that isn’t classified. Now it’s time for you to hold up your end of the deal. What have you been up to?”
“Nothing special. Apart from eating and sleeping, the only thing I’ve done the past few months is train.”
“You haven’t picked up any new hobbies? Haven’t made any new friends?”
“I wouldn’t call her a friend, but the other Caros joins me whenever I train.”
“Oh? And what is she like?”
“Annoying. She thinks all it takes to win battles is brute strength.”
“She’ll learn. Still, I’m glad to hear you’re making friends. And what of your own Cara? Has there been any progress there?”
“No. I still have no idea where she went. She never appeared when we stole the Great Zapfish.”
“Hmm. No need to worry. Someone as powerful as her doesn’t simply disappear forever. I’m sure that Inkling will return to oppress us even further eventually. Question is: do you think you’re fast enough to beat her?”
No.
“I don’t know.”
He smiles, as though he was hoping for that answer.
“You don’t know? Then why don’t we test something.”
Standing up, he grabs the sword off of the wall behind him.
Wait, is that not just a decoration?
Placing his hand along the blade, my father turns the weapon around so that the handle faces me.
“Take this sword and stand over there.”
With a raised eyebrow, I reach out and place my hand on the grip. Through the handle, I can feel a little bit of my ink get pulled into the weapon. The blade reacts by glimmering a faint red that matches my own ink.
“What do I need this for?”
“I’ll explain. Just go stand over there please.”
He points across the room.
Begrudgingly, I drag the sword out of the office and into the lab. I then lift the sword and ready myself. My father stands across from me, all the way on the other side of the lab.
“Good job! Now here’s what I want you to do: without coming any closer to me, I want you to chop off my arm.”
He then holds his right arm out to his side.
My grip on the sword weakens as I stare at the crazy man in front of me.
“No…? I’m not cutting off your arm, dad. I… How would I even do that without coming closer?”
“Just try swinging the sword.”
“Right… and you don’t care if being a septopus slows your work down?”
In the blink of an eye, my dad closes the distance between us.
“I’m sure I’ll manage.”
And in another blink, he’s back on the other side of the lab.
“Besides, I’ve been meaning to get a new lab partner for a while! So do your dad a favor and cut off his arm!”
“You're insane.”
“All the best scientists are.”
With a sigh, I swing the sword in the direction of my dad… …but nothing happened.
“What was that?! You gotta do it faster Pier. Swing that sword as fast as you possibly can.”
“Tell me that earlier next time, stupid old man.”
“I’m the stupid one? Remind me, which one of us has a doctorate?”
I shake my head.
“What’s the point of this? Why do you want me to cut you?”
“The point is to prove to you that you are fast enough. If you can swing that sword fast enough to cut off my arm, then you’re fast enough to beat that Inkling. Now hurry up, my arm is getting tired.”
Begrudgingly, I pull the sword behind myself as though I’m charging up a strong slashing attack. Clenching my hands around the grip, I begin to swing forwards with as much force as I possibly can.
As the blade slashes through the air, an almost wire-thin line of red ink begins to shed off of the blade. Once the ink fully separates, it seems to take a shape of its very own. The red crescent moon elegantly and swiftly glides across the room towards my father. The thin ink passes straight through his arm before painting the wall.
Oh. I like this sword.
The arm, no longer a part of the once-complete whole, descends in a graceful arc. Its shape has already begun to shift into a mass of pure ink. It splotches against the ground, leaving a teal puddle. The arm continues wiggling as it slowly returns to its tentacle form.
Before long, the arm will become an Octo-trooper, although I guess this one will be stuck working in a lab for its entire life.
My gaze shifts towards my father, who is staring at me proudly as ink oozes from the severed nub.
“See, I knew you were fast enough. Now, just as my father passed it down to me, I now pass that sword down to you. …Holy fuck this hurts.”
“Did you think it wouldn’t?”
“Well, your grandfather certainly made it seem pretty painless with how stone cold he was.”
He falls to his knees while clutching the dripping wound. The sword clatters onto the ground as I rush over to his side.
That doesn’t look like it’ll be stopping anytime soon. Better get him to the medical ward.
Putting his still attached arm around my shoulder, I lift him to his feet while supporting half of his weight.
“This is a stupid family tradition. You should’ve just given me the sword rather than get hurt.”
“Nothing is ever just given to you in life.”
As we shuffle towards the exit, the door abruptly opens. An elite Octoling enters the lab and assumes a proper salute.
“General Iida, I have an urgent report.”
“I’m sorry, but can it wait? In case you haven’t noticed, I’m not exactly in the best shape to be hearing any reports right now.”
He wiggles his dripping stump which sends a drop of ink straight onto the soldier.
“Oh, sorry about that. I’ll pay for your cleaning.”
“That can wait sir, however this report cannot. It’s about leader Octavio.”
“What happened? Did they find another one of his unreleased remixes?”
“No. A scouting team just returned, and… and they brought with them DJ Octavio as well as Popstar Callie.”
…
His timing sucks.
- - -
Heyo!
Yeah, before you point it out, Pier is the edgy “I’m stronger than the MC” character. Only thing is that Pier is not Four’s rival, he’s Three’s. BUT, he has a weakness in battle (I’m not revealing yet cuz of spoilers) and he trained to be fast as hell just to compensate for this weakness.
If anybody can guess what this weakness is then… idk… I’ll answer any question about the story no matter what it is.
Last thing about Pier is that I didn’t want to make him so edgy that he’s unlikable… I think I struck a good balance but honestly IDK.
Now I want to address a few things:
Why didn’t Doctor Lophius Iida/Pier’s dad splat when he got his arm chopped off?
In terms of this fanfic: To be splatted, the person needs to have their soul escape their body.The way this happens in turf battles is that the body is dissolved/diluted by ink to the point where the body cannot hold itself together. The body literally splatters open and can’t hold the soul in. But if they were to die in a way such that the soul doesn’t escape, it’s just straight up death (for example dying in a fire like Four’s dad or dying from disease like Ucean’s mother). (Now back to the actual question): Lophius didn’t splat because his body wasn’t covered in enough ink to actually dissolve him. The ink just went straight through his arm and cut him in half.
Four got YET ANOTHER FUCKING NICKNAME. WHY DO I DO THIS. So the Octarians call him the yellow ghost cuz he was able to sneak into HQ all those chapters ago. Agent 3 is called the green beast because she's pretty much an unstoppable monster. We’ll see that eventually, but not anytime soon.
I want to clarify how the Octarian military is structured in case it wasn’t clear. At the top we have (“leader”) DJ Octavio. Below him we have the 4 generals, one for each of the places I mentioned (HQ, Canyon, Valley, Wasteland). And then we have the Elite Captains which lead the Octoling Elite soldiers. Then you have the standard Octoling captains who lead the standard Octoling soldiers. And at the very bottom sits all Octarians who are not Octolings.
THE SWORD. Okay, I know what you’re thinking… that’s just a splatana. Not quite… to anyone who can’t swing the sword fast enough, it’s just a sword. But for Pier and his father, who can both swing the sword incredibly fast… okay yeah it's a splatana that cuts you instead of covering you in ink. Still, I wanted to give the fast lad something cool and edgy… so why not give him a fuckin sword?
As always, let me know what you guys think and I’ll see you all next chapter.
-Veckle (10/29/2023)
Chapter 35: Maybe If...
Chapter Text
- - -
As we are climbing up to the roof level, the exhausted scientist who is currently leaning on me for support abruptly stops. His pause halts my movements as well.
“Something wrong?”
Unexpectedly, his weight disappears off my shoulder. His steps forward are wobbly which comes as no surprise. With how much ink he’s lost, I’m impressed he’s still conscious. Then again, that’s my dad. He never stops.
He hasn’t even taken the time to change. He’s still wearing that same lab jacket stained with splotches of his own ink. That, paired with one of the sleeves being cut short, makes him look like a mess… more than usual at least.
Despite my father having bled on me, I’m not nearly as disheveled looking. Still, this armor is going to need a wash.
“We’re about to meet with leader Octavio. I don’t think I should have to tell you this, but make sure you’re on your best behavior.”
He’ll get the same amount of respect he shows me.
Dad vanishes without waiting for my reply. The sounds of the roof access doors opening resonate from above.
Catching up, I find him waiting for me in the doorway. His gaze jumps from the two individuals ahead of us back to me. He gives me a small forwards gesture, allowing me onto the roof first.
Of the two people in front of me, one is a humanoid girl and the other is a large red Octopus. The octopus, who seems to be comfortably perched on top of the girl’s head, only wears a distinctive golden crown. The girl’s outfit consists of a black top that shows more of her midline than I’m comfortable describing, as well as long black pants, a pair of high heels, and the hypno shades.
Those… one of dad’s “brilliant” inventions. Memory manipulation shades, what a concept.
Losing them both in such a short amount of time impacted him significantly more than it did me. I'm glad he gave up on trying to forget, but, how long did he wear them before they were Callie’s?
And dad never did tell me how he got them into Callie’s possession…
The duo of Inkling and Octoling are looking out at the distant city. I find myself joining them in watching the city’s eerie neon glow.
It looks like the city is aching in pain. It’s somehow beautiful but also sad.
…
I could stay here forever. Perhaps this would be a better spot for when I want to be alone.
…
I can feel Octavio’s gaze shortly fall upon me, then upon the sword at my waist, and then back to the city.
“<Magnificent, isn’t it?>”
Inkish? Is this because the Inkling is here?
Rather than speak, I nod in agreement. My silent reply earns a calculating glance from the large octopus.
“<Come now boy, you can speak their language, can’t you? Be courteous to our Inkling friend.>”
I was trying to avoid speaking, but fine. You win Octavio.
“I can. The city is… attractive.”
My accent is purposefully flawed. I don’t want anyone to realize that my Inkish is more practiced than it should be.
The squid girl chuckles. Octavio lightly flicks her forehead.
“Be respectful, niece.”
“Sorry sorry! I couldn’t kelp myself…”
Kelp… as in the plant the Salmonids use?
“…But for future reference, you only typically call people attractive. Anything else just sounds weird!”
She extends an arm for a handshake.
“The name’s Callie by the way. It's nice to meet you for what’s totally the first time.”
I look away, ignoring the outstretched hand. It’s not worth the effort to be cordial.
“Pier.”
Hearing dad’s footsteps behind brings me to full attention, but then feeling his hand on my shoulder annoys me to no end.
“Come now son, what did I say about being nice?”
“You said to be on good behavior.”
“Yes. That also includes being nice.”
“Even towards an Inkling?”
The teal general chuckles.
“Fair point, but what’s the harm in being friendly? In fact, you should try and converse with this girl to practice your speaking. Best that you are as proficient Inkish as possible if you want to one day take my place as general.”
With a shake, I shrug off the hand from my shoulder.
“Fine.”
I bring a hand to meet Callie’s. She seems overly pleased.
My father takes the moment to show his respect to our leader. He raises his right arm up in an attempted salute but pauses at the realization that said arm is missing.
“Octavio. A thousand apologies but it seems this is the best I can do right now.”
Octavio hops off of the squid girl’s head. He stands using his tentacles as legs.
“Lophius… at ease. It is good to see you.”
“Good to see you too, sir. And I apologize for my delay, I was-”
“Another apology… my, you still haven’t changed. Enough with those, your apols are unnecessary. Seeing your boy with that sword, I can gather what slowed you down.”
Octavio raises a few of his tentacles and Callie then plucks the octopus off the ground. Climbing from her arms to her head, Octavio stares out at New Octopolis once more.
“It feels like every time I look, the city is dimmer than before.”
My father moves to stand on the opposite side of them from me.
“I recall you saying something similar just after the river dried up.”
“Indeed, and that same day I declared that we would steal the Great Zapfish.”
As the two Octarians carry on with their conversation, I notice Callie smiling in my direction.
Is she staring? Those shades make it difficult to know.
I look away.
“…perhaps I was too hasty. The mine should last a few more years at least.”
With Octavio still atop her head, the girl marches over and forces herself into my line of sight.
Despite her being just inches from my face, I just stare past her.
“Two years, four months, and eight days is what’s predicted. I don’t believe you were being hasty sir, rather, you were simply securing our future. Still, there should be plenty of time to make another pass at stealing the Great Zapfish. You know what they say, third time’s the charm.”
Octavio laughs heartily.
“GRAHAHAH… a third attempt huh? Hmm…”
Out of annoyance, Callie begins to wave a hand in front of my face fast enough that the excessive movement annoys Octavio enough to hop down onto the railing.
He stays there, not speaking nor moving. He only continues to stare.
…
“Lophius, I've had plenty of time to think. We could try and take the Great Zapfish again, but Cuttlefish’s agents will always be trying to steal it back. Even if we could fend the current agents off, what’s to stop Cuttlefish from just getting more? Eventually, our military would give out.”
“I don’t understand. Are you suggesting that we give up?”
Callie inches ever closer to me, continuing her annoying attempts at getting me to wave back. I close my eyes to block her out.
“No. Giving up on the Great Zapfish would be admitting defeat. I did that once before and it resulted in my people being trapped underground. I will never admit defeat again. No matter how many times Cuttlefish steals it back, I will continue stealing the Great Zapfish until I die. However, that is the issue. This back and forth game of who has possession over the Great Zapfish… it means we cannot rely upon it for consistent power.”
“I suppose I understand your meaning, but what else could we possibly do?”
“As of now, I am not yet sure.”
I scoff, inserting myself into the conversation.
“We could take over the surface.”
Callie finally stops waving. Her previous determination towards me has now been replaced by hesitation.
Dad’s expression slowly and deliberately shifts. It almost seems like he’s passing judgment upon me.
“Pier, this is not the time for a joke. This is a serious discussion.”
“I was being genuine, father. What other option do we have?”
“You know as well as I that we lack the power to do such a thing.”
“And yet you’re the one always telling me about how we will one day get our revenge.”
Octavio’s gaze finally breaks away from New Octopolis.
“Revenge?”
…
“Have my actions been misconstrued, Lophius? Do you think it that I have been doing as I’ve done out of a desire for revenge?”
“N-no sir.”
“…Then it would be best that you not dwell upon those fantasies, Doctor Lophius. Better to spend your time working to achieve your goals than dreaming of such a thing. You ought to know that by now.”
“Yes sir. My mistake.”
“And to you, boy: although your input is appreciated, your suggestion is reckless. It is a war that we could not win. We stand to gain nothing apart from more suffering. It is my belief that our people are already suffering enough, no?”
Octavio stands on the railing, looming over me like an Octo-Shower before it pours ink. I don’t back away.
“Isn’t it better to go down fighting than die starving?”
“I refuse to let things progress to that level. My people will not have to choose between two deaths.”
Reluctantly, I shut my mouth.
Why even bother arguing with this old man? Waste of an effort.
The pink and black squid raises her hand way up into the air, nearly smacking my face in the process.
“Niece, have you something to say?”
“Yep! Well it’s a suggestion actually. Instead of taking over the surface, why don’t you just integrate into our society? There’s plenty of space now so we wouldn’t have to fight over space. We could all live together peacefully soooooo… why not? Come to the surface!”
I can’t see where her eyes are pointed due to the shades, but I’m certain that this girl is looking right at me.
‘Come to the surface.’
Those were the exact same words she used. Callie, was it a coincidence or did you do that on purpose?
That smirk on your face… it was, wasn’t it?
“GRAHAHAHAHAH!”
Octavio’s abrupt explosion of laughter pulls me back to the current situation.
“H-Hey! Octo-gramps! Why are you laughing?”
“I wasn’t expecting something so naive out of you. Not out of one of Cuttlefish’s descendents.”
“Naive?!? No It’s not! I based this all on hard fact! We already have all kinds of different species living together on the surface.”
Octavio only furthers deeper into his amused laughter while Dad attempts to clear things up.
“That’s precisely the point. All those species are intrinsically different in nearly every way. Inklings and Octolings, however, are very much identical. We look the same, we eat the same foods, we can do the same things, and, as a result, we fill the exact same ecological niche. That’s part of the reason our species are pretty much natural enemies. If we were to try living together, one would surely drive the other to extinction.”
Callie shakes her head rather defiantly.
“You’re talking like we’re animals, but we’re not! We’re both people… civilized, intelligent, empathetic people! Just because you and I eat the same things doesn’t mean we can’t-.”
Octavio drops from the railing onto the ground. The heavy SLAM against the metal roofing is followed by only silence from the rest of us.
Octavio no longer seems amused.
“I know what you’re thinking. You believe us being similar would make it easier for us to live side by side? Life rarely is that simple. Inklings and Octarians are very similar, yes, but we are also different. Both our species took pride in those differences, believing that they made us better than the one another. This led to friendly competition. We faced off in all sorts of things, from making music to sports. Then the sea levels began to rise and those competitions grew much more… serious. Soon, it was a common held belief that this flood was meant to wipe out one of our species. The other that remained would be declared superior.”
“That’s- Why? What was the point?”
“Perhaps it was pride… Maybe arrogance…. I can hardly recall. Though, one fact remains clear in my mind. It was you Inklings who first began to forcefully remove Octarian refugees from your cities. It was you Inklings who first began to claim more territory. It was you Inklings who started attacking without warning. It was you Inklings that meant to steal our city and claim it as your own... I might have been the one to declare war, but I didn’t want it. Your kind gave me no choice.”
…
…
“But… That’s like… Huh… Hmm. When Marie and I had our first ever concert as the Squid Sisters, it was a disaster. I was scared to try again because… what if it went worse? That possibility almost made me quit, but I had Marie by my side to keep me going. We ended up becoming something amazing.”
“Your story is noted, unfortunately, the relations between our species are already too damaged to be saved. We hate your kind, and your kind hates us. We couldn’t possibly get along, let alone live together.”
My father nods along before giving his own input.
“If only we didn’t have to be so different. If only our species could somehow merge. Then there’d be no more need for fighting. We could all just be our true selves.”
Octavio rolls his eyes.
“Again with this? How would such a thing even happen?”
“With science, of course! Anything is possible through science.”
Dad’s eyes are sparkling with excitement but Octavio still seems unimpressed. Callie smirks.
“Sorry to ruin your excitement, Doctor, but we don’t have to merge. We can already live side by side.”
Octavio seems to grow more annoyed.
“Again with this? Did I not just-”
“Wait! Hear me out first!”
Octavio pauses momentarily. After a visible moment consideration, the octopus crosses two tentacles.
“Alright then, I’ll humor you against my better judgment. Go on and speak your case.”
“Alright! Thank you Octo-gramps. So as I was saying, I know it is possible for us to live together because it is already happening. Like, right now there’s an Octoling living on the surface.”
What the hell does she think she’s doing?
“An Octoling? As in just one?”
Octavio sounds uninterested.
“Yes. It’s just this one girl, but it’s not like she’s hiding away so that nobody knows about her. She’s actually a pretty famous idol so a ton of Inklings know about her. So you’d think that her being so famous would mean she’d have loads of people hating her for being an Octarian, right? You’d be WRONG! Nobody actually cares! Everyone just seems to love her for being such an amazing singer and performer, which she is by the way. I’ve heard her stuff, it’s really good.”
…
…
Dad clenches his fist.
“What is her name?”
“Hehe, Funny you should ask that-“
With narrowed eyes, I interject.
“Shut up.”
The startled Inkling jumps back with hands raised.
“Guhhuh?”
“So there’s an Octoling on the surface. Why should we care?”
“It-“
“-means nothing. You are proof of that.”
She points at herself confused.
“M-me?”
“When you were previously down here, you sang and performed just like this girl on the surface. Yet, despite how loved you were, many of us still hate Inklings. Knowing that, who says it would be any different in this surface girl’s case? Even if this surface Octoling is loved, I’m sure many of your kind still hate Octarians.”
Hopefully that will shut her down.
Callie seems to be thinking.
…
…
…
Suddenly, the Inkling yawns.
“Yeah, I’d like to talk more about that but, oh wowzers, I am exhausted. Sorry but imma need to call it a night. Octo-gramps, can I be excused?”
Octavio nods.
“I don't know, can you?”
“ MAY I be excused. Cod, lecturing me on my own language.”
Octavio releases a raspy laugh as he wipes his brow.
“Lophius, is her old room still available?”
“It should be, though, won’t she be needing a bodyguard?”
An arm unexpectedly links with mine.
“It’s fine, I already got one. See?”
Dad winces.
“Er-Miss Callie. You… I wouldn’t advise touching Pier like that. He’s can get a little-“
“Get your arm off me.”
“…that.”
“Aw, he’s so fiesty! He’ll be perfect.”
Her hold on me tightens.
“Hey dad, how long does it take for Inklings to grow back their arms?”
I sneer as I place a hand on the hilt of dad’s sword.
Callie releases her hold, yanking her arm back fearfully.
“Okay! Yeesh… what a grump.”
My father frowns.
“That he is… well then, I suppose I’ll have to call for your previous bodyguard.”
“Don't bother.”
Everyone’s heads swing around to look at me in surprise.
“I’ll do it.”
Silence engulfs us all. Before my father’s hand reaches for my shoulder once more.
“Son, are you sure about this?”
I slap his wrist away.
“I have a reason to. One of the agents might try to get her back.”
“And… you’re hoping it will be Agent 3?”
“Does it matter? I said I’d do it. I gave my reasoning as to why I’m doing it. I’m doing it. Is there a problem? No? Then I’m leaving.”
I don’t actually care about being her bodyguard. I’m just curious. Why is Callie here? Does she know anything about Tetra?
I don’t wait for a response nor do I want one.
Linking arms with Callie, I begin to drag her away. The girl looks back and waves.
“Oh! Looks like I’m leaving. Goodnight!”
Just as the doors are closing behind us, I can hear Octavio speak.
“Yer boy’s got an attitude.”
“He’s at that age.”
…
After we descend a few flights of stairs, Callie pulls us both to a stop.
“I’m glad you decided to play along with being my bodyguard. It’ll give us plenty of time to talk.”
A cheshire grin spreads across her face as she pulls the hypno shades down and gives a wink.
“Heya Red, how’ve you been?”
So that’s how it is.
“Agent 1.”
- - -
She didn’t come down here because she was hypnotized, she freed DJ Octavio while in full control of her actions. The fact that she told me… it makes me think she has something planned.
The one thing I know for sure is that she’s not on Octavio’s side.
“So uh, you're not gonna rat me out, are ya?”
“Give me a good reason to and I might.”
…
“So then… the fact that I’m an Inkling and, therefore, your enemy isn’t a good enough reason?”
“No.”
“No, this isn’t a good reason? Or no, you’re not gonna rat me out for being an enemy?”
I stare at her, not even bothering to waste my energy with a reply.
Callie holds her key card against the lock briefly.
“Hopefully the latter or else this whole mission is gonna go belly up.”
The short beep from the door unlocking doesn’t mask the nervousness in her voice.
The door rises. As she steps into the room, she turns around to meet my gaze. With one finger and a newfound bravado, she invites me inside.
“Come on in. Don't worry, I only bite a little bit~”
I follow her command.
Not like I have much of a choice.
Apart from it’s layout, her room is much different from the one that Finn and I share. The most noticeable difference is that everything has been covered in an obnoxious hot pink paint.
The metal walls? Pink. The drawers? Pink. The fan? Pink. Even the bedding has been replaced with pink sheets and pillow cases.
The only other noticeable difference is that the top bunk has been completely taken over by a horde of sleeping animal plushies.
We don’t have anything like those underground. She must’ve brought these with her when she was first hypnotized.
Callie collapses onto the bottom bunk, her body tensing up as it hits the rigid pink mattress.
“Ugh, I forgot how stiff these things are.”
She shuffles a bit before giving up on trying to find a comfortable position. Upon noticing me watching, she scoots over and pats the spot next to her.
“Take a seat.”
I make no movements towards the squid girl, choosing to remain standing.
“Hey, no need to be chicken, I was only squidding about the biting stuff!”
Chicken? Squidding? …what?
My confusion aside, I still don’t move.
“Seriously, sit down. There’s a lot we need to talk about.”
…
…
“Suit yourself, but when you get tired don’t come complaining to me.“
“Why did you come down here?”
Callie begins playing with her pillow.
“Oh wow Red, I thought maybe that the first thing you’d ask me about would be Marina, especially after I put all that effort into dangling info about her in front of you. But you wanna know about me? I outta be blushing right now.”
So it was Marina. Glad to have that confirmation… but who else would it have been?
And she actually casually brought up Marina in front of both Octavio and my father? Stupid.
“Please be normal.”
“I am normal, tee hee! So then, make your choice. What do you wanna hear about first: me or your sister?”
…
“Let me set one thing straight. I don’t want you mentioning Marina anymore.”
The Inkling sits up in protest.
“Huh? But why?!”
“How do you think my father would react to learning that his ‘dead’ daughter is actually the Octoling on the surface?”
She waves a hand dismissively.
“Oh please, you worry too much. We hid her disappearance along those other 2,000-something missing Octolings, remember?”
“It’s 9,000 now.”
Losing almost ten percent of our population in two years… I still don’t understand where people are going. Is Marina really the only one on the surface? Where are the other’s disappearing to?
…
Fewer mouths to feed is a good thing.
“Exactly! She’s one of over 9,000 missing people. What are the odds your dad will realize that I’m talking about her?”
“Just don’t. And my point still stands. If he found out, it wouldn’t be good.”
“Fine! I get it. I won’t mention her around anyone except you.”
“Not even me.”
“For eel ? Why not?”
I don’t reply.
…
“Aren’t you at least a little curious about the soap opera that is your sister’s new life?”
Soap opera?
“Come on Red… There’s so much to tell you about… like her music career!”
…
“Oh! And you’ve got to hear about her boyfriend~”
Boyfriend? She’s using all these words I don’t know. Maybe my Inkish isn’t as good as I thought.
“What makes you so insistent about this?”
“I dunno, cuz I think it would be fun. Why are you against it?”
“Because I am.”
“But why are you?”
“I just am.”
“That’s not a reason.”
“I don’t need a reason.”
“Uh, yeah you do. Everyone needs a reason!”
…
I turn away, placing my hands on the pink dresser.
“I’m tired of this.”
I can feel her gaze on my back. It’s like she’s judging me with those stupid golden eyes of hers.
…
“You miss her, don’t you?”
It’s not just that I miss her, it hurts to think about her. It makes me sad to know that she’s out there but that I’ll never get to see her again.
“I don’t.”
“Look Red, there’s no need to be ashamed.”
“I don’t miss her.”
…
She continues watching me move about the room.
“You do… You’ve got that look. I know what it means. I’ve seen it in my own reflection before. “
My eyes widen.
“What’s with that look? You think I don’t miss people? Trust me, I’ve been there. I know what you’re feeling.”
The girl pats a spot on the pink bedside next to her once more.
“Sit.”
Realizing it would be more effort to refuse, I remove my ink tank from my back and father’s sword from my waist so that I can comfortably sit on the bed. I lean the two items against the bed frame.
I take a moment to collect myself before speaking.
“I didn’t want her to leave.”
My voice sounds calm but the admission makes me feel guilty.
“If that’s true then why help us bring her to the surface?”
Her voice sounds confused and doubtful.
“It was what she wanted. I knew that there was no changing her mind.”
Even if I could change her mind, would it have been okay for me to do so?
Marina was already planning on leaving for the surface. She was miserable down here.
I remember being concerned that she might end up getting lost or going missing. And then…
‘Come to the surface.’
It was the perfect way to get her there safely. Let her go in my stead. I went with them but…
“But why’d you stay behind?”
“The surface was her dream, not mine.”
“Really? Cuz it doesn’t seem like you're enjoying it down here.”
I haven’t been happy in a long time. I don’t think going to the surface would change that.
“Tell me about Marina.”
Callie’s expression shifts into a cheeky grin.
“…So you are curious.”
She didn’t phrase it like a question, more like a general statement.
She’s not wrong. Curiosity does seem to run wild in my family.
“Did Agent 3 tell you that?”
“Mayhaps.”
“Just start before I change my mind.”
The girl groggily raises an arm to a sloppy salute as she fixes her posture.
“Right away Mr. Piers. Okay, so starting from just after you stayed behind. We brought her to the surface where Agent 3 kept an eye on her. I paid for her to have a place to stay but she didn’t actually use it. Instead she opted to live that cryptid life in the woods.”
Cryptid? I can only assume that’s something that lives in the woods.
“Eventually she ended up becoming close with one of the other local cryptids, a short girl named Pearl.”
She made a friend?
“She’s an Inkling?”
“Yep yep yep! She’s actually one of my old childhood buddies! She’s great. Anyways, fast forward two years and they’ve formed their own idol duo and have fans all over Inkopolis!”
I pause.
“My sister and an Inkling? Friends?”
“Surprised?”
“A little. We just had a whole conversation about why Inklings and Octolings can’t be friends.”
She leans towards me with a playful smirk, resting her chin on her hands.
“What about you and Agent 3?”
I slowly lean away until I fall back. The pink mattress barely is stiff enough that it feels like I hit the floor.
“Hmph.”
She tosses a blanket on me.
“Exactly. Now get comfortable cuz you haven’t heard anything yet. Here’s where it gets juicy. One random night, the two of them stumbled upon Agent 4.”
.
.
.
While sitting in the now dark room’s corner, my head leans against the pink metal wall. Part of my weight is also held up by my father’s sword.
While it’s in its sheath, it actually makes a good headrest.
I haven’t been able to fall asleep, but it’s not for lack of trying. My brain won’t shut up.
Marina made a vow with an Inkling… an Agent.
A relationship between an Inkling and an Octarian… is that even possible?
Why would she agree to pair up with an Inkling? She knows that our species aren’t compatible.
I understand that there aren’t many other options, but still… an Inkling? It feels like another one of Finn’s pranks. However, I have no reason to doubt Callie’s words.
…
Does he hold some sort of power over her?
No. Callie spoke as if they were equals. It was as much Marina’s choice as it was his.
What does that mean then?
What does it mean for those of us underground?
Two enemies choosing to be together… happy to be together.
…
I can’t see any other meaning aside from what’s most obvious.
…
So that’s it then? Coexistence might be possible?
It shouldn’t be.
Every fiber of my being knows it shouldn’t be possible.
Marina is still just an exception.
…
Why do I feel like that’s wrong?
Ugh…
I’m doubting that coexistence is possible BUT I’m also doubting my own doubts.
…
Why does it matter? I don’t plan on living beside Inklings. I just want to be left alone.
…
Possible or not, nothing for me would change.
The snores of the Inkling I’m guarding shift my thoughts in a different direction.
And then there’s her. I still have no idea why she came down here.
You probably have something annoying planned, don’t you Callie? I’m certain I’ll somehow end up mixed up in it all. This is what I get for being curious.
I still need to ask her about Tetra.
…
Shlorp.
…
…
Plop.
I open one eye.
…
THUNK.
I clutch my father’s sword slightly tighter as I watch a shadowy figure with a small red dot rise up from the ground and move towards the room’s entrance.
Suddenly, the light flickers on.
The now illuminated figure, an Octoling soldier with teal tentacles, is staring at me.
He’s wearing full armor along with the new model of Octoling shades. He also happens to have an Octo-shot with him.
Seems like he’s here to attack Callie. So much for coexistence.
I stand up, slowly drawing my father’s sword.
For a second, we simply stare at each other, neither one of us making a move. His expression is hidden behind his uniform’s shades, but I don’t think he was expecting me to be here.
From the bed, Callie starts to stir.
“Pier? What are you-“
Without warning, ink shots fly towards me as the Octo-shot tuts and sputters.
I jump upwards. The shots pass under me, painting the lower half of the pink wall a familiar shade of teal. I plant my feet against the higher, still pink section of metal before shoving off with every muscle in my legs.
The action sends my soaring at the intruding soldier.
I raise my sword up. The millisecond he’s within range, I swing down with all my strength.
FIH-CLANG.
The impact carries us both back while also knocking the intruder’s shades to the ground.
Did he really block my swing with that Octoshot? This sword should’ve cut clean through.
I dig my feet into the ground, halting my momentum.
His yellow eyes meet mine.
He reacts fast. Was it skill or just luck?
I jostle the sword side to side while trying to dislodge it from the enemy’s Octoshot, but it won’t budge. It’s stuck.
He knows this too. Why else would he hold onto a damaged weapon even tighter?
He doesn’t want me to back off.
Raising his left arm back, ink begins to form into the shape of a burst bomb.
A point blank burst bomb won’t kill me. It won’t even hurt.
But with him now only having one hand on the gun, I’m given the edge I need to win our game of tug of war.
I manage to pull the sword back, which is noticeably heavier due to the added weight of the still attached gun.
As I’m flipping the edge of the blade around, a pink and black squid suddenly jumps between us. Said squid then transforms into the humanoid form of Callie before kicking my father’s sword straight into the ceiling. She then spins around mid-air and slams a foot straight into the intruder’s face.
He recoils back, bringing a hand to his nose.
“OW! Callie, what the fuck?!?”
The girl manages to reposition herself so that she lands on her feet.
“You… wait a second, GOLDIE?!?”
The teal invader leaps to his feet and shoves a hand over Callie’s mouth.
“SHHHHHH! Okay, first off, you need to be quiet. Are you trying to alert the whole compound?”
A muffled “sorry” passes through his hand.
“Second off, is he friendly?”
The intruder points at me.
With a hand still covering her mouth, Callie’s only way of responding was through a nod. The affirmation is enough for him to let her go.
“Alright, then who is he? One second he’s over there and the next second he was right on top of my ass.”
I grunt.
“It was less than a second.”
He waives his hands around in a clear attempt to mock me.
“Oh SoRrRrRrY, I forgot to start my stopwatch! I was busy trying not to get my head chopped off by some BLITZKRIEGING SQUIRE BOY.”
He finishes with an aggressive whisper. I jump up and start to pull my sword out from the ceiling.
“You attacked me first.”
“I… okay yeah, fair point. BUT, I thought you were supposed an enemy.”
The sword finally slides out from the ceiling, gun still attached. I point the tip of the blade at Agent 4.
“Who says I’m not?”
His eyebrows narrow. Burst bomb still in hand, he seemingly readies himself. Strangely, he grins in a way that feels almost too familiar.
That familiarity. I felt it the last time we met too. Who does he remind me of?
Callie interjects, putting herself between Agent 4 and my sword. She gives me a commanding glare.
“Me. I say so. You’re not an enemy.”
I lower the sword to my side.
“Whatever you say.”
The girl happily grins whilst turning around to address Octoling colored Inkling.
Octoling colored… I didn’t even register that. I forgot that he can use Octoling ink, but he did that last time.
It was strange. Didn’t his eyes color change too?
“Okay. Agent 4, I first want to say that I’m glad to see you here. This mission will be a LOT easier now that you’re back on the team.”
They are yellow right now. What color did they change to?
“Oh-hohhhh… no. I am not here to help you out with your little plan. Here’s what’s going to happen, I’m dragging you back to the surface before Marie figures out I’m gone. Then you’re going to apologize and make it up to her:”
“Okay, no. And what do you mean by ‘before Marie figures out I’m gone’?”
The Inkling boy chuckles nervously.
“Well you know how it is. Marie insisted on scouting… I got bored waiting… and now I’m here. So we kinda need to hurry and get out of here before she gets back.”
“No.”
“The fuck you mean, ‘no’? I wasn’t asking. Pack your stuff cuz we’re leaving.”
“I said no.”
Agent 4 pauses. Callie continues to stare at him, firmly. Sparks of an unspoken argument fly between them before Agent 4 ultimately brings a hand to his face. He groans.
“Cod, you always make things so much more difficult.”
“I do not!”
“You do. You really do.”
“Name one time.”
“A-are you serious? Okay! There was that time we tried to go see a movie, that other time where we were writing my interview script.”
“Okay but the interview went well, didn’t it?”
“That one time where you got us penalized for pissing off Lil’ Judd.”
“How was I supposed to know he doesn’t like being called cute?”
“Don’t get me started on the time you tried to teach Ucean to use dynamo roller. It was the most over complicated explanation of how to use a roller that I’ve ever heard! …AND YOU ONLY EVER USE ROLLERS SO THAT JUST MAKES IT WORSE.”
“Hehe… no… those were like, all just big misunderstandings. None of that was really my fault, you know?"
“You worry me, Callie.”
“Aw, that just means you care.”
The Inkling boy exhales worriedly as he shakes his head.
“Marie is going to kill me…”
It's back. Why does he feel so familiar?
He catches me staring.
“So what’s the deal with you, Octo-boy? Did Callie manage to woo you with her idol charms?”
“Oh that’s just Pier. Actually, wait! Let me introduce you both! Pier, this is Agent 4, but we just call him Goldie.”
“You’re the only one who calls me that.”
“And Four, this is Pier! He’s Marina’s little brother! Isn’t that neat?”
Agent 4’s suddenly becomes laser focused upon me. I ignore him, instead choosing to glare daggers at Callie.
“Did you have to tell him that?”
She scratches the back of her head.
“I mean, yeah? It’s kinda important cuz, you know… he’s dating your sister.”
Agent 4 circles me, seemingly trying to examine every inch of my figure. He finally stops and brings a hand to his chin.
“I don’t see it.”
Callie frowns.
“See what?”
He gestures toward me with utter bafflement.
“A resemblance! Like, at all! Seriously, did you have different dads or something? You legitimately look nothing alike.”
I frown.
“Nope. Same parents.”
Callie giggles.
“Oh yeahhhhh. You should see his dad. Marina looks exactly like him.”
I sheath my sword. It makes a small click as the hilt hits the end.
“Only if he has a death wish. Otherwise I’d stay away from my father.”
“If I see a guy that looks like Marina then run. Noted. But I’m still not over how different you are. Marina’s so charming and you’re just… not. Like, not at all.”
What’s that supposed to mean?
“…I mean, there’s the name connection. Piers and marinas both having to do with docks and stuff but-oh fuck, I-I can’t believe I almost splatted her brother.”
I can’t help but laugh.
“You honestly think you could splat me?”
Agent 4 drops the previously formed burst bomb to the ground. It pops against the floor. As the ink spreads, I watch as his tentacles begin to glow brightly.
“<Yes, I do.>”
So he knows a little of the Octarian language.
“<A special weapon is not enough to beat me, Inkling.>”
That familiar grin from earlier returns to his face. This time, however, everything clicks.
The glowing tentacles mixed with that vicious smile… I’m certain of it.
“You look a lot like Tetra.”
His smile immediately drops.
“Who?”
“Agent 3.”
Callie gawks.
“I see it. Holy mackerel, I SEE IT. How did I never notice this before?! You could be siblings… I mean, you both have the same face! Like, your jaw, cheeks, and even your eye mask are all shaped the same! And, hold on, have your eyes always been yellow? I could’ve sworn they were red… cuz I remember thinking about how they were just like Agent 3’s but Agent 3 has red eyes, not yellow. You're not wearing contacts or something, are you?”
Agent 4 doesn’t respond. A wide range of emotions seemingly takes hold over him. His expression repeatedly morphs from confused to uncertain, uncertain to skeptical, skeptical to excited, excited to fearful, fearful to doubtful, and then it loops all the way back to him being even more confused.
I look to Callie.
“Speaking of, I want answers. Where is Agent 3?”
The energetic girl shrugs quite plainly.
“Dunno. Gramps took her on a mission a while back.”
“You expect me to believe she’s been on a mission for over 5 months?”
“Yepperoni! I think Marie once said that they were somewhere in Octo Valley, but honestly I might be remembering wrong.”
That can’t be right. Octo-Valley is where I always search for her. There’s no way she’s there.
Callie bats her eyes expectantly at me.
“And where is my thank you?”
Is she serious?
“Don't give me that look. Yes, I’m serious. Now come on, spit it out.”
…
“Thanks.”
“Good boy.”
“Die.”
Two loud slaps echo off the walls. Callie and I turn to Agent 4, who has two, seemingly self inflicted, red bruises forming on his cheeks.
“So Callie, I’m not really good for coming up with any ideas right now. We still have your old plan to fall back on, right?”
“Uh… I mean, yeah, sorta. I have A plan but, I mean… I still haven’t asked Pier if he’d help out.”
“I thought you said he was already on our side.”
“He is! …kind of. Well, to be clear, I said that he’s not an enemy. But he’ll help us out, right Pier?”
“No.”
“See what I- hold on what? But we’re buddies!”
“Only only have one friend and he’s not an Inkling.”
My sneer is apparently not enough to change her mind. She once again invades my personal space by shoving herself right into my face.
…
I pull away.
“I’m not helping.”
“But you haven’t even heard what my plan is yet! At least hear me out. Please? Please? Please? Please? Please?”
“Shut up.”
The girl seemingly falls apart in front of me. Then, she suddenly grins before sighing dramatically.
““But- but- but-Oh whale … I guess we’ll just have to find someone else to lead everyone to the surface. And if we can’t, then I guess we’ll never know if Inklings and Octolings can truly live together peacefully~ Such a shame too. I was sooooo curious . ”
…
Ugh….
Curiosity really does run deep in my family, doesn’t it?
- - -
Wowza this one took some time.
I considered a city scene but I’m going to save New Octopolis for Arc 3. It would’ve made this take even longer and woah… that’s a bit much.
Pier VS Four. Who would’ve won? There is an answer but I ain’t telling. You’re welcome to speculate but good luck with that. Yall haven’t really seen Pier fight enough to know what he can do. Like, yall Four fights with crafty ideas and a hit of skill… FE: using a burst bomb to damage Pier a bit while also charging his special. Pier doesn’t fight like that… or he won’t. He’s still not used to the sword.
Plus, I like to hype up Pier’s speed quite a bit to make it SEEM like he’s moving instantly, but let’s be clear that those are exaggerations. If you want an idea of how fast he ACTUALLY moves then I’ll give you this. You know the dash tracks from the Splatoon campaigns that launch you at super fast speeds? Yepperdoodles, that’s an accurate depiction of how fast he currently be schmoovin. He ZOOMIN.
But those Pier and Four are going to be interesting together. By Octoling standards, Four is technically Pier’s brother-in-law. So there’s that.
I’m totally not trying to distract you guys by talking so much about Pier. There definitely wasn’t a throw away line that was secretly super important.
On a completely unrelated note, I have a gift. I present to you all Doctor Lophius Iida:
Next chapter is already done. Just editing it a little bit more.
As always, let me know what you think and I’ll see you all next chapter.
This chapter was originally done 12/12/2023 but I never posted it… woopsies. Yeah, no I’m not abandoning this.
-Veckle (8/1/2024)
Pages Navigation
Quirk (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 04:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 04:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Oct 2023 08:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Soarta on Chapter 2 Sun 24 Sep 2023 06:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 2 Mon 25 Sep 2023 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Soarta on Chapter 2 Tue 26 Sep 2023 08:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 2 Tue 26 Sep 2023 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bobross1 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 11 Jan 2023 12:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 3 Wed 11 Jan 2023 01:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
keiyakins on Chapter 4 Fri 28 Oct 2022 10:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 4 Fri 28 Oct 2022 11:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sounders69 (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 26 Jan 2023 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
guest (Guest) on Chapter 4 Fri 31 Mar 2023 03:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 4 Fri 31 Mar 2023 03:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cpool12 (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 30 Nov 2023 09:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 4 Fri 01 Dec 2023 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
TAKO_exe on Chapter 5 Sat 29 Oct 2022 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 5 Sat 29 Oct 2022 02:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cpool12 (Guest) on Chapter 7 Fri 01 Dec 2023 04:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Le_petit_togepi on Chapter 8 Tue 01 Nov 2022 03:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 8 Tue 01 Nov 2022 05:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 8 Tue 01 Nov 2022 05:11AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 01 Nov 2022 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 8 Tue 01 Nov 2022 03:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
goofygobr on Chapter 8 Mon 07 Nov 2022 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Soarta on Chapter 8 Tue 26 Sep 2023 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
BlastBlixer on Chapter 8 Fri 02 Aug 2024 09:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 9 Wed 02 Nov 2022 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 9 Wed 02 Nov 2022 03:20PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 02 Nov 2022 03:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 9 Wed 02 Nov 2022 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Nov 2022 12:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Nov 2022 05:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Nov 2022 10:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 9 Fri 04 Nov 2022 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 10 Fri 04 Nov 2022 12:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 10 Fri 04 Nov 2022 12:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 10 Fri 04 Nov 2022 01:59PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 04 Nov 2022 02:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Retro46 on Chapter 11 Sun 06 Nov 2022 06:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 11 Sun 06 Nov 2022 06:50AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 06 Nov 2022 06:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
sashimorii on Chapter 11 Sun 06 Nov 2022 06:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 11 Sun 06 Nov 2022 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
goofygobr on Chapter 11 Mon 07 Nov 2022 11:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veckle on Chapter 11 Mon 07 Nov 2022 11:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation